
3-J 























































































































































































































































































/ * * s s . AS* ^ 7/ -/ » s s aC> >. 7/ / 0 * s s A^' x 

L tP .A**'*^ pCFV"'„ <U T 



O 


y ' . 0 v 

- -A o' 


4 * 

r- ^(5* « 

aT $r Q> A VJI >> J * 

0 « X * \V 9?, J 0 * K~* $ 

O V * Y ° 0 ' ^ 

r . .«, A A- 

* * V .jRMV/^zt A 



O cS -A> 

« A •%■ * 


P rV' ^ V 


\\J y / , c S ^ . ■'/ . c «* «C\ V . 'V / c s J\V> ^ 

P~ V ij^.% ' ” * G°\ % * * ' <f V * G° , , <e 

<1- «— - a- . — • - ^ " SKWJfe - W 4 ^ 

<lV cv 



* ^o' 




* 

•A -a r 

■* \V 9?, ^ 0 * X * V$ 

\> „ * * o * \> 



A ° z 
* ' A 


; a' 


A %, .. <j> %, = we&: 

+ $y o * ••■ £ V A '^cfV'A 

r- 52 s* * . - > /o & ♦ Cl 



7L 


o cb > 

- ^ % 
j\0 • ^ t c s \v 

-vV rvC 


o cS> ^ ^ 

o ^ ^ A, 


° $ A 



Q* y o * x * \^> 



<* , 


V s % 

<V * *■ s s <1*** *'* ^ s A^” 

. ^ cP' % c°A'P”^ 

* ^ : mm, *- % o^ .*■ 

,H o 2 





- ^ °o 

; •»/%' "* ; * va; -..., %j - >'‘v<,..; c % ■' ■■ ■• ^ ^ 

^ ^ 'Mb\ : r M£\ \<? ’ 




a ^ ^ ° 

v ^O, ’ y o . » ■* ,\A c o .". ' o , x 11 ,v 

■y, ,# .WA A 4¥r % A «’ 
z ^ <y - iS^gy% t ^ A - MM/A t ApA . ; 


q » ^ ^ ^ 


v^ 

r 



^ % 



O c3 -* 

* A % 



cS <*. - 

A •%> - 


- % 0^ “ 


P ^ o' o 


: * 
» A %. o 
a *,;.t, 4 ./ o J * 



^ ^ ° 



0 4 x 


^ ^ ' V V ^ * * 0 ^ ^ ' \) V \ ' * 0 ^ / ° * X ^ + 0 f ° ° v $ 

° J^\M/A o rAXIi/^o = 


° cV 5 ^ 

^ qV >i 

Ab v , S" 7 A A aG V 

•* , ''*1 a 


& y 


^ * * 

























































, o° v 

*- •%<$ : ‘ 

H o 2 


' $ ^ ° W mw * K 

•*%; \<P : r M£\ : 

- .# : 

* oV Ce * 

s' # ^ ' 




<p 




*' **s' A w ’ > '?/7*V' A 0 V - 

rp tP V S ^ <V "<£ * ^Cr S S-^ V 

^ *7" 

*£l cv 



* .. , <>''•*' fV 

CV s'^«, % 0° 

C_ >* <C 


<t ' r ^F>' 


V<* 


% 014 ‘ iM *- ^ <* ^ jp® *- '■% <$ : 

/ * •„ w/ / * --W/ / * l 

^,V*‘I v*%.,v~* 

* ^ ^ rX* ^ +r*W3r ^ -ay ^ > 

k <p\'^v:'' /s-^' ; -"d>\»-^ -- c o 



“- ^ r$ 


* Vv -C 

*^L(y 




H cl, „ ... ^ ^ 

^ , 9i''o\ \ ^ ^ 

> V*0; \> * Y * 0 

%, .«, .^<5,J>„V 


*f 


P s ^ 

<> A° 


* * f 


>> '■ ’ ' * 

• % ^ / 
o c3 > 

, * -ay ^ % 

s' ^ ^.rr^j? 

T *f.^ cr ***•> 


° z **<<? 

° c3 v>> 

S’ # ^ % 


^ -d 


o 


9^ **o * X " V, 

V * * * o 


Q, 

°/ ^ 




2-0* «T 

^ l 


O- * 




> 


6 Q 


IV ^ 


% ^ 


^ Y »* s' <y , .„ ^ 
v > ^ u /• 

* % A^ 

% ^ , 


4 '+ it $ 


o c$> ^ 

- # s ^ v 

* v -v 


r- ^ 0^ * 


A^ V ' ^ '*7^S A° V 

^Cv s * * r v^!a ^ * r^ 

0° C? ^s 1 ' 

• <Jr 



v> 


it it 


N 


° 


9l o 


Y ^ 0 


* 

V ^ 0 


^ ^ c o ' 



"s ^P 


'/ 


o * c3 ^ 

'-- ,<>y % % 


J> 

^CX> « s 


<1 




"V 

{"> V ^ ^ v A ^‘^ l ’ r 

^ 0 « X ^ 

, U V * * * 0 

^ ^ & r 

° z ^ * 

s & * * 

s 



^ ° 


r < "> 

yp 

: '% o' 



^ ^ ° 0 w MSP * P 

^ %*'°*^\^ °°/ 

\> * * * 0 , ^ V ^ 0 , <4* 

<<v , S^MjA ° <& „ ° . J 

































































* 




















THE 

CONQUEST OF VIRGINIA 
THE FIRST ATTEMPT 














\ 



Hayes Barton 

The Birthplace of Sir Walter Raleigh 

Frontispiece 













The Conquest of Virginia 
The First Attempt 

Being an Account of Sir Walter Raleigh’s 
Colony on Roanoke Island, Based on 
Original Records, and Incidents 
in the Life of Raleigh 
1584 - 1602 


By 


Conway Whittle Sams, B. L., 

Author of “Sams on Attachment’’; “Shall Women Vote?” 
“The Conquest of Virginia, The Forest Primeval”, etc. 
Member of the Virginia Bar 


With Illustrations 


KEYSER-DOHERTY PRINTING CORPORATION 

NORFOLK, VIRGINIA 

1924 


•S ZH-Z 


Copyright, 1924 
by 

Conway Whittle Sams 


* 


I < « 

* ^ 


RUG 21 '24 


©C1A800540 



•VA.O / 




Co 

THE MEMORY OF 

SIR RICHARD GRENVILLE, General of Virginia; 
CAPTAIN RALPH LANE, Deputy General of Virginia; 
MASTER PHILIP AMADAS, Admiral of Virginia; 
MASTER ARTHUR BARLOW, 

ONE OF THE CAPTAINS 
OF THE FIRST EXPEDITION; 

AND 

MASTER JOHN WHITE, Governor of Virginia, 

THE BRAVE PIONEERS IN THE FIRST 
ATTEMPT TO FOUND 

VIRGINIA, 


THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED. 




\ 









/ 









PREFACE 


S OON after the discovery of the western 
world by Columbus, the English began 
to contest with the Spanish the possession 
of a part of the western continent. 

John Cabot, a Venetian pilot, was employed 
in 1494, by citizens of Bristol, in England, to 
make voyages of discovery for them; and in 
1496, King Henry VII., granted him authority 
to make discoveries. He landed on American 
soil, and this achievement was the international 
basis of England’s claim to a part of America. 

Not until later years, however, were the most 
serious attempts undertaken by the English to 
colonize America. 

The claims of Spain and Portugal to the soil 
of America as far north as the 44th degree of 
north latitude were at first allowed by England. 
This excluded the English from the best part 
of the continent and restricted them to the 
cold regions of the North. 

On the accession of Henry VIII., April 21st, 
1509, England broke with Spain and the Roman 
Catholic Church; and under his successor, 
Edward VI., the Claims of Spain to America 
were disregarded, and a Company was formed 
to prosecute enterprises of colonization. 

vii 


Preface 


viii 

Queen Mary, who succeeded Edward VI., on 
July 6th, 1553, reestablished Romanism in 
England, and English enterprises to America 
were restricted by her and her husband, Philip 
II. of Spain, to regions north, northeast and 
northwest of England, so as not to interfere 
with Spain’s claim to America. 

Queen Mary died November 17th, 1558, and 
was succeeded by Queen Elizabeth. By this 
time the Spanish had explored our coasts and 
had traversed much of the country, and their 
claim to all of the continent south of the 44th 
degree had been practically acknowledged. 

This 44th degree passes through Maine, New 
Hampshire, Vermont, New York, the Great 
Lakes, Michigan, Wisconsin, Minnesota, South 
Dakota, Wyoming, Idaho, and Oregon, and so 
the territory south of it took in nearly the 
whole of the United States. 

Under Elizabeth the Spanish claim was 
totally rejected. Protestantism was reestab¬ 
lished, and the supremacy asserted by the Pope 
of Rome, was, by Act of Elizabeth’s first 
Parliament, vested instead in the Crown of 
England. 

The world was at this time rent by the 
religious wars between the Roman Catholics 
and the Protestants. Spain was the champion 
of the Roman Catholics, and England became 
one of the champions of the Protestants, and 
as such grappled with Spain for the possession 
of the New World. 


Preface 


IX 


It was at this period that many of the voyages 
of the Protestants to America took place, both 
English and French, and bold attempts were 
made to colonize the country: 

Captain Jean Ribault, 1562; 

Captain John Hawkins, 1562; 

Captain Thomas Stukely, 1563; 

Admiral Coligny, represented by Laudonniere, 
1564; 

Captain John Hawkins again, in 1564 and 
1567; 

Sir Martin Frobisher in 1576, 1577 and 1578; 

Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 1578; 

Sir Francis Drake, the first of Englishmen, 
sailed around the world, 1580, making war 
on the Spaniards in America; 

Captain Edward Fenton, 1582; 

Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 1583, taking possession 
of New Foundland; 

Sir Walter Raleigh’s first expedition sailed 
on April 27th, 1584, for that part of America 
called on its return Virginia. This name 
became the general designation for England’s 
claims to America. 

The establishment of a government is an 
undertaking of such magnitude and importance 
that it is scarcely to be dreamed of by any but 
the most daring and forceful of men. To be 
the founder of a State was the work of Romulus. 
To turn republics into empires was the work of 
Caesar and of Napoleon. To maintain thirteen 
separate colonies during a long war for inde- 


X 


Preface 


pendence, and organize these into a Federal 
Union was the work of Washington. To over¬ 
throw a weak government and convert it into 
a foreign dependency of a more powerful 
monarchy was the work of Clive and Hastings. 
To conquer realms by sheer force of arms was 
the work of William the Conqueror, Cortez 
and Pizarro. To plant an English State of 
which he was to be ruler, absolute in all save 
that it owed allegiance to the Crown of England, 
and was to pay a royalty of one-fifth of all 
gold and silver mined, was the dream of Raleigh. 

The antagonism between the Roman Catholic 
Power, Spain, and the Protestant Power, 
England, at this time, was very bitter. Even 
during periods when no war was formally 
declared between the two countries, their sub¬ 
jects generally came to blows, whenever and 
wherever they met. It was private war if not 
public war. No peace was possible between 
two peoples, one of whom was called by the 
other not only “Heretics,” but “Lutheran Dogs” 
and “Enemies of God;” with whom no treaties 
were to be held sacred, and who were liable to 
be caught, brought before the Inquisition and 
burned to death for their religious beliefs. 

The length to which the Roman Catholics 
carried their persecution of the Protestants 
staggers the imagination. The height of frenzy 
was reached when, on February 16th, 1568, 
the “Holy Inquisition,” condemned to death 
as heretics the whole population of the Nether- 


Preface 


xi 


lands, with the exception of a few persons 
specially named. By a decree of three lines 
three million people were sentenced to the 
scaffold. 

Philip II., by a royal proclamation ten days 
later, confirmed this decree, and ordered it to 
be carried into immediate execution without 
regard to age, sex or condition. 1 

The Duke of Alva with a formidable army 
was then in the Netherlands. He was to 
execute this decree, which was no idle threat, 
but the serious policy and real intention of a 
powerful, autocratic government. 

Such was the tyrannous and intolerable 
system put into operation by Spain, not only 
on the continent of Europe, but in its possessions 
in America, and which, if not opposed, would 
have overspread America, and closed it forever 
to the Protestant World. 

Sir Walter Raleigh was the open, avowed, 
and determined opponent of this persecuting 
Power. He, more than any one else in England, 
was the heart, the mind and the mailed hand 
raised in opposition to these designs and 
policies of Spain. Powerful as she was, he 
proposed nothing less than to break her power, 
to deal her blow after blow, on land and on 
sea, until she was utterly beaten down, and 
incapable of disturbing the peace of the world 
any longer. 

The Roman Catholics had, since the discovery 
of America, steadily extended their power here, 

Motley, The Dutch Republic, Vol. ii, 158. 


Preface 


xii 

and, for nearly a century after that event, no 
measures, taking any practical shape, were 
adopted by any of the Protestant Countries to 
counteract them. 

Spain claimed America. This assertion of 
title was, of course, not allowed by the other 
nations, and France had done much to establish 
herself here before England came actively upon 
the scene. But France also was Roman 
Catholic. 

It is to be observed that during the period 
covered by the expeditions sent out by Sir 
Walter Raleigh, England was actually at war 
with Spain. To the natural difficulties of the 
enterprise was therefore added the ever-present 
danger of attack by the Spanish ships, both on 
Raleigh’s vessels, and on his settlements when 
made. Only nineteen years before, Menendez, 
representing his master, the same Philip II., 
still upon the throne of Spain when Raleigh 
undertook to plant his colony, had destroyed 
the colony of the French Protestants on the 
coast of Florida, the Huguenots being massacred 
amid scenes of the utmost atrocity. This 
bloody act was perpetrated at a time when 
there was peace between France and Spain. 1 

What fate, then, could have been severe 
enough for the followers of Raleigh, who were 
also not only “Heretics” trespassing upon his 
domains, but the subjects of a State at that 

^arkman’s Pioneers of France in the New World, pp. 96-156. 


Preface 


xiii 

very time at war with his Most Catholic 
Majesty? 

Our knowledge of the leading events of this 
attempt to colonize Virginia is mainly derived 
from the reports which were submitted to 
Raleigh by the Captains of the vessels he sent 
out, the account of the Colony by Captain 
Ralph Lane, and the narrative of Governor 
John White, as preserved for us by Richard 
Hakluyt. 

It was a bold project. The hazard was great, 
but the stake was also great. 

Sir Walter was at this time in high favor 
with Queen Elizabeth, and one of the most 
influential personages at her court. So greatly 
were his services then valued by the Queen that 
she would not permit him to go in person on 
the voyage of discovery and to take possession 
himself of the newly granted territory. He, 
therefore, first dispatched Captains Amadas and 
Barlow to act for him, and in his name to survey 
the country and decide upon a site for the 
Colony. After receiving their report, he sent 
out a strong force under his cousin, Sir Richard 
Grenville, to take possession. Raleigh himself 
was never in Virginia. 

In order to give the narrative its proper 
setting and place in the affairs of the world 
at large, as they were being enacted at that 
time, we have mentioned many contemporary 
events. These throw a strong light on the 
picture, and reveal, as nothing else can, the 
motive underlying the movement. 


XIV 


Preface 


The Spain of that day was the great terror 
and danger to Europe as Germany was a short 
time ago, and we must read everything relating 
to the founding of Virginia with that fact 
always in our mind, or we fail to appreciate its 
significance and value. 

In writing the history of the colonization of 
Virginia, we are met at the very outset by a 
popular misconception of the whole movement. 
The early history is sought to be read by the 
light of events which occurred at the time of, 
and after, the Revolution. Freedom of religion 
and the influences democratizing society then 
set in motion, are attributed to the beginnings, 
in which they had no part. It is not with a 
view to reviving old controversies that we write 
of this period; but for the sake of the truth of 
history the facts should be generally known, 
and the great principles underlying our founda¬ 
tion should be understood and appreciated. 

The founding of Virginia was heroic, and 
well may her sons and daughters be proud of 
it, but it was an entirely different kind of 
founding from what it is popularly represented 
to have been. 

When Sir Walter proposed to establish his 
colony, it was his intention to construct a 
feudal state. Elizabeth was to be the Queen. 
He was to acknowledge her as his sovereign, 
do her homage, and render to her one-fifth of 
all the gold and silver mined. Under her, he 
was to be the owner of the land, and its political 


Preface 


xv 


head, while under him were to be those to 
whom he would grant titles and lands to be 
held of him, as their superior. The Indian 
kings were not to be killed nor deposed. Their 
titles were to be recognized, and they were to 
be brought into the general system about to be 
established. If they came in and accepted from 
Raleigh their lands as held from him, he would 
recognize their titles and respect their rights 
and privileges within their respective territories. 
If they would not, their refusal would present 
a question which might have to be settled by 
war. Feudalism was coming to these shores, 
and they were put to the choice of accepting it 
or not, taking its burdens along with its benefits, 
or maintaining their savage independence by 
force of arms if they could. 

Over all the country that came under control, 
the Church of England was to be established. 

Such was the state which Raleigh proposed 
to found. 

Many lives and accounts have been written 
of Raleigh. One of the earliest and best known 
is the account of him in “The Worthies of 
England,” written by Thomas Fuller, and 
published in London in 1662, giving the notable 
persons and events in the several counties in 
England, arranged in the alphabetical order of 
the counties. 

Another is that by Sir Robert Naunton, who 
was born in 1563, and who died in 1635. He 
published a very handsome and costly volume 


XVI 


Preface 


containing pictures and short biographies of the 
men who composed the Court of Elizabeth. 
In this, six pages are devoted to Raleigh. 
Naunton lived in the reigns of Elizabeth, 
James I., and Charles I. When James came 
to the throne he was living at the University 
of Cambridge, holding the office of public 
orator. He attracted the attention of James, 
who called him to court, and, after other honors, 
gave him the office of Secretary of State. 

These two writers are the ultimate source of 
authority for much that is known of Raleigh. 
But other well-known works are those of Bacon, 
written the year of Raleigh’s death; his life by 
William Oldys, published in 1733; another soon 
after by Dr. Thomas Birch; another by Arthur 
Cayley, in 1805; another by A. T. Thompson, 
in 1830; and two particularly valuable lives, one 
by Patric Fraser Tytler, in 1833, and the other 
by Edward Edwards, in 1868. 1 

In narrating many of the incidents of the 
life of Raleigh, we have followed the thorough 
and scholarly work of William Stebbing, pub¬ 
lished at Oxford, in 1891. His book should be 
read by all those interested in Raleigh. We 
have used it freely as the principal authority 
relied on, outside of the original records, on 
which this book is mainly based. 

The writer has not had access to all the lives 
of Raleigh given in the above list, but it is 
interesting to know the foundation on which, 

^Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, pp. 
89 - 91 . 


Preface xvii 

in large measure, all modern writings on this 
subject, to a greater or less extent, are bound 
to rest. 

To have gone more fully than we have done 
into the general story of Sir Walter’s life, 
would have been an attempt to write a biography 
of Raleigh. This has not been our object; but 
rather, with a proper presentation of the leading 
events of his life, to state, in chronological order 
therewith, the various steps taken by him, or 
taken by others for him, in his celebrated 
attempt at the colonization, or, more strictly 
speaking, the Conquest, of Virginia. 

To do this intelligently, however, so that we 
can appreciate the man and the movement, we 
have had to take a general survey of his life 
and of the state of European affairs at that 
time. But the fact is, that Sir Walter is so 
interesting and attractive a character, that, if 
one begins to write about him at all, it is hard 
to know where to stop, for when we speak of 
him, we are treating of a star of the first 
magnitude. 

In preparing the present work we are 
indebted for several of the interesting pictures 
of the persons here presented to the courtesy 
of the family of the late Alexander Brown, and 
to the Houghton, Mifflin Company, the pub¬ 
lishers of his great work, “The Genesis of the 
United States,” from which they were taken. 
To the Page Company of Boston we are similarly 
indebted for permission to reproduce other 


Preface 


xviii 

pictures, and some of the text of Guizot's 
History of England. And to Wm. H. Wise 
and Company of New York, we are indebted 
for permission to reproduce the picture of Hayes 
Barton, taken from the “Sacred Landmarks of 
America." 

In order to increase the pleasure of read¬ 
ing them, in the reproduction of the original 
accounts of the events narrated in this volume, 
liberty has been taken in modernizing the 
spelling, changing the punctuation and para¬ 
graphing, and unifying the spelling of the names 
of places and persons. 


c. w. s. 

//• 


No. 311 Boush Street 
Norfolk, Virginia, 

September 11th, 1923. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I.—Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life . 

II. —The Charter for Virginia granted 
by Queen Elizabeth 

III. —The Voyage of Captains Amadas and 

Barlow, 1584 .... 

IV. —The Inquisition, and Some Contempo¬ 

rary Events, 1584 

V. —The Voyage of Sir Richard Grenville, 
and the Founding of the Colony 
under Captain Ralph Lane, 1585 . 

VI. —Hariot’s Account of the Landing of 
Grenville’s Expedition, 1585 

VII. —The Colonists left under Lane, 1585. 

VIII. —Letter of Ralph Lane to Richard 
Hakluyt, 1585 .... 

IX. —Lane’s Report to Raleigh, 1585 

X.—The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan, 1586 . 

XI.— The Colony removed by Drake, 1586. 

XII. —The Third Expedition Arrives just 

AFTER THE REMOVAL OF THE COLONY, 

1586 . 


PAGE 

1 

41 

49 

91 

101 

143 

149 

159 

161 

185 

203 

225 


xix 


XX 


Contents 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XIII. —Some Contemporary Events, 1585- 

1586 235 

XIV. —Raleigh Associates others with him 

IN HIS PLANS FOR COLONIZATION, 1587. 239 

XV. —The Fourth Voyage, the Colony 

PLANTED AGAIN UNDER JOHN WHITE, 

Governor, 1587 . . . .241 

XVI. —The Colony under Governor John 

White, 1587 ..... 253 

XVII. —Some Contemporary Events, 1587 . 269 

XVIII. —Raleigh and the Spanish Armada, 

1588 273 

XIX. —The Conveyance of a right to trade 
in Virginia to Sir Thomas Smith 

and others, 1589 .... 283 

XX. —Some Contemporary Events, 1589 . 285 

XXI. —The Fifth Voyage, which was for 
the Relief of the Colony still 
supposed to exist, 1590. . . 287 

XXII. —What became of the Lost Colony? . 321 

XXIII. —Some Contemporary Events, 1591 . 333 


XXIV. —The Death of Grenville, 1591 . 337 

XXV. —The Marriage of Raleigh, 1592; 

Sherborne Castle . . .341 

XXVI. —Raleigh’s Activities, and Some Con¬ 
temporary Events, 1592-1595 . 349 

XXVII. —Raleigh at Cadiz, 1596 . . . 355 

XXVIII. —Some Contemporary Events, 1598- 

1599 . 359 


Contents 


xxi 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXIX. —Raleigh’s Last Expedition sent in 
aid of the Lost Colony on Roanoke 
Island, 1602 . 363 

XXX. —The Trial and Long Imprisonment 

of Raleigh, 1603-1615 . . .371 

XXXI. —The Gunpowder Plot and other 

Contemporary Events, 1603-1616 . 415 

XXXII. —Raleigh’s Second Guiana Voyage, 

1616-1618.439 

XXXIII. —The Death of Raleigh, 1618 . . 447 

XXXIV. —Roanoke Island .... 477 


Appendix . 


. 493 







ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

The Birthplace of Sir Walter Raleigh, 

Frontispiece 


Sir Walter Raleigh ..... 2 

Sir Humphrey Gilbert ..... 4 

Compton Castle ...... 6 

The Harbor of La Rochelle .... 8 

Admiral Gaspard de Coligny . . . .10 

At the Court of Elizabeth . . . .12 

Edmund Spenser ...... 14 

Martin Luther . . . . . .16 

Charles IX and Catherine De’ Medici . .18 

The Massacre of St. Bartholomew . . .20 

The Duke of Alya . . . . . .22 

Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester . . .26 

Henry Carey, Lord Hunsdon . . . .28 

Thomas Radclyffe, Earl of Sussex . . .30 

Queen Elizabeth . . . . . .32 

Sir Francis Walsingham . .34 

xxiii 







XXIV 


Illustrations 


PAGE 


William Cecil, Lord Burghley ... 36 

Sir Christopher Hatton ..... 38 

Map of Part of America, 1513 . . . 40 

Artillery of the Period ..... 42 

Virginia, as granted by Elizabeth to Raleigh . 46 

The Escurial. 48 

Philip II, King of Spain ..... 50 

Queen Mary ....... 52 

The Great William “The Silent” ... 54 

Charles V ....... 56 

The Town of Bideford ..... 58 

Elizabeth de Valois ..... 60 

“We Beheld the Sea” ..... 62 

Scuppernong Grape Vine, Roanoke Island . 68 

Map of Indian Localities, and the Earliest 

English Names of Places .... 76 

Map showing the Course of Sailing . . 80 

The Falcon Tavern.88 

A Torture-Chamber of the Inquisition . . 92 

/ 

An Auto da Fe . . . . . .94 

Bishop Ridley ....... 96 

Bishop Cranmer ...... 98 

Baliol College, Oxford . . . . .100 





Illustrations xxv 

PAGE 

Sir Richard Grenville . . . . .102 

Stowe House ....... 104 

Sir Philip Sidney ...... 106 

Queen Catharine Parr.108 

Map of Devon County . . . . .110 

Armor of the Period . . . . .112 

De Bry’s Map of Lane’s Expedition, 1585 . 142 

Map of Roanoke Island, 1917 . . . . 146 

Map of “Old Virginia”.154 

The Northeast Coast of Roanoke Island . 186 

Sir Francis Drake ...... 204 

Sand Dune on Roanoke Island . . .214 

Sir Francis Drake’s Ship .... 224 

John Calvin . .... . 236 

Heads exposed on the Bridge .... 238 

Picture of Sir Walter, after the painting by 

Zucchero ....... 242 

Mary, Queen of Scots ..... 270 

Queen Elizabeth . . . . . .272 

Lord Howard of Effingham . . . .274 

Alexander Farnese . . . . . .276 

Another Picture of Sir Walter . . .278 




XXVI 


Illustrations 


PAGE 

Sir John Hawkins ...... 280 

The Invincible Armada ..... 282 

Carlisle ........ 284 

Sir Martin Frobisher ..... 286 

Warfare of the Period ..... 292 

Ship-cannon ....... 298 

John Wycliffe ....... 334 

Sir Walter Raleigh ..... 342 

Tower Hill.344 

Sherborne Castle ...... 346 

Durham House. ...... 348 

Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex . . . 350 

John Knox ....... 352 

Queen Elizabeth, by Zucchero . . . 356 

Philip II.358 

Henry IV.360 

Sir Walter Raleigh ..... 368 

The Stake ....... 369 

Another Picture of Queen Elizabeth . . 370 

Margaret Tudor . . . . . .372 

Lady Arabella Stuart . . . . .374 

The Funeral of Queen Elizabeth . . .376 

Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury . . . 378 







Illustrations 



xxvii 

Holyrood Palace 



PAGE 

. 380 

The Water-Gate of the Tower of 

London 

. 382 

Lord Cobham .... 



. 388 

Sir Walter Raleigh 



. 390 

Lord Henry Howard 



. 392 

Sir Edward Coke 



. 394 

The Condemned being Drawn . 



. 404 

The Bloody Tower . 



. 408 

Sir William Waad . 



. 410 

The Gunpowder Plot 



. 426 

Gustayus Adolphus . 



. 432 

Henry, Prince of Wales . 



. 434 

Lord Bacon .... 



. 436 

Count Gondomar 



. 446 

Sir Ralph Winwood 



. 448 

Queen Anne .... 



. 450 

The Tower from the Thames . 



. 452 

A Street leading to the Tower 



. 454 

Old Westminster Hall 



. 456 

A Street in Westminster 



. 458 

Westminster, where Raleigh was 

Executed 

. 462 

What Raleigh faced Unmoved 



. 464 





XXV111 


Illustrations 


PAGE 

Sir Walter Raleigh, from Hervey’s Naval 

History ....... 466 

James I ....... 468 

Philip III.470 

Raleigh at the Age of Sixty-five . . .472 

History Recording the Fate of Raleigh . 475 

The de Bry Map of Roanoke Island . . 477 

Battery-shooting near Roanoke Island . .478 

The Court House of Dare County . . 480 

Manteo from the Water ..... 482 

The Tranquil House, Roanoke Island . . 484 

Fort Raleigh, Roanoke Island . . . 486 

Monument at Fort Raleigh .... 488 

Plat of the Site of Fort Raleigh . . . 490 

Manteo, looking towards Roanoke Sound . 491 

Old Windmill, Roanoke Island . . . 492 




CHAPTER I 


Sir Walter Raleigh’ 
Early Life 





The First Attempt 

D EVON, the maritime county situated 
nearly at the southwestern extremity of 
England, with its northern boundary 
washed by the Bristol Channel, and its southern 
by the English Channel, has the honor of being 
the birthplace of Sir Walter Raleigh. 

Sir Walter’s father was also 
named Walter. His full designa¬ 
tion was Walter Raleigh of Fardell, 
although he did not occupy 
Fardell, but lived at Hayes Barton, 
in E a s t Budleigh Parish, on the 
southern shore of the county. 
Hayes Barton did not belong to 
the Raleighs, but was held by 
them for the balance of an eighty 
years’ lease. Sir Walter once 
tried to buy the place, but the 
owners would not sell it. 

The elder Walter Raleigh also 
owned the manors of Colaton 
Raleigh, Wythecomb Raleigh and 
Bollams, though these were 
probably subject to encumbrances. 
A part of Colaton was sold by him. 
He was not wealthy. 

The elder Walter Raleigh, who 
was born in 1474, was the son of 
Wimund Raleigh, the head of the 
family in his day. Wimund 
Raleigh was proceeded against 
by Henry VII., convicted of mis- 











2 


The First Attempt 


prision of treason, that is, a passive complicity 
in, or concealment of, a treason without assent¬ 
ing to it, or doing anything to further it. For 
this he was heavily fined, and, to pay the fine, 
he had to sell the old family estate of Smallridge, 
situated near Axminster, also in Devon. This 
estate the Raleigh family had held from before 
the Conquest. 

Prior to the time of Wimund Raleigh, the 
family was wealthy and distinguished. Five 
knightly branches of the Raleigh family flour¬ 
ished at the same time in Devonshire. One of 
the members of the family, in the reign of 
Henry III., had been Justiciary, or, as we would 
say, Judge. 

The County of Devon is hilly and picturesque, 
as well inland as on the coast. Scattered over 
its uneven surface are fine old castles, some in 
an enchanting state of ruin, crowning leafy 
hills, and some in a good state of preservation, 
still in use. There were also many country- 
seats, large and handsome, and stately churches, 
models of ecclesiastical architecture. 

Among the churches stands pre-eminent 
Exeter Cathedral, built within the ancient 
walled city of Exeter. This city, the Capital 
of the County, is so ancient that it is believed 
to have been a settlement of the Britons, long 
prior to the Roman Invasion. Its name sig¬ 
nifies the castle or camp on the Exe, the river 
which flows by it. In the highest part of the 
city stand the remains of Rougemount Castle, 



Sir Walter Raleigh 

The cloak over his shoulder is, no doubt, the kind of 
garment he took off and spread over the mud as a carpet 
for the Queen 

From the painting in the National 
Portrait Gallery, London 










Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 


3 


formerly the seat of the West Saxon Kings, 
and afterwards of the Dukes of Exeter. Another 
church of special note, is that of St. Mary 
Ottery, taking its name from the town of Ottery 
St. Mary. Ford Abbey is also deserving of 
particular mention. 

Among the Castles there might be specially 
named, Powderham, the seat of the Courtneys; 
Berry Pomeroy, a magnificent ruin, once the 
seat of the Pomeroys, from whom it passed to 
the Seymours, the Dukes of Somerset; Dart¬ 
mouth Castle, on the sea-shore; Oakhampton, 
an ancient ruin, once the seat of the Baldwin 
de Brioniis, and many others. 

Not a few of the country-seats are as imposing 
as the Castles, such as Oxton House, the 
seat of the Martyns; Wolford Lodge; Great 
Fulford House, the seat of the Fulfords; Mount 
Edgecumbe, the seat of the Earl of Mount 
Edgecumbe; Sal tram, the seat of the Parkers, 
and a long list of others. Some of these have 
been built, or rebuilt, however, since Raleigh’s 
time. 

Here and there bare, rocky peaks reared their 
hoary heads aloft, often crowned with a church, 
a chapel or a castle, as Bren-Tor, with its 
church, and Chudleigh Rock. 1 

It was amidst such historic, suggestive and 
picturesque surroundings that Raleigh grew up. 
An ancient civilization and culture had enriched 
the land already made beautiful by the Creator. 

beauties of England and Wales, vol. iv., pp. 46, 73. 


4 


The First Attempt 


Bideford was an ancient sea-port, market 
and borough town. The name shows it to 
have been of Saxon origin. It signifies By-the- 
ford, that is, the ford over the river Torridge. 
“After the Conquest, Bideford was bestowed, 
together with Kilkhampton, in Cornwall, on 
Richard de Grenaville, a Norman Knight, who 
accompanied the Conqueror to England, and 
was ancestor to the illustrious family of the 
Granvilles, who for upwards of five hundred 
years continued to be the proprietors of the 
lordship. ” 

“On the death of William Henry Grenville, 
third Earl of Bath, in 1711, the family estates 
were divided among his co-heirs, and many 
of them were soon afterwards sold, but the 
manor of Bideford was not disposed of till 
about the year 1750, when it was purchased 
by John Cleveland, Esq., whose son was owner 
in 1803 ”* 

At the time, therefore, of this history, the 
ancient ownership and dignities of this lord- 
ship were in full vigor and operation and 
were enjoyed and represented by Sir Richard 
Grenville. 

“Kilhampton, a few miles to the north of 
Stratton, is a neat village, indebted for its 
superiority over so many others of this county 
(Cornwall) to the Grenville family, who have 
possessed the barony of Kilhampton almost 
from the Conquest, and who have an ancient 

2 Beauties of England and Wales, vol. iv., pp. 252-253. 



Sir Humphrey Gilbert, Raleigh’s Half-brother 

The object in front of him is an astrolabe, used 
in making astronomical observations 







Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 


5 


seat, called Stowe, within a mile of the village. 

“The church is a light and handsome edifice; 
and was built by an ancient baron of the 
Grenville line. The inside is elegant, consisting 
of three aisles, divided by slender pillars, sup¬ 
porting obtuse Gothic arches. Many elaborate 
monuments and sculptured notices of the Gren¬ 
villes occur in different parts of the church.”* 

Plymouth, though of considerable antiquity, 
and now a large maritime town, was, until the 
reign of Henry II., principally inhabited by 
fishermen. The name signifies the mouth of 
the river Plym. 

Other places of importance are Totness, 
Oakhampton, Barnstaple, Honiton, Tavistock, 
Ashburton, Dartmouth, Bere-Alston and 
Tiverton. 

Descent from the Plantaganets, through a 
marriage with the Clares, has been claimed by 
some genealogists for Sir Walter, but questioned 
by others. The Clare arms, quartered with 
those of Raleigh, ornamented their pew in the 
Church at East Budleigh. 

Since the reign of Edward III., the family 
had been seated on the edge of Dartmoor 
Forest, at Fardell, where it built a picturesque 
mansion and chapel. The Raleighs of Farnell, 
we are told, were thus “esteemed ancient 
gentlemen.” 

Wimund Raleigh, Sir Walter’s grandfather, 
married into the Grenville family. From this 

*Beauties of England and Wales, vol. ii., p. 524. 


6 


The First Attempt 


arose the relationship to Sir Richard Grenville 
who plays a conspicuous part in this narrative. 
He was Sir Walter’s cousin. 

Sir Walter’s father, Walter Raleigh, married 
three times; Sir Walter being the child of the 
last wife. 

His father’s first wife was Joan, daughter of 
John Drake of Exmouth, a town at the mouth 
of the Exe river. This fact may have helped to 
determine the location of Walter Raleigh, the 
father, at Hayes Barton, near Budleigh, which 
was a small town about five miles from Exmouth. 
Other reasons may have been, economy, or 
because it was not far from Exeter, a centre 
of maritime trade, in which he is believed to 
have been interested, being known to have 
been the owner of a vessel. By this first 
marriage there were two sons, George and 
John, half-brothers of Sir Walter. 

His father’s second wife was of the family 
of Darell or Dorrell. By this marriage there 
was a daughter Mary, Sir Walter’s half-sister. 
She married Hugh Snedall. 

His father’s third wife was Katherine, daugh¬ 
ter of Sir Philip Champernoun, a proud Norman 
noble, a descendant of the Courtneys. Her’s 
was a distinguished family, a worthy member 
of which, Henry Champernoun, a brilliant 
soldier, appears upon the stage in the early 
part of Sir Walter’s career. The lady was a 
widow at the time of this marriage. Her first 
husband was Sir Otho Gilbert, of Compton and 





Ruins of Compton Castle, the Home of the Gilberts 





















Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 


7 


Greenway Castles. By this marriage there were 
three sons, John, Humphrey and Adrian Gilbert, 
Sir Walter’s half-brothers. These turned out 
to be distinguished men, and have their place 
in the history of their country as naval com¬ 
manders and daring navigators. They appear 
later on in this history. 

His mother was living, presumably as the 
mistress of Compton Castle, at the time of her 
marriage to Walter Raleigh of Fardell, but he 
was then living at Hayes Barton. 

“The ruins of Compton Castle are situated 
at the higher extremity of the village of Compton, 
which anciently belonged to the Lady Alice de 
Pola, who bestowed it on Peter de Compton 
in whose family it continued for several descents, 
but afterwards became the property of the 
Gilberts.” 1 

Compton Castle was a grim and hoary 
structure, ancient even in that day, and partly 
uninhabited. Clad with ivy, and surrounded 
by a park and forest, the Castle presented a 
striking appearance. It was situated about 
thirty miles from Hayes. After the marriage 
of the widow of the former owner, it remained 
the property and home of her sons, the Gilberts. 

Of this last marriage there were born three 
children—Carew, Walter, our Sir Walter, in 
the year 1552, at Hayes Barton, and a daughter, 
Margaret. 

The Raleigh family and its connections were 

beauties of England and Wales, vol. iv., p. 115 (1803). 


8 


The First Attempt 


so numerous, that, at his trial, Sir Walter 
spoke of there being, then alive, a hundred 
gentlemen relatives of his. 

The house in which he was born stood close 
to the river Otter, which is in full sight from it, 
and just a short distance, a mile or so, from 
the ocean. Behind the mansion were hills 
covered with woods, and around it were oaks 
and orchards. 

Not far from the dwelling was a church more 
ancient than the house—All Saints—where for 
many generations the family worshipped. There 
was to be seen the oaken pew adorned with 
the family arms, and in its churchyard the 
members of the family lie buried. 

Raleigh’s father is described as a quiet 
gentleman who took but little part in the 
stirring events of the time. His mother, a 
beautiful woman, was endowed with a strong 
personality and noble virtues. Her second 
marriage was less ambitious than her first, for 
she left a Castle to share her husband’s more 
modest home and slender fortune. 

As a child, Raleigh’s regular features, rosy 
complexion and large brown eyes made him 
remarkable for his beauty. As he grew older 
he was generally regarded as one of the hand¬ 
somest of men. 

The relations between Sir Walter and his 
half-brothers, the Gilberts, were most cordial, 
and much of his time as a boy was spent in 
their entertaining and cultivated society, amid 



The Harbor of La Rochelle 
The Headquarters of the Huguenots, about 1580 
































Sir Walter Raleigh's Early Life 9 

the picturesque and suggestive surroundings of 
Compton Castle, 1 for these men were polished 
scholars, as well as men of action. 

Reared thus on the border of the ocean, and 
associating with spirits as bold and as ambitious 
as his own, familiar with ships and shipping, 
the love of maritime adventure came naturally 
to Raleigh. 

Educated at Oriel College, Oxford, Raleigh 
exhibited a remarkable union of the habits 
and tastes of a scholar with the genius and 
talents of a man of affairs. These habits clung 
to him through life. While undertaking and 
discharging matters of the highest importance, 
this very busy man found four hours a day for 
reading. This reading covered the whole field 
of letters. It embraced the sciences. It made 
him master of many languages. It bore fruit 
also in poetry and history. 

Geography and travel received much of his 
attention. The natural bent of his mind was 
in that direction. We are all familiar with the 
picture of Raleigh, as a little boy, sitting by 
the seashore listening with rapt attention to 
the tales of the sea told by the weather-beaten 
old mariner. His imagination was fired by the 
stories of the lands beyond the western horizon, 
and the then recent exploits of Cortez, Pizarro, 
De Soto, Ponce de Leon, Ribault, Laudonniere, 
Cartier, and other fearless explorers who were 
appropriating for the Kingdoms of Spain and 

x Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 1-5. 

Towle, Raleigh, pp. 1-9. 


10 


The First Attempt 


France vast portions of the New World, not so 
long before discovered by Columbus. 

Why should not he accomplish for England 
what these other men were accomplishing, or 
seeking to accomplish, for their countries? 

1569 At this time the world was shaken by the 
great religious war between the Protestants and 
the Roman Catholics. This war called Raleigh 
at an early age from the quiet of college life to 
the stirring scenes of the battle-field. 

When only seventeen, Raleigh, without having 
taken his degree, left college, and plunged into 
the vortex of this struggle, which was then 
devastating Europe. In this war he was 
destined to play a conspicuous part. It lasted 
the rest of his life, and continued to burn for 
many years thereafter. 

In the year 1569, he went over to France, 
then nominally governed by Charles IX., a 
youth nineteen years of age, but really ruled 
by his deceitful and unscrupulous mother, 
Catharine de’Medici. 

In this kingdom, civil war had been raging 
since 1562, between the Huguenots (French 
Protestants) and the Roman Catholics. 

Raleigh, still a boy, had volunteered as one 
of a hundred gentlemen. They formed a 
brilliant company at the head of which was 
Henry Champernoun, a near kinsman of his. 
Champernoun acted, in forming his company, 
under the authority of Queen Elizabeth. 





Admiral Gaspard De Coligny 
The Great Leader of the Protestants in France 



































































































‘ I 






































■ 






























■f 

























Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 11 


This company, when it passed over to the 1569 
continent, took service under the Prince of 
Conde and Admiral Coligny, the leaders of the 
Protestants. They landed at LaRochelle, the 
headquarters of the Huguenots. 

A French historian said of this troop that 
they were, "A gallant company, nobly mounted 
and accoutred, and bearing for motto, their 
standard: 'Let valor decide the contest.’” 

Raleigh seems tohave been one of those mortals 
naturally born to shine. Even at this early 
period in his career he was described, by one 
who knew him as: "Not part, but wholly 
gentleman, wholly soldier,” which words 
applied to this stripling might have been 
deemed appropriate only to a Bayard then, or, 
later, to a Lee. 

The Prince of Conde was murdered after the 
battle of Jarnac, fought the year this English 
company came over. And Raleigh was in Paris 
on the fatal day of August 24th, 1572, when, 1572 
during the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, 
Admiral Coligny, the other leader, a bright and 
shining mark, fell as the first victim among 
the thousands of Protestants who were then 
cruelly murdered. It is believed that, in com¬ 
pany with Sir Philip Sidney and other English 
Knights, Raleigh was saved by taking refuge 
in the house of the English ambassador. 

"For three days and nights the work of the 
carnage went on. The noble and faithful 
followers of Navarre and Conde, the choicest 


12 


The First Attempt 


1572 of the Huguenot party, who had assembled 
about their princes to guard them from any 
evil designs of the Guises, were all slain. Nor 
was this horrible massacre confined to Paris. 
At Lyons the murder was general, and burial 
refused to the heretics. Their bodies were 
thrown into the Rhone; and so numerous were 
they, that its course was choked with the 
floating corpses. As the unconscious river 
wound its way through distant villages, once 
the messenger of tranquil beauty and freshness, 
watering the verdant and flowery banks, the 
astonished and terrified villagers beheld ghastly 
and mutilated bodies washed on their shores. 

At Orleans, Rouen, and various other 
cities in France, all were slaughtered. It is 
computed that thirty thousand Huguenots 
perished, and that one-third of the number 
belonged in Paris.” 1 

1576 These tragedies, and the cause in which they 
occurred, made on the mind of this man an 
impression never to be effaced. 

Raleigh continued in France fighting on the 
side of the Huguenots, taking part in the most 
memorable actions of the times, until the Peace 
of 1576, when he returned to England, now a 
man of twenty-four, or more. 

But he could not stay at home. Events too 
exciting were taking place in the Netherlands, 
the very storm-center of that contest, and in 
which the war had been going on for ten years. 

x The Huguenots in France and America, vol. i., p. 134; 

Tarbox, Sir Walter Ralegh and his Colony in America, p. 12. 





■ 




At the Court of Elizabeth 




















































Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 13 


Raleigh longed to be again in action. So, soon 1576 
after his return to England, he again volun¬ 
teered, this time to serve in the army of that 
great hero, William “The Silent,” as he was 
called, Prince of Orange, who was engaged in 
his struggle, so long drawn out, against that 
great prince of persecutors, Philip II. 

Against this formidable enemy, and his son 
and successor, Philip III., Raleigh was destined 
to wage relentless warfare during the rest of 
his life. 

In the Netherlands Raleigh served under Sir 
John Norris from 1576 to 1578. This com¬ 
mander was regarded in England as the best 
soldier of his day. At Rinemant, Norris 
defeated the forces of Don John of Austria, 
Raleigh playing a conspicuous and heroic part. 

In both these foreign services Raleigh was 
acting under the sanction of the Queen of 
England, and was fighting under the English 
flag, England being then the ally of the Protest¬ 
ants, and fully recognizing the fact that their 
cause was her own. 

During this time Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 1578 
Raleigh’s half-brother, obtained a patent for 
colonizing in North America. This powerfully 
appealed to Raleigh; so much so, that he left 
the army, and joined Gilbert’s expedition. He 
sailed with Gilbert for Newfoundland in the 
fall of 1578, in command of the “Falcon.” 

The expedition proved a disastrous failure. 
Gilbert was forced to return. Raleigh also 


14 


The First Attempt 


did not see America, but determined to take 
advantage of the opportunity for attacking 
Spain. 

1579 He therefore decided to make a raid on 
some Spanish vessels, and had an encounter 
with them near the Cape Verde Islands. He 
returned to Plymouth on May 28th, 1579. 

Stirred up by Spain and Italy, a rebellion in 
Ireland now broke out, and Raleigh, who was 
recognized by this time as a soldier of ability, 
passed over to Ireland, as Captain in com¬ 
mand of a company of foot-soldiers, to aid 
in suppressing the rebellion. His appointment 
to this office is said to have been due to the 
influence with the Queen of his half-brother, 
Sir Humphrey Gilbert. He landed at Dingle, 
on the southwest coast of the island, in October, 
1580. He went under Lord Pelham, who was 
succeeded by Lord Grey. 

This rebellion had its seat in the ancient 
Kingdom of Cork. This Kingdom embraced 
much of what we now know as the province 
of Munster, the southwestern part of Ireland. 

One of the rulers of a portion of this territory, 
which had then come under the sway of England, 
Maurice Fitz Thomas, was in 1329, created 
Earl of Desmond, the name of one of the 
subdivisions of the country. 

The estates of these Earls was steadily 
increased at the expense of the adjoining nobles, 
and by the time of the eighth Earl they embraced 
nearly the whole of the former Kingdom of 





Edmund Spenser, the poet, 

A friend of Sir Walter Raleigh 














Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 15 

Cork. In addition to their vast landed pro¬ 
prietorship, the Earls exercised practically 
all the substantial rights of sovereignty, this 
particular one, with such a high hand that he 
was accused of treason to the Crown of England, 
and beheaded, in 1467. 

The great family estates, however, were not 
confiscated, but remained in the family, and 
the territory continued to be ruled by this line 
of noblemen. The territory thus owned and 
ruled by them continued to increase until the 
time of Gerald, the fifteenth, and last, Earl 
of Desmond, who owned an estate extending 
one hundred and fifty miles in the counties, of 
Waterford, Cork Kerry and Limerick. It 
comprised five hundred thousand acres. 

Kingsley, a thorough Englishman, speaks of 
the Earl of Desmond, as a savage among savages; 
a Papist among Papists; a despot among slaves; 
a thousand easy maidens deeming it honor to 
serve his pleasure; a thousand wild ruffians 
deeming it piety to fulfill his revenge. He 
speaks of his castles and lands and slaves by 
thousands, and five hundred gentlemen of his 
name, who had vowed to forswear God before 
they forswore him, and who kept their vow . 1 

These Earls, who were virtually Kings, ack- 1578 
nowledged little more than a nominal allegiance 
to the English Crown. Their people were 
thoroughly Irish in language and habits, and 
Roman Catholic in religion. 

1 West ward Ho! pp.237-238. 


16 


The First Attempt 


1578 For this reason, Philip II., counting on the 
sympathy of his co-religionists here, attempted 
to disconnect Ireland from the English Crown, 
and, in that way, to further his ambition of 
conquering England. 

On July 1st, 1578, a body of Italian troops 
under one of the brothers of the Earl, accom¬ 
panied by the Pope’s legate, landed in the 
territory of the Earl. Two other brothers 
immediately joined them. 

The Earl made some resistance to these 
invaders, but, no doubt being really in sympathy 
with them, soon subsided into neutrality. But 
the case did not admit of neutrality. Lord 
Justice Pelham summoned him to surrender 
his castles to the Queen. The Earl refused 
to do this. He and all of his name, were then 
proclaimed as traitors, November 1st, 1579. 

Challenged thus to a life and death struggle, 
the Earl of Desmond summoned his people to 
rally around him and support the Catholic 
cause. They promptly responded. The Earl 
seized the town of Youghal, on the south coast, 
made it his headquarters, and maintained a 
determined warfare. 1 

Such was the state of affairs when Raleigh 
was called upon to take part in this war, 
characterized by the English as a rebellion, 
the favorite name to apply to the unsuccessful 
resistance of one’s opponents. 

Raleigh was remarkable for the thoroughness 

ir The American Cyclopaedia, Desmond. 



Martin Luther 

Born in Saxony in 1483; died there in 1546 
The great German religious Reformer and 
translator of the Bible 

Engraved by G. E. Wagstaff from the Original Picture by 
Holbein in her Majesty’s Collection at Windsor 























































































Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 17 


with which he discharged all his duties. A 
subaltern officer merely, he acted in all matters 
with as much care as if the responsibility of 
a Viceroy rested upon him. But he was utterly 
reckless of danger, and never cared whether 
the enemy were five or twenty to one. 

On the tenth of November, he took part 1578 
in the massacre at Smerwick, where, after 
stubborn resistance, the fort being taken, its 
defenders and the inhabitants of the town 
were slaughtered. 

“The Irish camp was a terrible school of 
arms; for a gang of reckless devils, the sweepings 
of Italian bagnios and Spanish jails had been 
flung into Connaught, where they had built 
a fortress, called the Fort del Oro. 1 

“Roaming through Galway and parts of 
Kerry, these gangs had ravaged two counties 
before the Lord Deputy could move against 
them; but when Arthegall 2 leapt to horse, it 
was to strike a blow that men should not be 
able to forget. 

“Never since the Lion of Judah went forth 
to battle had a sterner spirit ruled a camp 
than he who led the English force against Del 
Oro. Grey asked no quarter, and he gave none. 

The Fort was taken and the enemy destroyed. 

x The Fort of Gold, or the Golden Fort, so called by the Spaniards 
probably from the golden colored flag of Spain which floated 
above it. 

2 Spenser’s name in the “Faerie Queene,” for Arthur Grey, 
the Lord Deputy for Ireland. 


18 


The First Attempt 


1578 “It was in this action under Grey that Raleigh, 
then a young captain, won his first red laurels 
in the field.” 3 

It was at this Fort del Oro that Raleigh met 
Edmund Spenser, the poet, who had come over 
from England as secretary to Lord Grey. A 
warm friendship sprang up between them. In 
Spenser’s poem, the “Faerie Queene,” he calls 
Raleigh “The Shepherd of the Ocean,” a name 
which reminds us of that later given to Matthew 
Maury—“The Pathfinder of the Sea.” 

In Ireland he further distinguished himself. 
He was a bitter antagonist of the rebels, and 
conducted in Munster a severe campaign against 
them. He viewed the rebels nearly as wild 
beasts who were to be exterminated, and whose 
leaders were to be smitten down, if necessary, 
even by assassination. 

Uniting the ripe judgment of age with 
the dash and daring of youth, he thus won 
a bloody success over f the ^rish and their 
Spanish auxiliaries, all of which was duly 
reported to Elizabeth, who viewed his career 
in a favorable light, and, ’ Lord Ormond’s 
absence, he became one of the Commissioners 
for the government of Munster. 

Raleigh’s military career in Ireland was 
marked by stirring feats of arms. 

On one occasion an expedition was planned 
by him against Barry’s Court, the seat of Lord 
Barry, not far from Cork where Raleigh had 

3 Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i, p. 200. 



Charles IX., and Catharine de’ Medici 
Who ordered the Massacre of St. Bartholomew 






















































































































* 





































































Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 19 

his headquarters. The Seneschal 1 of Imokelly, 1578 
with fifteen horsemen and sixty foot soldiers, 
lay in wait for him at a ford between Youghal 
and Cork. 

Raleigh crossed the ford in safety himself 
but Henry Mode, one of a few Downshire 
horsemen he had with him, fell with his horse 
into a deep bog near the scene of conflict. He 
was surrounded at once by several of the Irish, 
who would soon have killed him. Raleigh, 
seeing his friend’s danger, at once rode back, 
alone, to his assistance. Just as he reached 
Moile he was thrown from his horse by one of 
the enemy. Here on foot, ankle-deep in the 
bog, with sword and pistol these two held the 
enemy at bay. The odds were twenty to one 
against them. Raleigh’s men at last coming 
up to their assistance, they fought their way 
out to safety. 

They then proceeded to accomplish the object 
of the expedition in the capture of Barry’s Court. 

The report of the daring valor exhibited by 
Raleigh on this occasion was spread broadcast, 
and reached the ears of Elizabeth. 

On another occasion he planned an attack 
on the castle of Lord Roche, of Bally, one of 
the most powerful of the Irish nobles. The 
Castle stood twenty miles from Cork. It was 
a strong fortification, full of retainers faithful 
and devoted to Lord Roche. Raleigh’s only 
hope was to take it by surprise, which was an 

ir rhe officer serving as the presiding magistrate of a district 
or province. 


20 


The First Attempt 


1578 exceedingly difficult thing, and his movements 
to on this occasion became known to the enemy, 
1581 who took defensive measures accordingly. 

On a dark night, with a small band, Raleigh 
set off. Another force was to follow him. He 
had not gone far when he learned that a force 
of eight hundred of the Irish lay in wait for 
him, just ahead. He promptly left the road, 
and, by rapid marching through the fields, 
eluded them. 

As he neared the Castle he was confronted 
by another force of five hundred, hastily gotten 
together, villagers and farm laborers, rudely 
armed, but resolved to stop his approach. By 
another manoeuvre similar to the first, he also 
managed to elude them. 

With five trusty comrades, selected from his 
force, which was left behind concealed, he 
approached the Castle. At the gate he 
demanded an interview with Lord Roche. 
The guard replied that he and two of his com¬ 
panions could enter. Raleigh accepted these 
terms, but as he and the other two were entering, 
the remaining three managed to slip in behind 
them and conceal themselves. 

Raleigh and his two companions then were 
led into the presence of Lord Roche, who, 
suspecting nothing, courteously entertained at 
dinner the three daring intruders. 

Meanwhile the confederates below had 
opened the gates, and all unknown to the guard, 
had introduced into the castle the whole body 



The Massacre of St. Bartholomew 
Etched by H. Lefort—From Drawing by Francois Flameng 










Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 21 


of Raleigh’s force, which was then drawn up 1578 
in battle array in the courtyard. to 

At the opportune moment, Raleigh told Lord 1581 
Roche, that he was his prisoner and must 
accompany him, as such, back to Cork. The 
sturdy baron of course refused. Imagine his 
surprise, however, when he found that his 
Castle was in the complete control of the 
English, and that he and his family were really 
prisoners in the hands of Raleigh! 

Raleigh decided to take his prisoner and his 
family to Cork that night. The weather was 
wild and stormy, but out into the darkness, 
with the captured Lord in their midst, they 
rode. On their way back they were repeatedly 
attacked by Roche’s forces, and several of 
Raleigh’s best soldiers were killed. But all 
these attacks were repulsed; and, in triumph, 
he entered Cork, bringing his distinguished 
prisoner with him. 1 

The news of this striking exploit, the most 
brilliant of the war, resounded far and wide. 

It reads more like romance than the words of 
sober history, and reminds us of the daring 
achievements of the great D’Artagnan and his 
companions. Indeed one might imagine that 
Dumas must have had Raleigh in his mind 
when he wrote his immortal works and created 
that wonderful character. 

Despite all such romantic exploits Raleigh 
longed for a wider sphere of action than his 

x Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 18; Towle, Raleigh, p. 29. 


22 


The First Attempt 


position in Ireland afforded him. He had 
contributed much to the pacification of the 
country, but he was not in high command, and 
the policy of his superior officers often did not 
suit him. Raleigh, who never lacked a good 
opinion of himself, frequently thought that he 
could do much better than those who were 
above him. 

So he was glad when circumstances permitted 
the English forces to be reduced. His company 
was paid off, and in 1581, he returned to 
England. 

1583 But the war in Ireland was not yet over, 
to The Earl held out until November, 1583. By 
1586 that time his country had been utterly devas¬ 
tated. Not a man, woman or child was to be 
found in all Muster, except in a city or town. 
Only ravenous beasts were left in the country. 
The Earl himself was driven from one stronghold 
after another. He wandered over the country 
for months. At last he was captured in a hut, 
where he had taken shelter. And here this 
nobleman, the owner of castles, the representa¬ 
tive of a long and distinguished line of local 
rulers, was beheaded by the English soldiers. 

His vast estate was, later on, divided between 
the Captains of Elizabeth’s army. Raleigh, in 
1586, received a grant of twenty thousand acres 
of his lands in Cork and Waterford Counties, 
and Edmund Spenser received three thousand 
in the County of Cork. 



The Duke of Alva 

Celebrated for his cruelty as Commander of the Spa nish 
Forces in the Netherlands 


Born, 1503; died, January 12th, 1582 




Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 23 

Soon after Raleigh’s return from Ireland we 1581 
hear of his being one of the household of that 
great noble, the Earl of Sussex, who was one 
of the conspicuous personages at Elizabeth’s 
Court. Naunton thus describes him: “He was 
a godly gentleman, and of a brave and noble 
nature; true and constant to his friends and 
servants; he was also of a very ancient and 
noble lineage, honored through many descents, 
through the title of Fitzwalters.” 1 

It was one year after this, that is, in 1582, 
when Raleigh, with a reputation now fully 
established for courage and ability, made his 
first appearance at the Court of Elizabeth. 

In personal appearance Raleigh was striking. 

His figure was tall and handsome. His hair 
was dark, his forehead lofty, his expression 
alert. His bearing was resolute, and his wit 
spirited. A broad Devon accent characterized 
his speech. 

These qualities combined to form an imposing 
personality. The advantages which Nature had 
given him were heightened by his costume. He 
was distinguished by the splendor of his dress 
and jewels. 

Scott thus describes his costume and appear¬ 
ance at the time of his first presentation 
to Elizabeth, he being then about thirty 
years of age: “He was clad in the gayest habit- 
then used by persons of quality at that period, 
wearing a crimson velvet cloak richly orna- 

x Naunton’s Court of Elizabeth, Caulfield’s Edition, London, 

1814, p. 35. 


24 


The First Attempt 


1582 merited with lace and embroidery, with a bonnet 
of the same encircled with a gold chain turned 
three times around it, and secured by a medal. 
His hair was adjusted very nearly like that of 
some fine gentlemen of our time—that is, it 
was combed upwards and made to stand as it 
were on end; and in his ears he wore a pair 
of silver earrings, having each a pearl of 
considerable size. 

“The countenance of this youth, besides being 
regularly handsome, and accompanied by a fine 
person, was animated and striking in a degree, 
so that it seemed to speak at once the firmness 
of a decided, and the fire of an enterprising, 
character, the power of reflection and the 
promptitude of determination.” 

In a note to “Kenilworth” it is said: 

“In Aubrey’s correspondence there are some 
curious particulars of Sir Walter Raleigh. ‘He 
was a tall, handsome, bold man, but his naeve 1 
was that he was damnably proud. Old Sir 
Robert Harley of Brampton Brian Castle, who 
knew him, would say, it was a great question 
who was the prouder—Sir Walter Raleigh, or 
Thomas Overbury—but the difference, that was, 
was judged in Sir Thomas’ side.’ 

“In the great parlor at Downton, is a good 
piece, an original of Sir Walter Raleigh in a 
white satin doublet, all embroidered with rich 
pearls, and a mighty rich chain of great pearls 
about his neck. The old servants have told 

^pot or blemish. 


Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 25 

me that the pearls were near as big as the painted 1582 
ones. He had a most remarkable aspect, an 
exceeding high forehead, long faced and sour 
eye-lidded.” 

“Sir Walter Raleigh’s beard turned upward 
naturally, which gave him an advantage over 
the gallants of the time, whose mustaches 
received a touch from the barber’s art to give 
them the air most admired.” 

The manner in which Raleigh was introduced 
to the attention of Elizabeth has been variously 
related. According to Sir Robert Naunton a 
variance between Lord Arthur Grey and Raleigh 
drew both over from Ireland to England, to 
plead their cause; and that Raleigh then made 
a very good impression on the Queen and the 
lords. Raleigh’s Irish campaigns had made him 
well known, and must have contributed in the 
formation of a judgment favorable to him. 

Another account attributes to Leicester 
Raleigh’s sudden rise, upon his return from 
Ireland. 

By others, whom Scott has partly followed, 
the Earl of Sussex has been credited with the 
elevation of Raleigh, as a counterpoise to 
Leicester. 

Fuller’s well-known story, which is now 
Scott’s, seeks to account for Raleigh’s rapid 
rise, by his act of gallantry in connection with 
the cloak. 

Fuller’s own words descriptive of this occur¬ 
rence are as follows: “This Captain Raleigh 


26 


The First Attempt 


1582 coming out of Ireland to the English court in 
good habit (his clothes being then a considerable 
part of his estate) found the Queen walking, 
till, meeting with a plashy place, she seemed 
to Scruple going thereon. Presently Raleigh 
cast and spread his new plush cloak on the 
ground; whereon the Queen trod gently, reward¬ 
ing him afterwards with many suits for his so 
free and seasonable tender of so fair a foot 
cloth,” 1 

As told by Scott the incident is so picturesque 
that we cannot refrain from giving it in full, 
just as the great master wrote it. It is found 
in his well-known novel, Kenilworth. 

The Earl of Sussex was lying dangerously ill. 
His physician had given the strictest orders, at 
a critical time, that he should not be disturbed. 
Just at that time, a physician from the Queen 
appeared, to enquire after the Earl's health. 
Raleigh, who was there on guard, refused the 
Queen's physician admittance. 

On regaining consciousness the next day, and 
being told of what had happened, the Earl of 
Sussex ordered two of his officers and Raleigh 
to go to the Queen, then at the Palace of 
Greenwich, thank her for her attention, and 
explain how it happened that her physician 
had been denied admittance. 

When these messengers arrived at the Palace, 
the Queen was about to go on a barge lying in 
the Thames, all approach to which was pro- 

1 Fuller, Worthies of England, Nutt all's London Edition, 1840, 
vol. i., p. 419. 



Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester 
One of the Favorites of Queen Elizabeth 

























































































i I 





• . * ■ - • - : .. 

* \ • v - t 

. • - -■ ■ •• * - y-i 














• ■ 

* r* . * • ~ c *•*.*-:* 






















■ 





































' 










* 











; * ' v . . 


- 


. 


* - - 






4 























. i 
































Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 27 

hibited by the guards. His companions wished 1582 
to turn back, but Raleigh insisted on staying. 

“At this moment,” says Scott, “the gates 
opened, and ushers began to issue forth in 
array, preceded and flanked by the band of 
gentlemen pensioners. After this, amid a crowd 
of lords and ladies, yet so disposed around her 
that she could see and be seen on all sides, 
came Elizabeth herself, then in the prime of 
womanhood, and in the full glow of what, in a 
sovereign, was called beauty, and who would 
in the lowest rank of life have been truly judged 
a noble figure, joined to a striking and com¬ 
manding physiognomy. She leant on the arm 
of Lord Hunsdon, whose relation to her by 
her mother’s side often procured him such 
distinguished marks of Elizabeth’s intimacy. 

“The young cavalier we have so often 
mentioned had probably never yet approached 
so near the person of his sovereign, and he 
pressed forward as far as the line of wardens 
permitted, in order to avail himself of the present 
opportunity. His companion, on the contrary, 
cursing his imprudence, kept pulling him back¬ 
wards, till Walter shook him off impatiently, 
and letting his cloak drop carelessly from one 
shoulder: a natural action, which served, 
however, to display to the best advantage his 
well-proportioned person. Unbonneting at the 
same time, he fixed his eager gaze on the 
Queen’s approach, with a mixture of respectful 
curiosity, and modest, and yet ardent admira- 


28 


The First Attempt 


1582 tion, which suited so well with his fine features, 
that the wardens, struck by his rich attire and 
noble countenance, suffered him to approach 
the ground over which the Queen was to pass, 
somewhat closer than was permitted to ordinary 
spectators. Thus the adventurous youth stood 
full in Elizabeth’s eye—an eye never indifferent 
to admiration which she so deservedly excited 
among her subjects, or to the fair proportions 
of external form which chanced to distinguish 
any of her courtiers. 

“Accordingly, she fixed her keen glance on the 
youth, as she approached the place where he 
stood, with a look* in which surprise at his 
boldness seemed to be unmingled with resent¬ 
ment, while a trifling accident happened which 
attracted her attention towards' him yet more 
sthongly. The night had been rainy, and just 
where the young gentleman stood, a small 
quantity of mud interrupted the Queen’s 
passage. As she' hesitated to : pass on, the 
gallant j thro wing'his cloak from his shoulders, 
laid in on the miry spotj il SO as to insure her 
stepping over it dry shod. Elizabeth looked at 
the young man, who accompanied this act of 
devoted courtesy with a profound reverence 
and a blush that overspread the whole counte¬ 
nance. The Queen was confused, and blushed 
in her turn, nodded her head, hastily passed on, 
and embarked on her barge without saying a 
word.” 

Soon afterwards a messenger appeared from 




Henry Carey, Lord Hunsdon 
















































- 




























■* * 




































• < I. 












. 
















- t * 
























































- . - 


















V. 

























, T 


w. 














• . 








. 








- • 




- 








- 







* 

















r ‘ 


r . 






-' • 


5 • ~ + £ 

• • - ' 


. 




- 











Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 29 


the Queen, who took Raleigh aboard her barge, 1582 
and presented him to Elizabeth. The narrative 
thus proceeds: “The youth underwent the gaze 
of her majesty, not the less gracefully that his 
self-possession was mingled with embarrassment. 

The muddied cloak still hung upon his arm, 
and formed the natural topic with which the 
Queen introduced the conversation. 

“You have this day spoiled a gay mantle in 
our service, young man. We thank you for 
your service, though the manner of offering it 
was unusual, and something bold.” 

“In a sovereign’s need,” answered the youth, 

“it is each liegeman’s duty to be bold.” 

“God’s pity! that was well said, my lord,” 
said the Queen, turning to a grave person who 
sat by her, and answered with a grave inclina¬ 
tion of the head, and something of a mumbled 
assent. “Well, young man, your gallantry shall 
not go unrewarded. Go to the wardrobe keeper, 
and he shall have orders to supply the suit 
which you have cast away in our service. Thou 
shalt have a suit, and that of the newest cut, 

I promise thee, on the word of a princess.” 

“May it please your grace,” said Walter, 
hesitating, “It is not for so humble a servant 
of your majesty to measure out your bounties: 
but if it becomes me to choose—” 

“Thou wouldst have gold, I warrant me,” 
said the Queen, interrupting him! “fie, young 
man! I take shame to say, that, in our capital, 
such and so various are the means of thriftless 


30 


The First Attempt 


1582 folly, that to give gold to a youth is giving fuel 
to fire, and furnishing them with the means of 
self-destruction. If I live and reign, these 
means of unchristian excess shall be abridged. 
Yet thou mayest be poor/’ she added, “or thy 
parents may be—-It shall be gold, if thou wilt, 
but thou shalt answer to me for the use on’fe” 
Walter waited patiently, until the Queen had 
done, and then modestly assured her, that gold 
was still less in his wish than the raiment her 
majesty had before offered. 

“How, boy!” said the Queen, “neither gold 
nor garment? What is it thou wouldst have 
of me then?” 

“Only permission, Madam—if it is not asking 
too high an honor-^permission to wear the 
cloak which did you this trifling service, ” 
“Permission to wear thine own cloak, thou 
silly boy?” said the Queen. • j 

“It is no longer mine,” ) said Walter: ‘when 
your majesty’s foot touched it, it became a fit 
mantle for a prince,! but far too rich for its 
former owner;” ^ 

“The Queen again blushed; and endeavored 
to cover, by laughing, a slight degree of not 
unpleasing surprise and confusion. 

“Heard you ever the like, my lords? The 
youth’s head is turned with reading romances— 
I must know something of him, that I may 
send him safe to his friends—What art thou?” 

“A gentleman of the household of the Earl 
of Sussex, so please your grace, sent hither 



Thomas Radclyffe, Earl of Sussex 

Raleigh was a member of his household 
when he first met the Queen 

From the original of Sir Antonio More in the 
Possession of William Radclyffe, Esq. 










t 













































Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 31 


with his master of horse upon a message to 1582 
your majesty.” 

Then followed an explanation of the apparent 
slight put upon the Queen’s physician in being 
denied admission to Sussex, in which Raleigh 
took all the blame upon himself, but justifying 
his act on the ground of the orders given by 
the physician who attended Sussex. At the 
conclusion of which the Queen asked the young 
man who he was. 

On hearing his name, “Raleigh?” said Eliza¬ 
beth, after a moment’s recollection, “have we 
not heard of your service in Ireland?” 

“I have been so fortunate as to do some 
service there, Madam,” replied Raleigh, “scarce, 
however, of consequence sufficient to reach 
your grace’s ears.” 

“They hear farther than you think of,” said 
the Queen, graciously, “and have heard of a 
youth who defended a ford in Shannon against 
a whole band of wild Irish rebels, until the 
stream ran purple with their blood and his 
own.” 

“Some blood I may have lost,” said the 
youth, looking down, “but it was where my 
best is due: and that is in your majesty’s 
service.” 

“The Queen paused, and then said hastily, 

‘You are very young to have fought so well, 
and to speak so well. But you must not escape 
your penance for turning back Masters 1 —the 

ir The name of the physician she had sent to inquire about the 
Earl of Sussex. 


32 


The First Attempt 


1582 poor man hath caught cold on the river; for 
our order reached him when he was just returned 
from certain visits in London, and held it a 
matter of loyalty and conscience instantly to 
set forth again. So hark ye, Master Raleigh, 
see thou fail not to wear thy muddy cloak, in 
token of penitence, till our pleasure be farther 
known.’ “And here,” she added, giving a jewel 
of gold in the form of a chessman, “I give thee 
this to wear at the collar.” 

“Raleigh, to whom nature had taught 
intuitively, as it were, those courtly arts which 
many scarce acquire from long experience, 
knelt, and, as he took it from her hand, kissed 
the fingers which gave it. He knew, perhaps, 
better than almost any of the courtiers who 
surrounded her, how to mix the devotion 
claimed by the Queen, with the gallantry due 
to her personal beauty—and in this, his first 
attempt to unite them, he succeeded so well, 
as at once to gratify Elizabeth’s personal vanity, 
and her love of power.” 

Such is the account of this incident in the 
life of Raleigh, which was to have a profound 
effect upon his whole subsequent career. It has 
caught the fancy of the world, and is remembered 
by those who may have forgotten everything 
else about him. 

To Fuller also we owe the story that Raleigh, 
in sight of Elizabeth, wrote with a diamond 
on the window-pane: 

“Fain would I climb, yet fear I to fall.” 



Elizabeth 

The Queen who granted Virginia to] 
Sir Walter Raleigh 












Sir Walter Raleigh's Early Life 33 


The Queen noticed him writing, and as soon 1582 
as she could, read what he had written. She 
immediately added the line: 

“If thy heart fails thee, do not climb at all." 

Raleigh rightly interpreted this as an 
encouragement. 1 

Aside from his pleasing personality and 
undoubted valor, Raleigh was regarded by the 
Queen and her councillors as an authority on 
Irish affairs, and this accounts in part for his 
rapid rise at Court. 

Elizabeth's personal appearance is thus 
described by Naunton: “She was of person tall, 
of hair and complexion fair, and therewith well 
favored, but high nosed, of limbs and feature 
neat, and which added to the lustre of these 
external graces of a stately and majestic com¬ 
portment, participating in this, more of her 
father, than of her mother, who was of an 
inferior allay-plausible, or as the French hath 
it, more debonaire and affable, virtues which 
might well suit with Majesty, and which 
descending as hereditary to the daughter, did 
render her of a more sweeter temper, and 
endeared her more to the love and liking of 
the people, who gave her the name and fame 
of a most gracious and popular prince." 2 

The Queen was, at the time we are now 
considering, forty-nine years of age. 

But Raleigh is said to have been so proud, 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 24. 

2 Naunton’s Court of Elizabeth, Caulfield’s Edition, London, 

1814, p. 4. 


34 


The First Attempt 


1582 haughty and impatient, as to have made on 
that account a host of enemies, and although 
ever a favorite with the Queen, he was never 
fully admitted into her counsels in reference 
to important matters of State, although he was, 
later on, member of the Council of War. This 
was probably due to the fact that these matters 
of State were presided over by a man of unusual 
ability, William Cecil. The Queen may not 
have felt the need of Raleigh's advice. 

Raleigh therefore shines more as the soldier, 
daring naval commander, explorer, colonizer, 
historian, wit and courtier, than as a statesman; 
but he was, during many sessions, a power in 
the House of Commons. 

Once at court, Raleigh’s advancement was 
rapid. The atmosphere of a court seemed to 
be that which was most naturally suited to the 
disposition and talents of this versatile and 
brilliant man. His fund of knowledge, his 
tact, his well-proved courage, and gorgeous 
raiment made him the very type and embodi¬ 
ment of the courtier. His attractions were 
felt not only by the Queen, but by the younger 
ladies of her court. 

It is no wonder that Raleigh soon became a 
favorite with the Queen. With the exception 
of one long and other short periods of royal 
displeasure, he retained his high position at 
her court during the remainder of her life, and 
his influence was greatest towards its close. 

At that court the principal figures then, 



Sir Francis Walsingham 

One of the greatest supporters of Elizabeth’s Throne 











Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 


35 


were William Cecil, Lord Burleigh, whose hand 1582 
mainly guided the ship of State; Thomas 
Radcliffe, Earl of Sussex; Robert Dudley, 

Earl of Leicester, deadly rivals; and Robert 
D’Evereux, Earl of Essex. It was in compe¬ 
tition with these men that Raleigh had to hold 
his position in the Queen’s regard. 1 

He attached himself to Leicester, and in 
February, 1582, as one of his suite, went to 
Antwerp. 

The object of this expedition was to introduce 
the Duke of Anjou to the Prince of Orange 
and the other leading personages of Holland, 
whose sovereignty he had accepted. The Earl 
of Leicester was the head of the embassy. In 
the company were Sir Philip Sidney and a 
fine array of young officers and noblemen. 

Fifteen gaily decked-out vessels took them to 
Hollands Here they were received by William 
the Silent, Prince of Orange, and were enter¬ 
tained with lavish splendor. 

Raleigh met again this great hero. They 
stood for the same principles, and a cordial 
liking sprang up between them. Raleigh 
was then a man just entering upon the most 
brilliant part of his career. The Prince, having 

^ther men prominent at the Court at this time were: Sir Philip 
Sidney; Sir Francis Walsingham; Lord Willoughby; Sir Nicholas 
Bacon; Henry, Lord Norris; Sir Francis Knowles; Sir John Perrot; 

Sir Christopher Hatton; Sir John Packington; Henry Carey, 

Lord Hunsdon; Sir Foulke Grenville, Lord Brooke; Richard 
Sackville, Lord Buckhurst; Charles Mount, Lord Mountjoy; 

Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury; Sir Francis Vere; and Edward 
Somerset, Marquis of Worcester. 


36 


The First Attempt 


1582 become the most renowned man in Europe, 
was approaching his tragic end. 

When the others went home, Raleigh lingered 
behind with Orange. He must have learned 
much from his conversations with the Prince 
about Philip II., whom William knew by heart; 
and true inspiration he must have received 
from this man who knew Europe, and the 
dangers that threatened the Protestants, as no 
other statesman of his age knew them. The 
meeting of these two men was an important 
event. It could not fail to have helped to 
shape and give direction to the enormous 
energies of Raleigh. 

When he left, it was with letters entrusted 
to him by the Prince of Orange to Elizabeth. 1 

1583 The next year, 1583, he risked £2,000 in 
the expedition then undertaken by Sir Humph¬ 
rey Gilbert, furnishing a ship named the “The 
Ark Raleigh.” Sir Humphrey sailed on June 
the 11th, and landed in Newfoundland, August 
4th; sailed to the southward, August 20th, and 
went down at sea, September 9-10, 1583. 
“We are as near Heaven by sea, as by land,” 
said he nobly to his apprehensive followers, as 
his little ship, the “Squirrel,” was about to 
founder. 

Stimulated to emulation, rather than dis¬ 
couraged by the failure and loss involved in 
this expedition, and undeterred by the tragic 
fate of his half-brother, Raleigh, the very next 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 33. 



William Cecil, Lord Burghley 
Prime Minister of Elizabeth 


From the original of Mark Gerard, in the collection 
of the Marquis of Salisbury 









Sir Walter Raleigh’s Early Life 37 


year, 1584, became interested, together with 1584 
John Davys, in Adrian Gilbert’s patent, granted 
under the name of “The College of the Fellow¬ 
ship for the Discovery of the North West 
Passage,” and obtained for himself from 
Elizabeth the right to make explorations, and 
to colonize, appropriate to his own use, and 
develop, lands beyond the seas. 

On the voyages which Raleigh himself made 
it was observed of him that he used to carry 
a trunk full of books. The tedium of the 
passage was thus changed by him into a golden 
opportunity for study. 

It was with such antecedents that the charter 
was granted by Queen Elizabeth of England to 
Walter Raleigh, a subject then untitled, a man 
at that time thirty-two years of age, who, amid 
the intrigues, allurements and distractions of 
one of the most brilliant courts of Europe, 
had the time and the ambition to look beyond 
the scenes immediately around him, glittering 
as they were, to greater things than these. 

While the court triumphs are forgotten, this 
attempt to extend the power, commerce and 
religion of his country to the distant shores of 
the New World, and his services in protecting 
England from her enemies on land and sea, 
constitute a valid claim to the renown which 
is attached to the name of Sir Walter Raleigh. 

In selecting the location of the colony he 
proposed to plant, “Raleigh,” says Hawks, 

“was not acting on the mere chance of discovery. 


38 


The First Attempt 


1584 He studied the probabilities of success and 
proceeded on certain data. He read the 
accounts of the Spanish voyages, he let no 
skilful mariner escape his examination, and 
knowing, as he did, that the ships of Spain 
entered the Gulf of Mexico by Hispaniola, 1 and, 
on their return, sailing eastward from the coast 
of Florida, left a coast on their west trending 
away to the north, he was convinced, from his 
knowledge of the sphere, that there was a 
large extent of unexplored land between Florida 
and Newfoundland, and it was this on which 
he desired to enter. Having satisfied himself, 
he laid the subject before the Queen. 

It met with her favor. 

The patent accordingly granted was dated 
March 25th, 1584. Raleigh lost no time in 
acting under it. The very next month, on 
April 27th, Captains Amadas and Barlow are 
sent to America, but only, as it would seem, 
on a voyage of discovery, and a nominal taking 
of possession, not for actual colonization. His 
Patent had not yet been acted upon by Parlia¬ 
ment, as it had to be in order to have the force 
of law. 

But this preliminary voyage was very 
important. It enabled the next expedition to 
set out with a definite idea as to where they 
were going, what kind of people they would 

J Hati. 

2 Hawks’ History of North Carolina, p. 29. 



Sir Christopher Hatton, once Captain of the Guard 
One of Raleigh’s Rivals at Court 


From the original of Ketel 











Sir Walter Raleigh's Early Life 39 


have to deal with, and what kind of country 1584 
they were to occupy. to 

Raleigh's connection with the Court did not 1587 
much improve his fortune at first, but in 1583, 
his affairs began to prosper, and his resources 
to grow, so that he was enabled to meet the 
formidable expenses which his colonization plans 
made necessary. 

The year just mentioned saw him in possession 
of two beneficial leases of land obtained by 
the Queen for him from All Souls College, 
Oxford. On May 4th, of that same year, he 
received a lucrative gift, the right to grant 
permission to sell wine. In March, 1584, the 
month he received the grant of Virginia from 
the Queen, he received a similar right as to the 
exportation of broadcloths. In 1585, he 
received the appointment of Warden of the 
Stannaries, 1 with its salaries and perquisites. 

In 1586, he, with others, received grants of 
large tracts of land in Ireland. “The patronage 
of the Wardenship of Our Lady's College of 
Youghal was added to Raleigh's share, with 
several other lucrative privileges." During this 
year also he was appointed Captain of the 
Guard, that is, the body-guard of the Queen. 

In 1587, Raleigh received certain English 
estates upon the conviction of Babington for 
his conspiracy discovered that year. Thus he 
obtained lands in Lincolnshire, Derbyshire and 
Notts, together with personal property also. 

Such were some of the sources which enabled 

x The tin mines. It is derived from the Latin word stannum, 
of which the later meaning was tin. 


40 


The First Attempt. 


1584 Raleigh to carry on his large and expensive 
to undertakings. 1 

1587 It is stated by one writer that these grants 
of estates, monopolies and offices were ostensibly 
given by the Queen to Raleigh in order to 
enable him to carry out his plans of discovery 
and colonization. 2 Whatever the alleged reason, 
the real reason, no doubt, was because she liked 
Raleigh, and valued his services, and was in 
full sympathy with what he proposed to do. 

He so used his resources because he was 
determined to overthrow Spain’s monopoly of 
America. 


^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 33-39. 

2 Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, pp. 
31-32. 




THE ADMIRAL’S MAP, FROM THE STRASSBURG PTOLEMY OF 15 13 (reduced). 


Map showing the state of knowledge of the Geography of 
the American Continent in the early part of the 
Sixteenth Century, taken from an account 
of the voyages of Amerigo Vespucci 








































































































CHAPTER II 


The Charter Granted 

by 

Queen Elizabeth 

to 

Walter Raleigh, Esquire, 
to plant his colony in 
Virginia, 

1584. 






Q ueen Elizabeth had, at the time 

which we are now considering, 1584, 
reigned twenty-five years over the 
realm of England. She had succeeded her 
sister, Mary, a devoted Roman Catholic, who 
had married Philip II., of Spain. Under her 
sister’s reign the Papal Supremacy had been 
re-established, and Parliament had revived the 
persecuting statutes of 1381, 1400 and 1414, 
against heretics, and a period of persecution 
set in. Two hundred and eighty-eight persons 
were burned alive on account of their religion, 
while multitudes died in prison of torture and 
privation. Fortunately for England this reign 
lasted only five years, Queen Mary dying of 
dropsy in the year 1558. 

By her death, without leaving issue, her 
husband lost all connection with the throne 
of England. He sought to regain it the year 
after his wife’s death, however, by an offer of 
marriage to Elizabeth. This she declined. 

The great struggle of her reign was the 
battle for uniformity of religion. This storm 
raged throughout her life. Elizabeth’s title 
to the Crown was at once denied by the Pope, 
Paul IV., but established by Parliament. The 
independence of the Church of England was 
again asserted, and a severe Act passed against 
Roman Catholics. This was followed by the 


42 


The First Attempt 


1584 Bull of Pope Pius V., which attempted to ex¬ 
communicate and depose Elizabeth, and absolve 
her subjects from their allegiance to her. 

Then came various plots against Elizabeth, 
involving seating upon her throne Mary Queen 
of Scots, the hope of the Catholic party. The 
Rodolfi plot, sanctioned by the Pope, had as 
its object the marriage of the Duke of Norfolk 
to Mary; then, with the aid of the Spanish 
Army, there was to be a general rising of 
the Catholics; Elizabeth was to be dethroned, 
and the Roman Catholic religion established. 
This was defeated through the vigilance of 
Walsingham. 

Then followed more severe laws against the 
Catholics, and they were carried out more 
vigorously. 

The following year, 1572, saw the Massacre 
of St. Bartholomew in France. 

Eight years later the Jesuits landed in 
England, under the leadership of Campion and 
Parsons, to re-convert England to Catholicism. 

This was answered the next year by another 
severe act against the Catholics, entitled an 
“act to retain the Queen’s Majesty’s subjects 
in their due allegiance;” and four years later, 
1585, an Act was passed expelling the Jesuits 
and priests of the Ignatius Loyola Order from 
the Kingdom. 

Then were hatched various plots against the 
Queen’s life, in all of which it was believed that 
Philip II., was implicated. The Spanish Ambas- 



Artillery of the Period 



















The Charter Granted to Raleigh 43 

sador was dismissed from the English Court, 1584 
and war between the two countries was soon 
afterwards declared. 

Such were the events and circumstances 
immediately preceding and following the grant 
made by Queen Elizabeth to Walter Raleigh, 
which gave him the right, so far as England 
could give it, to take possession of a part of 
the New World, of a portion of that continent 
claimed by Philip II., who was now the openly 
declared and mortal enemy of Elizabeth and her 
Kingdom. 

It was known that no white men were now 
settled in the portion of the continent which 
Raleigh intended to take. 

The Colony established by Admiral Coligny 
at Charlesfort, Port Royal, South Carolina, 
had come to a dreadful end, the wretched 
survivors, who lived to return to their native 
country from the savage wilderness, nearly 
perishing at sea from hunger, and eating their 
companions. 

In 1565, Menendez, the Spaniard, attacked 
and destroyed the French Protestant Colony 
in Florida, hanging eight or nine hundred 
Huguenots on the neighboring trees. He killed 
them, he said, not as Frenchmen, but as heretics. 

This outrage was soon avenged by a gallant 
Frenchman, Dominique de Gourgues, of 
Gascony, who, two years later, fell upon the 
Spaniards, overcame them, and hanged them 
on the trees, not as Spaniards, he said, but 
as assassins. 1 

^arkman, Pioneers of France in the New World, pp.157-175. 


44 


The First Attempt 


1584 This destruction of his Colony however did 
not stop Menendez. He explored much of 
what is now Virginia, the Carolinas, Georgia 
and Florida. He is said to have made more 
than fifty exploring woyages to and in the 
West Indies. In 150// he established a Jesuit 
Mission at Ax-a-can, an Indian locality on 
the Rappahannock River or the Chesapeake 
Bay. On February 8th, 1571, the Indians 
attacked this settlement and killed the 
Spaniards. Menendez was in Spain at the 
time. The next year he returned, sailed up the 
Chesapeake Bay, captured eight Indians known 
to have taken part in the massacre, and hanged 
them at the yard-arm of his ship. His death, 
in 1574, prevented his further attempt to make 
this part of the world a Spanish Colony. 2 

These four tragedies stopped all other attempt 
at colonization, and left the country without a 
white man in it, from the North Pole to St. 
Augustine, until Raleigh’s colonists appeared 
upon the western shores of the Atlantic. 

We would like to know more of the circum¬ 
stances surrounding the actual sealing and 
delivery of the grant. How many interesting 
conversations must have taken place between 
Raleigh and the Queen before the document was 
drawn up and formally delivered. None of 
these do we know, we can now only read the 
words of the deed set out in all legal compre¬ 
hensiveness and particularity. 

2 Brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii., p. 947. 


The Charter Granted to Raleigh 45 

The grant itself in extenso will be found 1584 
in the appendix to this work. For the 
present purpose, however, a summary only 
of its provisions is deemed sufficient, but, to the 
student and the lawyer, the deed is an interesting 
document. 

The first thing to be observed about the 
grant is, that it makes no mention whatever of 
Virginia nor of America. It applies in general 
to any heathen and barbarous lands not 
inhabited by Christian people. Any such 
country Raleigh was authorized to take pos¬ 
session of under this charter. As thus worded 
the grant did not of itself constitute any 
infringement of the rights of any other Christian 
country or its ruler. But it was well known 
where the lightning was intended to strike. 

When taken possession of, the land and all 
that was therein, was to belong absolutely to 
Raleigh. The grant covered an area with a 
radius of six hundred miles from the site of his 
settlement. 

He was also to have over the country all 
sovereign rights and privileges, including the 
right to establish courts for the trial of all 
cases, civil and criminal, extending even to 
capital punishment. 

With great particularity it was stated, in 
technical words which meant, that he was to 
enjoy there full authority, rights beyond those 
of other persons, freedom from all restraint, 
independence, the right to superiority and 
precedence. 


46 


The First Attempt 


1584 In short, he was to be king of the country in 
all but name, unless, indeed, he should see fit 
to assume that title, which he had perfect 
liberty to do, so comprehensive were the words 
of the deed. In this way, all honors would 
emanate from him there, as from the Queen 
herself in England. An example of this 
occurred, when Man-te-o was baptised and 
given the title “Lord of Roanoke and Das-a- 
mon-que-pe-uc.” But over him still would be 
the Queen of England. 

Those who went over to settle in the country 
were still to be considered of the allegiance of 
the sovereign of England, and this right also 
extended to their children born there. 

The Church of England was established over 
the country, and no laws were to be adopted 
which were not in harmony with its doctrines. 
This of course was the vital principle, the 
line of division between England and Spain at 
that time, the crux of the situation. To seize 
Spanish territory was bad enough. To plant 
the Church of England there was a mortal 
offence. 

The only restrictions placed upon Raleigh 
by the charter were, that he should do homage 
to the Queen for the land, taking it on the 
feudal tenure of homage, which required his 
doing some act recognizing her as his sovereign, 
and that he should give her a fifth of all the 
gold and silver which might be obtained there. 

Everything else was to be his. 


0 



Virginia, as granted by Queen Elizabeth to Raleigh, taking 
in all the territory within six hundred miles 
of Roanoke Island 













47 


The First Attempt 


1584 This patent granted to Raleigh, followed in 
its main outlines, the patent which the Queen 
had granted on June 11th, 1578, to his half- 
brother, Sir Humphrey Gilbert. Under it 
Gilbert had in person taken possession of 
Newfoundland, but perished at sea shortly 
afterwards. 

In this grant it is stated that Raleigh’s name 
was spelt in six ways. In all seventy-four 
spellings of the name have been collected. He 
himself spelt it in several ways. There seems 
to have been no fixed rule. On one occasion 
the same deed was signed by him in one way, 
by his father in another, and by his brother in 
still another. Stebbing notes the fact that, of 
all the ways his name was spelt by him, the 
approved modern form of Raleigh, was one he 
himself never is known to have used. 

It enables us to partly appreciate the enter¬ 
prise and indefatigable industry of Walter 
Raleigh, to know that the same year he 
undertook to plant his colony in Virginia, 1584, 
he received the grant of an enormous tract of 
land in Ireland, in Munster, 1 and also undertook 
to people it. Here he introduced the cultivation 
of the potato, and did all that an absentee 
landlord could do to make his colonists happy 
and prosperous. 

This attempt, lacking the necessary military 
force to support it in face of the opposition of 

x This was a part of the Earl of Desmond’s vast property which 
was confiscated for his treason. 


The Charter Granted to Raleigh 48 

the Irish, met with failure. Raleigh attempted 1584 
to anglicise his domains. This he considered 
the only way to proceed, but he underestimated 
the power of resistance of the Irish people. 



The Escurial 

One of the Palaces of Philip II. 




CHAPTER III 

Master Barlow's 

account of 

Sir Walter Raleigh's 
First Expedition 
to 

Virginia, 

with two barks, commanded by 
Master Philip Amadas 
and 

Master Arthur Barlow 

1584. 





R ALEIGH had by his grant only the 1584 
Queen’s authority and endorsement for 
his plans. To be of full legal effect it 
still needed the sanction of Parliament. 
Without waiting for this, however, he now 
proceeded to send out a preliminary, exploring 
expedition. By the information it might gather 
his further action would be guided. 

To this end he fitted out two vessels, barks, 
whose names we ought to know, but do not, 
fully manned and equipped at his expense, 
that of Sir Richard Grenville, and possibly of 
others, and sent them out to take possession for 
him of the country as yet known by the general 
name of America, and to learn as much about 
it as they could. He gave them full instructions 
as to what he wanted them to do. 

This first act in the great drama he was 
directing seems to have been carried out more 
strictly in conformity to his wishes and directions 
than was the case in any of the subsequent and 
more elaborate expeditions which he sent out. 

What follows is the report made to Raleigh 
by one of his two Captains, Master Barlow, who 
speaks for himself and his associate, Master 
Amadas, and gives an account of the voyage and 
the parts of Virginia which they visited. 

Among the crew of one of these vessels was a 
spy. Spain, the national enemy, was there in 


50 


The First Attempt 


1584 the person of Simon Ferdinando, who, no 
doubt, duly reported all that happened to 
Philip II., and who, on later occasions, tried to, 
and did practically, effect the ruin of the 
colony. He was the evil genius of this ill-starred 
enterprise. 

Unconscious of the danger lurking within, the 
two barks sailed forth, turned their prows to the 
west, and began to plow the broad waters of the 
Atlantic. They left the coast of England, rich 
in the verdure and freshness of spring, which 
sank below the horizon behind them, while 
they gazed on the dreary waste of waters which 
stretched three thousand miles before them. 

The course these early voyagers always 
followed, was to sail from England to the south, 
passing France and Spain, and the northwest 
coast of Africa, to the Canaries, or Cape Verde 
Islands. From this point they crossed the 
Atlantic to the West Indies. 

This minimized the danger of the great deep, 
as they believed, by keeping them all the way 
as near land as possible. The “Admiral’s Map,” 
already given, shows that they thought Africa 
and Brazil much nearer to each other than they 
really are. Having crossed the Atlantic, they 
proceeded northwest, passing by some and 
touching at others of the West India Islands, 
and so up to Florida and Virginia. 

In this way they pursued a U-shaped course, 
taking a long time and going far out of their 
way. A voyage thus directed took three months 


I HI 



Philip II., King of Spain 
The most bigoted and persecuting of Monarchs 
Born May 21st, 1527; died September 13th, 1598 










Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 51 

or more to accomplish. But it gave them the 1584 
opportunity to take in fresh water and replenish 
their stores, an advantage which, considering 
their small vessels, was very important. Captain 
Samuel Argali was the first to abandon this 
southern route, and boldly sail from Virginia 
eastward, directly across the Atlantic, to 
England. 

In this first voyage, the two ships crossed 
from the Canaries to the West Indies, taking 
a month to make the passage across the Atlantic. 

We can well imagine that the departure of 
these vessels was viewed by eyes which were 
hostile, as well as by those which were friendly. 

Spain was of course duly informed of what was 
going on. Her claim to universal dominion in 
America was rudely thrust aside. A rival was 
entering the lists who threw down to her the 
gage to mortal combat. 

The war between the Protestants and Roman 
Catholics was then at its height, and was 
deluging Europe with blood. The head of the 
Protestants was William of Nassau, Prince of 
Orange, called “The Silent.” His life had been 
attempted time and again by the agents of 
Philip II., who publicly offered a reward to 
any one who would assassinate him. This 
reward was no less than a patent of nobility, and 
a gift of all the princely estates owned by the 
man he longed to murder. 

Seventy-four days after these ships sailed, 
that is, nearly the very day they landed in 


52 


The First Attempt 


1584 Virginia, Orange was assassinated. At Delft, 
in Holland, the bloody deed was done. Three 
poisoned bullets, fired at close range, from a 
pistol purchased with money given to the 
assassin in charity by Orange, terminated the 
life of the foremost man of his age. 1 

In loving memory of this hero, his name, in 
the form both of Nassau and of Orange, is 
written many times upon the map of the world. 

Viewing the events of that momentous era as 
a whole, as we must do in order to comprehend 
the significance and bearing of its parts, it is 
to William of Orange that we finally come as 
the great central figure of the world-drama 
which was then being worked out. 

Philip II. had set himself to the task of 
destroying the Protestants. Those who 
professed it were to be put to death. They 
were to be hunted down by the army and 
ferreted out by the Inquisition. They were to 
be tortured, their goods were to be confiscated, 
they were all to be exterminated. Only Roman 
Catholics were fit to live, all Protestants must 
die. This king was at this time at the head 
of the most powerful country of Europe, and 
he drew lavishly upon its resources to carry 
out his designs. 

At the head of the men and the governments 
which opposed Philip, was William of Nassau, 
Prince of Orange, a little principality in the 


l The Dutch Republic, vol. iii., p. 610 and seq. 



Queen Mary 

Daughter of Henry VIII and Catharine of Aragon 
Second Wife of Philip II. 

Known in History as “Bloody Mary” 

From the original of Holbein in the collection of the 
Marquis of Exeter 











Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 53 


southern part of France, in the Province of 1584 
Vaucluse, not far from the City of Avignon. 

William succeeded to this French title, which 
was one of high antiquity, on the death of his 
cousin, Prince Rene, who died in 1544, leaving 
him his title and estates. 

The connection between the Nassau and 
Orange families arose from the marriage of 
Henry of Nassau and Claudia de Chalons, 
sister of Prince Philibert of Orange. Their son, 

Rene de Nassau-Chalons, succeeded to the 
crown and estates of his uncle Philibert. 

William was only eleven years of age when he 
became, thus, unexpectedly, William IX. of 
Orange. His own home, was, however, in the 
Netherlands, where, and in Germany, the 
numerous branches of his family had immense 
possessions, and had, for generations, enjoyed 
the highest honors. One ascended the imperial 
throne, and others were princes, dukes, electors, 
bishops and generals. 

Possessed of immense riches, connected with 
reigning houses, himself of sovereign rank, 
endowed by nature with a fine mind and a 
character which inspired universal confidence, 
and trained in state-craft in the household of 
Charles V., it was he who marshalled the 
opposition into line, and held them firm to 
resist the oppressions of Philip. His life is 
largely the history of his country at that time, 
as Washington’s was of the United States during 
the Revolutionary and formative period of its 
history. 


54 


The First Attempt 


1584 But for him, in all human probability, Spain 
would have crushed Holland. With Holland 
subdued, England would have been crushed, 1 
and with England conquered, there would have 
been no colonization of this country by England, 
no Virginia, no Massachusetts, no United States 
of America. It all rests ultimately on the heroic 
and successful resistance made by Holland, led 
by the Prince of Orange, to the intolerable 
oppressions of the Catholic House of Austria. 

We are not entirely unfamiliar with the 
reasons so often assigned for the colonization 
of Virginia—eagerness for gold, extension of 
trade, finding a passage to the South Sea, 
outlet for excess of population, and so on. 
They are well stated by Mr. Bruce. 2 But all 
these strike only the lower chords of the move¬ 
ment. Above them all was the world-contest 
which was fiercely raging at that time, a contest 
involving national existence and individual life. 

All this was so well understood by the men of 
that day, that it was not necessary to mention 
it. They all knew that Spain claimed America. 
They, knew that to settle there was to risk their 
lives, that Spain would kill them if she could. 
They all knew that a settlement made by 
England would be a Protestant settlement from 
which they would just as much exclude the 
Roman Catholics, as the Catholics were trying 

Motley, The United Netherlands, vol. ii., pp. 508-11. 

2 Economic History of Virginia in the Seventeenth Century, 
vol. i., pp. 1-70. 



The Great William “The Silent" 

Prince of Orange, Count of Nassau 
Stadholder of Holland and Zealand 
Born at the Castle of Dillenburg, in Nassau, now better 
known as Hesse Nassau, a part of Prussia, 

April 16th, 1533; assassinated at Delft, 

Holland, July 10th, 1584 


From a photograph of the portrait by 
Cornelius Vischer 







Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 55 

to exterminate them from all the countries they 1584 
controlled. 

But they also knew that to carry out this plan 
they needed resources and men, and that the 
material side had to be provided for. Of course 
they wanted gold. We all want it. They had 
heard of the Temple of the Sun, lined with gold 
worth fifteen million dollars, taken by Pizarro. 3 
They had heard of the treasures taken from 
Mexico. 4 Why should not Virginia hold treas¬ 
ures as yet unknown, waiting for the first comer 
to appropriate? Certainly they wanted gold 
and silver. The very sovereigns who granted 
their charters wanted gold, and all reserved a 
fifth of the precious metals which might be 
mined. They had to hold out inducements for 
all sorts of people to come in and co-operate with 
them. And they did. 

With abundance of wealth the colonization 
would go forward, of course, all the more easily 
and rapidly. But above all this, as the sub¬ 
sequent events showed, what they had in their 
minds, and what they carried into practice, just 
as far as their resources and opportunities 
allowed, was the establishment of a colony 
exclusively Protestant. As actions speak louder 
than words, as this is what they did, this must 
have been the object they really had at heart. 

Stebbing thus describes, in part, the motives 
actuating Raleigh in undertaking the coloniza¬ 
tion of Virginia: 

3 Prescott, Conquest of Peru, vol. j\, p. 99 and seq. 

4 Prescott, Conquest of Mexico, vol. ii., p. 200; vol. iii., p. 312. 


56 


The First Attempt 


1584 “Among his constant motives of action was a 
fiery indignation at the spectacle of the Spanish 
monopoly of the New World. No sentiment 
could stir more of English sympathy. The 
people heartily shared his determination to rival 
Spain, and to pillage Spain. He had the Viking 
spirit, and he burnt with a freebooter's passion 
for the sea. 

“But he had an intuition also of the national 
capacity for colonization, in which the purest 
patriot must have concurred. He was resolved 
to direct the maritime enthusiasm of his country¬ 
men and their age to that definite end. 1 " 

In the account of the first voyage we are 
nowhere told of the port whence they sailed, and 
to which they returned. Captain Barlow states, 
at the beginning of his account, that they 
departed from the “west of England," and, at 
the end, states, that they arrived safely in the 
“west of England." 

By the west of England, he no doubt meant' 
the town of Bideford, in the north of Devon. 
This part of the island was called the “West 
Country;" 2 that is, the west country of England 
proper. North of this part of the country was 
Wales. Any port on the English Channel 
would have been called south. In addition to 
this, Bideford, while not far from Raleigh's old 
home near the southern shore of the county, was 
the home of Sir Richard Grenville, who aided 

MStebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 49-50. 

2 Kingsley’s Westward Ho! p. 95. 


The Father of Philip II., the Emperor Charles V. 
In whose household grew up William the Silent 













Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 57 


Raleigh in sending out the two vessels, and, who 1584 
had, most probably, already consented to be, 
under Raleigh, the head of the Colony. His 
influence must have been a powerful aid to 
Raleigh in carrying out his plans, and these 
vessels were most likely fitted out under his- 
immediate supervision. 

Bideford was, at that time, one of the 
chief ports of England. It was picturesquely 
situated on the river Torridge. The white 
houses of the town stood out in contrast to the 
wooded hills behind them. A feature of the 
landscape was the bridge, with many arches, 
which spanned the river. The town was 
founded after the battle of Hastings by the first 
Grenville, a cousin of William the Conqueror, 
upon his return from the conquest of South 
Wales. 

It was from an appropriate place that these 
ships came. Devon County, above all others 
in England, enjoys the distinction of having 
furnished an unusually large and brilliant group 
of daring seamen and naval commanders. It 
took the lead in the conquest of Virginia, and 
in humbling the power of Spain in the New 
World. 

It was from Devon that Sir Francis Drake 
came, and Captain John Hawkins, followed by 
the Gilberts, Raleigh, Grenville and Oxenham. 1 
It was the men of Devon that manned Drake’s 
ship the “Pelican,” which, first of all the 
English ships, sailed around the world. And, 

Uohn Oxenham, see Purchas, his Pilgrims, Glasgow Edition, 

1907, Vol. xvi., pages 115 to 116; Vol. xvii., page 194. 


58 


The First Attempt 


1584 in 1588, the men of Devon, and the town of 
Bideford, did their part in the glorious defeat of 
the Spanish Armada, this one town furnishing 
seven ships on that occasion. These ships had 
been fitted out by Raleigh, and were originally 
intended for Virginia. Charles Kingsley, who 
has done so much to perpetuate the memory of 
these men, was himself a man of Devon. 

The names of many of the leading families of 
this county are still to be found among their 
descendants in Virginia today. The Bassetts, 
the Leighs, the Careys, the Heards, the Coles, 
the Stranges, and the Chichesters probably all 
trace back to Devon. 1 

It is not germane to this subject, but it is 
interesting to remember that this county of 
Devon gives its name to a geological age, the 
Devonian Age, or the age of fishes, on account of 
the unusually large number and perfectness of 
the specimens of fossil remains of fish which 
have been found in it. 2 

The name Devon comes from the Anglo-Saxon 
word Defenas, which was the name given to the 
inhabitants of that region. 

Captain Barlow, one of the two chosen by 
Raleigh to make the first voyage of discovery for 
him, was an old acquaintance of his, and had 
served with credit under him in Ireland. 3 

The vessels which were to go to Virginia 
appear to have been at London not long before 

UGngsley’s Westward Ho!, pp. 2, 4, 6. 

2 LeConte’s Elements of Geology, p. 327 and seq. 

3 Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 108. 



a> 


43 


£ 

o 

43 

o 

•H 

-a 

£ 


a 


o3 

»H 

a 


■d ^ 

o a 

e*-l a? 
a) u 
'O 

•H w 

M r^J 

u 

o3 

rCj 

o 


o 

>1 I 'H 

bo 

«fH 

3 ^ 


tf 


o 

43 

'd 

a> 

o3 

co 

CO 

ft 

•H 

A 

co 


CO 


«4H 

O 

a> 

a 

o 

a 

<D 

H 


<D 

bo 

T3 

• fH 
?H 

Jh 

o 

Eh 

a> 

A 

43 

CO 

•H 

u 

<D 

> 

•*H 

« 

© 

•a 

Eh 

























Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 59 

their departure. Here the Captains saw Raleigh, 1584 
and he talked with them over the details of the 
voyage, and gave them his instructions. Then 
the vessels went to Bideford where they were 
inspected by, and manned under the supervision 
of, Sir Richard. Letters were received from 
Raleigh containing final orders, but he was not 
present when the ships sailed. 

Captain Barlow’s account of this celebrated 
voyage, made as a report to Raleigh, is as 
follows: 

“The 27th day of April, in the year of our 
redemption, 1584, we departed from the west 
of England, with two barks, 1 well furnished with 
men and victuals, having received our last and 
perfect directions by your letters, confirming 
the former instructions and commandments 
delivered by yourself at our leaving the river of 
Thames. And I think it a matter both 
unnecessary for the manifest discovery of 
the country, as also for tediousness’ sake, to 
remember unto you the diurnal 2 of our course, 
sailing thither and returning, only I have 
presumed to present unto you this brief 
discourse, by which you may judge how profit¬ 
able this land is likely to succeed, as well as 
to yourself (by whose direction and charge and 

ir They were of different sizes; further on he calls one a ship 
and the other a pinnace, that is, a small vessel, generally with 
two masts rigged like those of a schooner, and capable of being 
propelled by oars. 

2 The log-book which contains an account of the daily happen¬ 
ings on board the ship. 


60 


The First Attempt 


1584 by whose servants this our discourse hath been 
performed), as also to her highness, 1 and the 
commonwealth, 2 in which we hope your wisdom 
will be satisfied, considering that as much by 
us hath been brought to light, as by those 
small means and number of men we had, could 
any way have been expected or hoped for. 

“The 10th of May we arrived at the Canaries, 
and the 10th of June, in this present year, we 
were fallen into the islands of the West Indies, 
keeping a more southeastwardly course than 
was needful, because we doubted that the 
current of the Bay of Mexico, 3 disemboguing 
between the Cape of Florida, and Havana, had 
been of greater force than afterward we found 
it to be. 4 At which islands we found the air 
very unwholesome, and our men grew for the 
most part ill-disposed 5 ; so that, having refreshed 
ourselves with sweet water and fresh victuals, 
we departed the twelfth day of our arrival there. 
These islands, with the rest adjoining, are so 
well known to yourself and many others, as I 
will not trouble you with the remembrance 
of them.” 

“The second of July, 6 we found shoal water, 
where we smelt so sweet and so strong a smell, 
as if we had been in the midst of some delicate 

^ueen Elizabeth. 

2 The Realm of England. 

3 The Gulf Stream. 

4 The meaning seems to be, that from the West Indies they sailed 
southeast to keep out of the Gulf Stream, and then sailed north¬ 
west across it to the coast of Virginia. 

5 Sick. 

6 The twelfth according to the modern calendar. 



Elizabeth de Valois, Queen of Spain 
Daughter of Henry II. of France 
Third wife of Philip II. 











































- "rt ■ •*•“•"*-**-■»**-»*- t 









































'* • 


















































.. 





















































































































































Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 61 


garden abounding with all kinds of odoriferous 1584 
flowers, by which we were assured, that the land 
could not be far distant: and keeping good 
watch, and bearing but slack sail, the fourth 
of the same month we arrived upon the coast, 
which we supposed to be a continent and firm 
land, and we sailed along the same a hundred 
and twenty English miles, before we could find 
any entrance, or river issuing into the sea. 

“The first that appeared unto us, we entered, 1 
though not without some difficulty, and cast 
anchor about three harquebus-shot 2 within the 
haven’s mouth, on the left hand of the same. 

“And, after thanks given to God for our 
safe arrival thither, 3 we manned our boats, and 
went to view the land next adjoining, and To 
take possession of the same, in the right of the 
Queen’s most excellent Majesty, as rightful 
Queen, and Princess of the same,’ and after 
delivered the same over to your use, according 
to her seal. 4 

“Which being performed, according to the 

U^or discussion as to the inlet through which the English 
entered, see pages 61, 71, 81-83. 

2 Three times the distance a harquebus would carry shot. The 
harquebus was an old form of light hand-firearm antedating the 
musket. It was an improvement over the earlier form which 
was a mere tube fired by a burning match applied to the touch- 
hole. The harquebus was fitted with a match-holder which 
came down upon the priming-pan when a trigger was pulled. 

3 Their first act upon reaching their destination was to hold 
a divine service for thanksgiving. 

4 Barlow only mentions the seal attached to the grant to Raleigh, 
which Barlow most probably then had in his possession. When 
he says “according to her seal” he means according to the provi¬ 
sions of the grant of the country to Raleigh, authenticated by 
the Queen’s seal. Signatures were not then used in executing 
deeds. Affixing the seal of the grantor completed the execution 
of the instrument. 


62 


The First Attempt 


1584 ceremonies used in such enterprises, 1 we viewed 
the land about us, being, whereat we first landed, 
very sandy and low towards the water side, but 
so full of grapes 2 as the very beating and surge 
of the sea overflowed them of which we found 
such plenty, as well there as in all places else, 
both on the sand and on the green soil, on the 

a One of these ceremonies was the planting of a Cross. This 
was done to notify all other Christian nations that another Christian 
nation had been before them and claimed the country. Prior 
rights thus established were generally respected. There were 
probably other circumstances based on the usage of feudal law. 
Raleigh was to hold the land by the feudal tenure of homage 
and the payment of the fifth part of the gold and silver mined. 

No doubt another part of the ceremony consisted in making 
a formal livery of seisin of the land, as was the custom then in 
effecting all transfers of freehold titles to lands. 

This was probably done by Captain Barlow, representing the 
Queen, the grantor on this occasion, delivering to Captain Amadas, 
or some other member of the company, as representing Raleigh, 
the grantee, a clod of earth, or a bush plucked up by the roots, 
or some other such physical object symbolic of the coimtry itself. 

This was done publicly before the whole company, the grantor 
saying at the same time: “I deliver you this in sign and token of 
livery.” That is, the actual, physical delivery of the possession 
of the freehold title to the country. 

The person to whom the livery of seisin was thus made took 
the clod or other object, and this act constituted his acceptance 
of the physical possession of the country. He then probably 
knelt, as an act of homage, and acknowledged, on behalf of Raleigh, 
that he held the land of the Queen by the title of homage. 

Another part of the ceremony presumably was the setting up, 
in a conspicuous place, of a monument of hard stone, provided 
for this purpose before they left England, with the arms of the 
Queen of England carved thereon, as evidence that none could 
gainsay, of the presence and occupation of the country by English¬ 
men. Ribault set up such a monument, when in 1562, he planted 
Admiral Coligny’s short-lived colony at Charlesfort, Port Royal, 
South Carolina. (Parkman, the Pioneers of France in the New 
World, page 38). 

Other discoverers also buried plates of lead with suitable 
inscriptions on them, which could be dug up, when occasion 
required, to prove the occupation of the new territory by the 
citizens of the country which buried the plates. This also may 
have been done by Captains Amadas and Barlow. 

2 Among these grapes were presumably the Scuppernong, the 
Catawba, a name taken from the Indians of this region, and 
others. Hariot said the soil naturally produced two, one small 
and sour, the other much larger and “lushious sweet.” The last 
we would take to be the Scuppernong. 





























Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 63 

hills, as in the plains, as well on every little 1584 
shrub, as also climbing towards the tops of high 
cedars, that I think in all the world the like 
abundance is not to be found, and myself 
having seen those parts of Europe that most 
abound, find such difference as were incredible 
to be written. 

“We passed from the seaside towards the tops 
of those hills next adjoining, 1 being but of mean 
height, and from thence we beheld the sea on 
both sides to the North, and to the South, 
finding no end any of both ways. This land lay 
stretching itself to the West, which after we 
found to be but an Island of twenty miles long, 
and not above six miles broad. Under the 
bank or hill whereon we stood, we beheld the 
valleys replenished with goodly cedar trees, 
and having discharged our harquebus-shot, such 
a flock of cranes (the most part white) arose 
under us, with such a cry redoubled by many 
echoes, as if an army of men had shouted all 
together. 

“This Island had many goodly woods full of 
deer, conies, 2 hares, and fowl, even in the midst 
of summer in incredible abundance. 

“We remained by the side of this Island two 
whole days before we saw any people of the 
country: 3 the third day we espied one small 
boat rowing towards us having in it three 

x The sand dunes which skirt the coast, separating the ocean 
from Pamlico Sound. 

2 Rabbits. 

3 It is more than probable that they were being well watched, 
though, all that time by the Indians. 


64 


The First Attempt 


1584 persons. This boat came to the Island side, 
four harquebus-shot from our ships, and there 
two of the people remaining, the third came 
along the shore-side towards us, and we being 
then all within board, he walked up and down 
upon the point of the land next unto us; then 
the Master and the Pilot of the Admiral, Simon 
Ferdinando, and the Captain Philip Amadas, 
myself, 1 and others rowed to the land, whose 
coming this fellow attended, 2 never making any 
show of fear or doubt. And after he had 
spoken of many things not understood by us, 
we brought him with his own good liking, 3 
aboard the ships, and gave him a shirt, a hat 
and some other things, and made him taste of 
our wine, which he liked very well: and after 
having viewed both barks, he departed, and 
went to his own boat again, which he had left 
in a little cove or creek adjoining. As soon as he 
was two bow-shots into the water, he fell to 
fishing, and in less than half an hour, he had 
laden his boat as deep as it could swim, with 
which he came again to the point of the land, 
and there he divided his fish into two parts, 
pointing one part to the ship, and the other to 
the pinnace; which, after he had (as much as 
he might) requited the former benefits received, 
departed out of our sight. 

1 Captain Barlow, the other commander. 

2 Waited for. 

3 This man was no doubt a spy sent out by Win-gi-na, to find 
out all he could about the new comers. Having made a favorable 
report to the King or his brother, then possibly at Pom-e-i-ock, 
or some other point even nearer, on the mainland, a more important 
personage next appears. 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 65 


“The next day there came unto us divers 1584 
boats, and in one of them the King’s brother, 
accompanied with forty or fifty men, very 
handsome and goodly people, and in their 
behavior as mannerly and civil as any of Europe. 

His name was Gran-ge-nim-e-o, and the King 
is called Win-gi-na, the country Win-gan-da- 
co-a, 1 and now by her Majesty, Virginia. 

“The manner of his coming was in this sort: 
he left his boats altogether as the first man did 
a little from the ships by the shore, and came 
along to the place over against the ships, 
followed with forty men. 2 When he came to 
the place his servants spread a long mat upon 
the ground, on which he sat down, and at the 
other end of the mat four others of his company 
did the like, 3 the rest of his men stood round 
about him, somewhat afar off: when we came 
to the shore to him, with our weapons, he never 
moved from his place, nor any of the other four, 
nor never mistrusted any harm to be offered 
from us, but sitting still he beckoned us to 
come and sit by him, which we performed: and 
being set he made all signs of joy and welcome, 
striking on his head and his breast, and after- 

iThis was not the name of the country. It turned out that 
this was so stated through misunderstanding the language of the 
Indians, but it can be understood in this account as being the 
name of the region in which Roanoke Island was situated, and 
which was ruled over by Win-gi-na, or, as he was later called, 
Pe-mis-a-pan. 

2 This was, no doubt, his regular bodyguard. # It was this 
number or more which Powhatan had continually in attendance 
on him. 

3 These were presumably councillors, who, having higher rank 
than the others, were accorded this privilege. 


66 


The First Attempt 


1584 wards on ours, to show we were all one, smiling 
and making show the best he could of all love, 
and familiarity. After he had made a long 
speech unto us, we presented him with divers 
things, which he received very joyfully and 
thankfully. None of the company durst speak 
one word all the time: 1 only the four which were 
at the other end, spake one in the other’s ear 
very softly. 

“The King is greatly obeyed, and his brothers 
and children reverenced. The King himself in 
person was at our being there, sore wounded in 
a fight, which he had with the King of the next 
country, 2 called Win-gi-na, 3 and was shot in 
two places through the body, and once clean 
through the thigh, but yet he recovered. By 
reason whereof and for that he lay at the chief 
town of the country, being six days’ journey 
off, 4 we saw him not at all. 

4 An interruption of a speaker was never permitted. It would 
have been held a gross breach of Indian etiquette, and severely 
punished. 

2 Pi-a-ma-cum, King of Pom-ou-ik, or the King of New-si-ok. 

3 That is, the king first mentioned was called Win-gi-na. 

4 We cannot locate this town with certainty. The chief town of 
the county six days’ journey away, at another place, is understood 
to have been Ski-co-ak, on the site of Norfolk. Win-gi-na at this 
time may have been there. It is not likely that the town referred 
to was Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, although that seems to have been 
one of his residences. We think this, because it was not so great 
a distance away as six days’ journey, and, as the explorers visited 
Roanoke Island probably several times, and recommended it as 
the place for the settlement to be made, they could easily have 
visited Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc. They must have been to that town, 
or passed by it, several times. 

Gran-ge-nim-e-o’s residence was the town of Roanoke, on the 
island of that name. He was evidently the Wer-o-ance of that 
town, holding it for his brother, the King of the whole region. 

Which of these towns was the capital city of the Kingdom of 
Se-co-tan, we are nowhere told. Great prominence is given in the 
White and De Bry pictures to Pom-e-i-ok. The town was fortified 
and within it was a temple and the King’s house. Hariot in 
speaking of it says: “There are but few houses therein, save those 
which belong to the King and his nobles.” From this statement 
it would seem highly probable that here was the capital. 


Account of Raleigh's First Expedition 67 

“After we had presented this his brother with 1584 
such things as we thought he liked, we likewise 
gave somewhat to the others that sat with him 
on the mat, but presently he arose and took all 
from them, and put it into his own basket, 
making signs and tokens that all things ought 
to be delivered unto him, and the rest were but 
his servants and followers. 

“A day or two after this, we fell to trading 
with them, exchanging some things that we had, 
for chamois, buff and deer skins. When we 
showed him all our packet of merchandise, of 
all things that he saw, a bright tin dish most 
pleased him, which he presently took up and 
clapt it before his breast, and after made a hole 
in the brim thereof and hung it about his neck, 
making signs that it would defend him against 
his enemies' arrows: for those people maintain 
a deadly and terrible war, with the people and 
King adjoining. 

“We exchanged our tin dish for twenty skins, 
worth twenty crowns, 1 or twenty nobles: 2 and a 
copper kettle for fifty skins worth fifty crowns. 

They offered us good exchange for our hatchets, 
and axes, and for knives, and would have given 
anything for swords, but we would not depart 
with any. 

“After two or three days the King's brother 
came aboard the ships, and drank wine, and ate 
of our meat and of our bread, and liked exceed¬ 
ingly thereof. 

: A silver coin first issued by Edward VI., in 1551, worth five 
shillings. Twenty would be worth about $2-1. 

2 A gold coin first issued by Edward III., worth 6s. 8d. Twenty 
would be worth about $33. 


68 


The First Attempt 


1584 “And after a few days overpassed, he brought 
his wife with him to the ships, his daughter and 
two or three children. 

“His wife was very well favored, of mean 
stature, 1 and very bashful: she had on her back 
a long cloak of leather, with the fur side next 
to her body, and before her 2 a piece of the 
same. About her forehead she had a band of 
white coral, and so had her husband many 
times. 3 In her ears she had bracelets of pearl 
hanging down on her middle (whereof we 
delivered your worship a little bracelet) and 
those were of the bigness of good peas. 

“The rest of her women of the better sort 
had pendants of copper 4 hanging in either ear 
and some of the children of the king’s brother 
and other noblemen, have five or six in either 
ear. 

“He himself had upon his head a broad plate 
of gold, or copper, for being unpolished we 
knew not what metal it should be, neither 
would he by any means suffer us to take it off 
his head, but feeling it, it would bow 5 very 
easily. His apparel was as his wives, only the 
women wear their hair long on both sides, and 
the men but on one. 6 

1 Average height. 

2 Worn as an apron. 

3 Several bands wrapped around the head. The “white coral” 
was probably mother of pearl, of which the wampum peak, which 
served them as money, was made. 

4 Probably obtained by barter from the Indians near Lake 
Superior, who made use of the “native copper” which is found 
there in great quantities. 

5 Bend. 

6 The scalp-lock. 
















Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 69 

“They are of color yellowish, and their hair 1584 
black for the most part, and yet we saw children 
that had very fine auburn and chestnut colored 
hair. 1 

“After that these women had been there, 
there came down from all parts great store of 
people, 2 bringing with them leather, coral, 
divers kinds of dyes, very excellent, and 
exchanged with us: but when Gran-ga-nim-e-o, 
the King’s brother was present, none durst 
trade but himself: except such as wear red 
pieces of copper on their heads like himself: 
for that is the difference between the noblemen 
and the governors of countrys, 3 and the meaner 
sort. And we both noted there, and you have 
understood since by these men, which we 
brought home, 4 that no people in the world 
carry more respect to their King, nobility and 
Governors, than these do. 

“The King’s brother’s wife, when she came 
to us (as she did many times) was followed with 
forty or fifty women always: and when she came 
into the ship, she left them all on land, saving 
her two daughters, her nurse and one or two 
more. 

“The King’s brother always kept this order, 6 
as many boats as he would come withal to the 

1 Probably the descendants of the sailors who had been wrecked 
on the coast here several years before. 

2 They were still, however, in the same place where, for the first 
two days, they saw no one. 

3 The Wer-o-ances who ruled over the different towns or other 
well defined districts. 

4 Two Indians of this region, Man-te-o and Wan-chese. 

6 Followed this rule, which was probably laid down by the 
English for their protection. 


70 


The First Attempt 


1584 ships, so many fires would be made on the 
shore afar off, to the end we might understand 
with what strength and company he approached. 

“The King’s brother had great liking of our 
armour, a sword, and divers other things which 
we had: and offered to lay a great box of pearl 
in gage 1 for them: but we refused it for this 
time, because we would not make them know, 
that we esteemed thereof, 2 until we had under¬ 
stood in what places of the country the pearl 
grew: which now your Worship doeth very 
well understand. 

“He was very just of his promise, for many 
times we delivered him merchandise upon his 
word, 3 but ever he came within the day and 
performed his promise. He sent us every day 
a brace or two of fat bucks, conies, 4 hares, fish 
the best in the world. He sent us divers kinds 
of fruits, melons, walnuts, cucumbers, gourds, 
peas, and divers roots, and fruits very excellent 
good, and of their country corn, which is very 
white, fair and well tasted, and groweth three 
times in five months: in May they sow, in July 
they reap: in June they sow, in August they 
reap: in July they sow, in September they reap: 
only they cast the corn into the ground, breaking 
a little of the soft turf with a wooden mattock 
or pickaxe. Ourselves proved the soil, and put 
some of our peas in the ground, and in ten days 

neither in payment, or as security for their return. 

2 How much we valued the pearls. 

3 Sold him articles upon his verbal promise to pay. 

4 Rabbits. 



Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 71 


they were of fourteen inches high. They have 1584 
also beans very fair of divers colors and won¬ 
derful plenty, some growing naturally, and 
some in their gardens, and so have they wheat 1 
and oats.” 

“The soil is the most plentiful, sweet, fruitful 
and wholesome of all the world. There were 
above fourteen several sweet smelling timber 
trees, and the most part of their underwoods 
are bays and such like. They have those oaks 
that we have, but far greater and better.” 

“After they had been divers times aboard our 
ships, myself, with seven more went twenty 
miles into the river that runneth toward the 
City of Ski-co-ak, 2 which river they call Oc-cam. 3 
And the evening following, we came to an island 
which they call Ra-o-noak, distant from the 
harbor by which we entered, seven leagues: 4 
and at the north end thereof, was a village of 
nine houses, built of cedar, and fortified round 
about with sharp trees to keep out their enemies, 
and the entrance into it made like a turnpike 5 
very artificially. 

“When we came towards it, standing near 
unto the water’s side the wife of Gran-ge- 

Trom this statement it appears that the Indians had wheat 
as well as the native Indian corn. 

2 A town ninety miles away on the site of the City of Norfolk. 

3 For discussion as to what was the Oc-cam, see pages 84-85. . 

4 This statement has given rise to much discussion in connection 
with determining through which inlet the vessels entered. It is 
impossible to reconcile it with other statements made in that 
connection. Believing that they entered through Ocracoke,we 
are constrained to believe this to be merely an erroneous estimate 
of a distance which, instead of being twenty-one miles, was really 
about fifty-six. See pages 81-83. 

5 That is, a skillfully made, revolving frame of pikes, or pointed 
bars, to keep out enemies. 


72 


The First Attempt 


1584 nim-e-o, the King’s brother, came running out 
to meet us, very cheerfully and friendly, her 
husband was not then in the village. Some of 
her people she commanded to draw our boat on 
shore for the beating of the billows. Others 
she appointed to carry us on their backs to the 
dry ground, and others to bring our oars into 
the house for fear of stealing. 

“When we were come into the outer room, 
having five rooms in her house, she caused us 
to sit down by a great fire, and after took off 
our clothes and washed them, and dried them 
again. Some of the women plucked off our 
stockings and washed them, some washed our 
feet in warm water, and she herself took great 
pains to see all things ordered in the best 
manner she could, making great haste to dress 
some meat for us to eat. 

“After we had thus dried ourselves, she 
brought us in into the inner room, where she 
set on the board standing along the house, 
some wheat like furmentie, 1 sodden 2 venison, 
and roasted fish sodden, boiled and roasted, 
melons raw, and sodden, roots of divers kinds 
and divers fruits. Their drink is commonly 
water, but while the grape lasteth, they drink 
wine, and for want of casks to keep it, all the 
year after they drink water, but it is sodden 
with ginger in it, and black cinamon, and 
sometimes sassafras, and divers other wholesome 

X A dish made of hulled wheat or corn, boiled in milk and 
seasoned. 

2 Boiled. 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 73 


and medicinable herbs and trees. We were 1584 
entertained with all love and kindness, and 
with as much bounty (after their manner) as 
they could possible devise. 

“We found the people most gentle, loving and 
faithful, void of all guile and treason, and such 
as live after the manner of the golden age. 1 

“The people only care how to defend them¬ 
selves from the cold in their short winter, and 
to feed themselves with such meat as the soil 
affordeth. Their meat is very well sodden and 
they make broth very sweet and savory. 

“Their vessels are earthen pots, very large, 
white and sweet. Their dishes are wooden 
platters of sweet timber. Within the place 
where they feed was their lodging, and within 
that their Idol, which they worship, of whom 
they speak incredible things. 

“While we were at meat, there came in at 
the gates two or three men with their bows and 
arrows from hunting, whom when we espied, we 
began to look one towards another, and offered 
to reach our weapons: but, as soon as she espied 
our mistrust, she was very much moved, and 
caused some of her men to run out, and take 
away their bows and arrows and break them, 
and withal beat the poor fellows out of the gate 
again. 

“When we departed in the evening and would 
not tarry . all night she was very sorry, and 

ir These worthy Captains did not stay long enough to know much 
about the Indians. 


74 


The First Attempt 


1584 gave us into our boat our supper half dressed, 
pots and all, and brought us to our boat’s side, 
in which we lay all night, removing the same 
a pretty distance from the shore. 

“She perceiving our jealousy, 1 was much 
grieved, and sent divers men and thirty women, 
to sit all night on the bank-side by us, and sent 
us into our boats five mats to cover us to rest 
in their house: but because we were few men, 
and if we had miscarried 2 the voyage 3 had been 
in very great danger, we durst not adventure 
any thing, although there was no cause of 
doubt: for a more kind and loving people there 
cannot be found in the world, as far as we have 
hitherto had trial. 

“Beyond this island there is the mainland, and 
over against this island, falls into this spacious 
water, 4 the great river called Oc-cam 5 by the 
inhabitants, on which stands a town called 
Pom-e-i-ock, 6 and six days’ journey from the 
same is situate their greatest city, called 
Ski-co-ak, which this people affirm to be very 
great; but the savages were never at it, only 
they speak of it by the report of their fathers 
and other men, whom they have heard affirm it 
to be above one hour’s journey about. 7 

mistrust. 

2 Come to grief—been killed. 

3 The expedition as sent out by Raleigh. 

4 Pamlico Sound. 

5 See pages 84-85. 

6 On the west shore of Pamlico Sound, near Lake Mattamuskeet. 

7 This town would appear, from the maps, to have been upon 
the site of Norfolk, where, from other evidence, we believe there 
was undoubtedly an Indian settlement. Its reputed size was 
possibly an exaggeration, but some of these towns were quite 
large. 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 75 


“Into this river falls another great river 1584 
called Cip-o, 1 in which there is found great store 
of musels in which were pearls; likewise there 
descendeth into this Oc-cam another river 
called No-mo-pa-na, 2 on the one side whereof 
stands a great town called Chaw-a-nook, 3 and 
the Lord of that town and country is called 
Po-o-nens; this Po-o-nens is not subject to the 
King of Win-gan-da-eo-a, but is a free lord; 
beyond this country is there another King, 
whom they call Men-a-to-non, and these three 
kings are in league with each other. 

“Towards the southwest, 4 four days’ journey, 
is situate a town called Se-quo-tan, 5 which is 
the southernmost town of Win-gan-da-co-a, near 
unto which, six and twenty years past, there 
was a ship cast away, whereof some of the 
people were saved, and those were white 
people, whom the country people preserved. 

And after ten days remaining in an out island 
uninhabited, called Wo-co-kon, 6 they with the 

1 Currituck Sound. The word Cip-o is said to mean river. 

2 The upper Chowan. 

3 In Chowan County. 

4 From the view-point of Roanoke Island. 

5 This was probably Se-co-ta, the town in Beaufort County, at 
the confluence of the Pamlico and Pungo Rivers. The name 
Secotan was given to the region between the Pamlico River and 
Albemarle Sound. Se-co-ta is said to mean, The Great White 
Eagle. 

®This ship was probably wrecked on the coast south of Wo-ko- 
kon. Some of the inhabitants of Se-co-ta may have been on the 
beach at the time, or afterwards found them there. But the 
Indian towns of Wo-ko-kon or Croatoan would have been nearer 
to the site of the wreck than Se-co-ta. The statement that the 
shipwrecked mariners staid in an “out island,” would imply that 
the town they were speaking of, Se-co-ta, was inside, on the Sound. 

It is possible, however, that there was another town on the coast, 
Se-quo-tan, which has been omitted from the maps. The direction, 
“southwest” would, however, properly describe Se-co-ta. 


76 


The First Attempt 


1584 help of some of the dwellers of Se-quo-tan, 
fastened two boats of the country 1 together, and 
made masts unto them, and sails of their shirts, 
and having taken into them such victuals as the 
country yielded, they departed, after they had 
remained in this out. island three weeks; but 
shortly after, it seemed they were cast away, 
for the boats were found upon the coast, cast 
a-land in another island adjoining. 

“Other than these, there was never any" 
people apparelled, or white of color, either seen 
or heard of amongst these people; and these 
aforesaid were seen only of the inhabitants of 
Se-co-tan, which appeared to be very true, for 
they wondered marvellously when we were 
amongst them at the whiteness of our skins, 
ever coveting to touch our breasts, and to view 
the same. 

“Besides, they had our ships in marvellous 
admiration, and all things else were so strange 
unto them, as it appeared that none of them 
had ever seen the like. 

“When we discharged any piece, 2 were it but 
a harquebus, they would tremble thereat for 
very fear, and for the strangeness of the same; 
for the weapons which themselves use are 
bows and arrows. 

“The arrows are but of small canes, headed 
with a sharp shell or tooth of a fish sufficient 
enough to kill a naked man. 3 

x Two Indian canoes. 

2 Firearm or cannon. The last, we have heard, the Indians 
called “the big noise.” 

3 Such as the Indians they saw about them, who were not only 
without armor, but, most of the time, without clothes. 


7 ef-fl 


GHE&'a-pcackA 

© &K/-CO-AK I / 


V* 

121 


tr 

&M (fl&ad, 

~^ccx. <^L? 

\/\ nvJK w v 

J^«€r;:: w e-a-p e-m e^ 

JJIN-A-TQ^ON^^ 0-IS'S-KO's 

TA?. hAvvt -*-nook 


V ^ 

CHAW/ANOOK 


v(P#UU- 

L& 


(D<£jun/ 


,(Pe^n 4 ' 
'{/3 


glO 

NA)*AR-A-T Ati 

A 


C Hl 


A* 




>- 


A/ 


i 


W /V(?l 


O-HAW-MOOCK O &&!!*',u*~ Mt/N ~ f £ 




*1 


* TM£ **><##0 T« 

A** 

Spoil'S V< 4^^^1$ui$7a^uo- pen" 

^TL^Ni&^jUjy^PAW- DA-QVO-MVG- 


>TACK-WEM 


'A. 


H«?—lfotij|^ W - D/\- QUo-MOfr 

^firusiz^ts6i. 

i 


m 

THE OC-CAM RIVER 

MS-A-A10I^C/E*P£-4/C 

?A 

f N\ 


iR 


s 


T fM“ MA S^QUE-COOCK 

SEC o-TAN 


’ft?** 


St&cJCis' 


WIN-GZ-MS 
KINGDOM 

*-^*^SuC<!l££4. 


THE flJrtLe'i 

„ OC-CAmaV 

1/AoL^k.a^ 


L/jfeEPfrQMFf’E 


MUJ-TA-MUS-Ki 


?AN 


4KJI L ir..|" »- .rew -cc / 

s/ ‘Sr C " 

poM'Oui 5 ^ sec . t j amuco soaNo 

PI-AMA-CUMX* jAJfkX^ 

KINGDOM Vin f^dU 

OC'VA-COKB t N L£t 


{If CO-TAN 


'POM~E-hOCK 




m _ 

QUbWC 

RO-AT-0-AN 


i? 


(fcnrtst'* 


iS^/ZJd??CZ> 


)H&Af-$uooc 

T/rt^y 


WO- 


I 


* KG-KON 


NEW-SIOC 


CrWA'REI-AL^oc 


SoakxJl 
<?£e 




a^za. 




($/<£- 


r 


/ = /4* 


Indian Localities 
and 

The Earliest English Names of Places. 









MOOVlrA\WAHO 

_ S . A •« 4 ft (P*. O 


M3«,» a**vi*et.j r^~ ^Jv 


" ' xao* a^AvJrtf* ~ 

2«viov^TA:^L. 

^ xHOO 3 VI l> 

i^ttH-O TfcSrajf »^ v * #s ‘^ X 



I £ 

1 & 

-* *’ 

*w fc i —**'• *** 


V ' r Kq x ' { ’ 

*-**T ‘^WsiiSSb 


0-38 ' ^ 

0 -vuvv 


- _ v ;. 
.•^• 4 . 0 .^ ?^s. 


kL«l 'J 





Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 77 


“Their swords be of wood hardened; likewise 1584 
they use wooden breast-plates for their defence. 

“They have beside a kind of club, in the end 
whereof they fasten the sharp horns of a stag, or 
other beast. 

“When they go to war they carry about with 
them their idol, 1 of whom they ask counsel, as 
the Romans were wont of the oracle Apollo. 

They sing songs as they march towards the 
battle, instead of drums and trumpets. Their 
wars are very cruel and bloody, by reason 
whereof, and of their civil dissensions, which 
have happened of late years amongst them, the 
people are marvelously wasted, and in some 
places the country left desolate. 2 

“Adjoining to this country aforesaid, called 
Se-co-tan, begins a country called Pom-ou-ik, 3 
belonging to another king whom they call 
Pi-a-ma-cum, and this king is in league with the 
next king adjoining towards the setting of the 
sun, and the country New-si-ok, 4 situate upon 
a goodly river called Neus; these kings have 
mortal war with Win-gi-na, 5 king of Win-gan- 
da-co-a; but about two years past there was a 
peace made between the king Pi-a-ma-cum and 

x Thc god O-kee. 

2 A little later, he says, however, that there were many towns 
and villages. The population was probably larger than he thought. 

We find -difficulty in reconciling the statements, that this 
people, with their “very cruel and bloody” wars which depopu¬ 
lated the country were “most gentle, loving and faithful,” and 
“lived after the manner of the golden age.” 

3 The region between the Pamlico and Neuse Rivers. 

4 The territory between the Neuse River and the ocean. 

5 He appears later in the narrative under the name of Pe-mis-a- 
pan, which he took upon the death of his brother, Gran-ge-nim-e-o. 


78 


The First Attempt 


1584 the lord of Se-co-tan, as these men which we 
have brought with us to England/ have given 
us to understand; but there remained a mortal 
malice in the Se-co-tans, for many injuries and 
slaughters done upon them by this Pi-a-ma-cum. 

“They invited divers men, and thirty women 
of the best of his country, to their town to a 
feast, and when they were altogether merry, and 
praying before their idol (which is nothing else 
but a mere illusion of the devil), the captain and 
lord of the town came suddenly upon them and 
slew them every one, reserving the women and 
children; and these two have often times since 
persuaded 2 us to surprise Pi-a-ma-cum, his town, 
having promised and assured us that there will 
be found in it a great store of commodities. 
But whether their persuasion be to the end they 
may be revenged of their enemies, or for the 
love they bear to us, we leave that to the trial 
hereafter. 

“Beyond this island called Ro-a-noak, are 
main islands, 3 very plentiful of fruits and other 
natural increases, together with many towns 
and villages, along the side of the continent, 
some bounding upon the islands, and some 
stretching up further into the land. 

“When we first had sight of this country, some 
thought the first land we saw to be the continent, 

x The two Indians named Man-te-o and Wan-chese. 

2 Urged. 

3 Captain Barlow was mistaken in this; there were no other 
islands there as large as Roanoke, but the whole section was so 
cut up by rivers and sounds that he could not tell but that the 
large bodies of land he saw were islands, for he came to water 
again nearly in every direction. 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 79 


but after we entered into the haven, we saw 1584 
before us another mighty long sea; 1 for there 
lieth along the coast a tract of islands, two 
hundred miles in length, adjoining to the ocean 
sea, and between the islands, two or three 
entrances; when you are entered between them 
these islands being very narrow for the most 
part, as in most places six miles broad, in some 
places less, in few more, then there appeared 
another great sea, containing in breadth, in 
some places, forty, and in some fifty, in some 
twenty miles over, before you come unto the 
continent, and in this enclosed sea there are 
above a hundred islands of divers bignesses, 
whereof one is sixteen miles long, at which 
we were, 2 finding it a most pleasant and fertile 
ground, replenished with goodly cedars and 
divers other sweet woods, full of currants, of 
flax, and many other notable commodities, 
which we at that time had no leisure to view. 
Besides this island, there are many, as I have 
said, some of two, of three, of four, of five miles, 
some more, some less, most beautiful and 
pleasant to behold, replenished with deer, conies, 
horses, 3 and divers beasts, and also at them the 
goodliest and best fish in the world, and in 
great abundance. 4 

Pamlico Sound. 

2 This must be Roanoke Island, which they selected after an 
examination of the whole section. 

3 The descendants of the hoofed animals whose fossil remains 
are scattered throughout the continent. The original country of 
the horse and the date of his domestication are alike unknown. 

These horses were probably wild ponies, because we learn from 
Strachey that the Indians worshipped the horses of the English, 
as beings which could do them hurt beyond their prevention, and 
so should be propitiated. They were evidently strange creatures 
to them, and were probably much larger than any animals that 
they were familiar with. 

4 Fishing is still the leading industry of Roanoke Island. 


80 


1584 


The First Attempt 

“Thus, Sir, we have acquainted you with the 
particulars of our discovery made this present 
voyage, as far forth as the shortness of the time 
we there continued would afford us to take 
view of; and so contenting ourselves with this 
service at this time, which we hope hereafter to 
enlarge, as occasion and assistance shall be 
given, we resolved to leave the country and to 
apply ourselves to return for England, which 
we did accordingly, and arrived safely in the 
west of England about the middle of September. 

“And whereas we have above certified you of 
the country taken in possession by us, to her 
majesty’s use, and so to yours by her majesty’s 
grant, we thought good for the better assurance 
thereof, to record some of the particular 
gentlemen and men of account, who then were 
present as witnesses of the same, that thereby 
all occasion of cavil to the title of the country, 
in her majesty’s behalf may be prevented, 
which otherwise, such as like not the action 1 
may use and pretend, whose names are— 
Master Philip Amadas, 

“ Arthur Barlow, 

John Wood, 

Jas. Brownwich, 

Henry Greene, 

Benjamin Wood, 

Simon Ferdinando, 2 
Nicholas Petman, 

John Hewes, 

Wm. Greeneville, 3 

Phis refers to the Spanish opposition to the colonization of any 
part of America by England. 

2 He figures in subsequent scenes, and is believed to have been 
a Spanish spy. 

Presumably a near relative of Sir Richard Grenville, who had 
contributed to the expense of this expedition, and who was to be 
at the head of the next. 


Captains. 


Of the Company. 





Map Showing the Course of Sailing 















Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 81 


“We brought home also two of the savages, 1584 
being lusty men, whose names were Wan-chese 
and Man-te-o.” 1 

The taking of these savages to England no 
doubt was intended to have several good results. 

They would be great curiosities in England, and 
tend to arouse interest in the transatlantic 
settlement. Their acquaintance with England 
and its civilization could not fail to impress the 
savages, who would bring back wonderful 
accounts of it to their brethren in the wilderness. 

It would give an opportunity for these two to 
learn the English language, and for the English 
to learn the Indian language. 

We have reason to believe from a statement 
in the account of the next voyage, that two 
Englishmen were left with the Indians as 
hostages for the safe return of Wan-chese and 
Man-te-o. They probably would not trust 
themselves to be taken into the vast unknown 
without this security. 

In order not to interrupt unduly the flow of 
the narrative, we have postponed to this point 
the discussion of two interesting and disputed 
matters. 

One is the question, through which inlet did 
the English enter? And the other is, what body 
of water was meant by the River Oc-cam? 

As to the Inlet through which the English 
entered: 

Ulakluyt, vol. ii., p. 282 and seq. 


82 


The First Attempt 


1584 The chief difficulty seems to be to find an 
inlet which corresponds to Captain Barlow’s 
statement, that this inlet was seven leagues 
from Roanoke Island. There is no inlet exactly 
21 miles south of this island. If the distance of 
21 miles is to determine it, New Inlet is too 
close, and Ocracoke Inlet too far. 

Captain Barlow says further on, that when 
they entered, they saw before them “another 
mighty sea,” “another great sea.” This of 
course is Pamlico Sound. But its vastness 
would be much more appreciated entering at 
Ocracoke, where one would be some twenty- 
eight miles from the main land, than at New 
Inlet, where one would be only fourteen. The 
very name, too, of this inlet is against it. 

Besides this, distances on the water are 
proverbially deceptive, and it might easily have 
been the case that the distance from Roanoke 
Island to the inlet through which they entered 
was much greater than he estimated at seven 
leagues. Having just come across the Atlantic 
the distances within a land-locked body of 
water might have appeared to him smaller than 
they really were. 

After they landed, we are told they “passed 
from the seaside towards the tops of those hills 
next adjoining, being but of mean height, and 
from thence we beheld the sea on both sides to 
the North and to the South, finding no end 
any of both ways. This land lay stretching 
itself to the West,” etc. This helps us 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 83 

materially. The coast at Ocracoke runs North- 1584 
east and Southwest. They would not have 
said this, had they landed at New Inlet, or in its 
neighborhood. The coast there runs much 
more nearly North and South, and they would 
have said that they looked to the East and to 
the West over the water. At New Inlet they 
would not have said that they could see “no 
end of both ways.” They could have seen the 
shores of Dare County to the West, and Roanoke 
Island would have been in plain view to the 
Northwest. 

We, therefore, conclude that Ocracoke Inlet 
was the one through which the vessels passed 
into Pamlico Sound, when they entered to take 
possession of Virginia. 

It was the most unfortunate thing in con¬ 
nection with this whole effort at colonization, 
that Captains Barlow and Amadas entered this 
first opening which appeared unto them. Had 
they sailed but one day further to the North, 
they would have entered the safe waters of the 
Chesapeake Bay, instead of locating at the 
most dangerous point along the coast. Had 
they gone on a little further before they landed, 
the Colony might have been a great success, and 
the whole history of this country might have 
been different and more harmonious than it 
has been. Had its development by the English 
proceeded steadily from one centre, instead of 
from two, we might have been a much more 
homogeneous people, and have been spared the 


84 


The First Attempt 


1584 horrors and devastation of the War between the 
States. 

On what slight things do the fates of Empires 
depend! All the possibilities of the great United 
States of America were involved in what the 
Captains of those two vessels were then doing. 

Now, as to the Oc-cam: 

We have several statements in regard to this 
river which must harmonize with other known 
facts. The narrative states that Pom-e-i-ock 
stood on the Oc-cam. The site of this town is 
clearly located on the maps. It was a well- 
known place. It stood on the western shore of 
Pamlico Sound, toward its narrower, northern 
end, in what is now Hyde County. This point 
can be taken therefore as the mouth of the 
Oc-cam, where it joins, rather than flows into, 
“the great sea” as they called the main body of 
Pamlico Sound. The narrative speaks of it 
as “a great river,” and we must therefore be 
willing to allow to it a considerable expanse of 
water. 

We are further told that “there descendeth 
into this Oc-cam another river called No-mo- 
pa-na; on the side thereof stands a great town 
called Cha-wan-ook.” Cha-wan-ook must 
have been Chowan, which would fix that name 
to the same stream now so called. As the 
No-mo-pa-na flowed into the Oc-cam, and as 
the Chowan, we know, flows into Albemarle 1 
Sound, Albemarle Sound must have been a 
part of the Oc-cam. 

ir This name is derived from General George Monk, first Duke 
of Albemarle. He became one of the Lords Proprietors of Caro¬ 
lina, and in his honor the northern part, known later as North 
Carolina, was called Albemarle. Raper’s North Carolina, pages 
3 and 5. 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 85 


A further fact as to its location is the 1584 
statement that: “Beyond this island, there is 
the main land, and over against this island, 
falls into this spacious water (Pamlico Sound) 
the great river called Oc-cam.” It satisfies 
this description to hold that Roanoke Sound 
and Croatan Sound, the one facing the east, 
and the other the west, side of the island, make 
the Oc-cam “over against” Roanoke Island. 

This river therefore comprehended those two 
sounds. 

One more reference will conclude this 
investigation. “Into this river (the Oc-cam), 
falls another great river, called Cip-o.” It 
must take a very large body of water to have a 
“great river” fall into it, and not lose its own 
identity. The Cip-o may be and no doubt was, 
Currituck Sound. 

The net result of all this is, that the only 
bodies of water which satisfy all these accounts, 
are the lower part of the Chowan River, 
Albemarle Sound, Roanoke Sound, Croatan 
Sound, and the northern part of Pamlico Sound. 

These they viewed as one body of water. This 
was the Oc-cam. 

To one familiar with the washing of our coasts, 
formed as the soil here is of soft or sandy 
material, wholly unlithified, we can easily 
understand how the De Bry map of the region 
around Roanoke Island of three hundred and 
thirty years ago, represents what we know as 
Albemarle Sound, as a much narrower body of 


86 


The First Attempt 


1584 water. In his map it looks like an ordinary 
river. The restless waves have eaten away the 
land during all these centuries, and enlarged the 
river into a sound. But Lane, himself, speaks 
of it as a broad sound. 

The first voyage came to a successful end. 
They had accomplished the object they had in 
view, the most important of which was the 
taking possession of the land in the name of the 
Queen and Raleigh. They had planted the 
Cross and proclaimed to the world that that 
land was claimed by a citizen of a Christian 
country. This was the first step in making 
good Raleigh’s title to the soil and his juris¬ 
diction over the same. 

In addition to this, they had somewhat 
explored the country and brought back two 
natives. No loss of life on the part of the crew 
is recorded. The natives were reported to be 
veritable angels, and the country very similar 
to the Garden of Eden. Except for uncon¬ 
sciously having taken with them an enemy in 
the person of Simon Ferdinando, who acted as 
pilot of the Admiral, that is the leading one of 
the two barks, the voyage could be put down 
as a complete success. 

Queen Elizabeth was no less delighted than 
Raleigh at the success of this first voyage. 
She named the country Virginia, that is, named 
it after herself, the Virgin Queen. 

As a further evidence of her favor, she at this 
time, at Greenwich, January 6th, 1585, conferred 


Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 87 

the honor of Knighthood upon Raleigh. He 1584 
now became Sir Walter Raleigh, and the Coat 
of Arms which adorns this volume was granted 
him. 

Expressed in the archaic words of the herald, 
these arms are: Gules seven fusils in bend 
argent, as entered by Sir Walter Raleigh’s 
nephew at the Visit. Wilts, 1623. 1 

Raleigh had a seal of his arms cut, with the 
legend, “Walter Ralegh, militis, Domini et 
Gubernatoris Virginiae propria insignia, 1584, 
amore et virtute. 2 

The honor of Knighthood was then esteemed 
very highly, being granted for merit only. 
Queen Elizabeth regarded it as highly as a 
peerage, and considered that she had nothing 
better to bestow. 3 

This successful voyage no doubt did much to 
bring about the favorable action of Parliament 
in confirming Raleigh’s Patent. Possibly with 
a view to securing its passage, we find that 
Raleigh was, at that time, elected to the lower 
house of Parliament. He represented his native 
county Devon, and served from November 23rd, 

1584, to September 14th, 1585. 

During this time his Patent came up before 
Parliament for ratification. 

Alexander Brown tells us that the bill was 
styled: “An Act for the confirmation of the 

Burke’s General Armory, Raleigh. 

2 The personal arms of Walter Raleigh, Knight, Lord and 
Governor of Virginia, 1584, by devotion and valor. 

Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 44. 

3 Kingsley’s “Westward Ho!” p. 333. 


88 


The First Attempt 


1584 Queen’s Majesty’s letters patent granted to 
Walter Raleigh, Esquire, touching the discovery 
and inhabiting of certain foreign lands and 
countries.” 

It recited the fact of the Queen’s desire for the 
spread of true religion, 1 increase of traffic, etc. 

It was read before the House of Commons for 
the first time in the morning of December 14th, 
1584. It was read for the second time that 
afternoon, and referred to a committee 
consisting of the Vice Chancellor, Christopher 
Hatton, Secretary Walsingham, Sir Philip 
Sidney, Sir Francis Drake, Sir Richard Grenville, 
and others. 

It was ordered to be engrossed, December 
17th. 

The next day it was debated, an alteration 
was made in it, and the bill was passed. 

It then went to the House of Lords where it 
was adopted the day it was introduced, 
December 19th, 1584. 2 

This action of Parliament gave Raleigh all the 
power and right which English law could give. 
While constituting but a poor argument for 
invasion and occupation of their country, as it 
would be viewed by any natives concerned, and 
liable to be held void by other European 
governments, if they claimed the same lands and 
were powerful enough to take them, it yet had 
all the sanction, majesty, and force of law to 

x By this she meant primarily the spread of the Protestant 
form of the Christian religion as opposed to the Roman Catholic. 

2 Brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. i., p. 13; vol. ii., 
p. 976. 



The Falcon Tavern, 

Where Raleigh and his Friends Met, 













Account of Raleigh’s First Expedition 89 

every English subject. It bound them as 1584 
perfectly as any other law could do. 

Thus encouraged Sir Walter now proceeded 
to plant a colony there. The preparations were 
on a large scale. Raleigh was not so deceived 
by the glowing accounts of his captains as to the 
amiable disposition of the natives as not to 
send the expedition with considerable force, 
fully armed and equipped for any emergency. 

This Virginia Colony became a matter of 
great public interest. All London society talked 
about it. Raleigh was looked upon as having 
endowed his Sovereign with a new realm, and 
enriched his country with new fruits, plants 
and flowers. His distant seigniory excited the 
English imagination and added to his growing 
fame. 1 

We cannot help wondering what Man-te-o 
and Wan-chese thought of London; what they 
thought of Sherborne Castle and Durham House 
in comparison with cabins of their own towns; 
what Raleigh did with them; what Queen 
Elizabeth and the Court made of them; and 
finally whether they were glad or sorry to leave 
England—a world so different from anything 
they had ever dreamed of—and return to their 
own world, the wilderness with which they 
were familiar. 

We can also wonder with how much patience 
the two men left behind in Virginia, as hostages 
for the safety of these two Indians, awaited the 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 48-49. 


90 


The First Attempt 


1584 return of their fellow-countrymen. On it 
depended their life or death. 

The written report, made by Captain Barlow, 
to Raleigh, was, of course, supplemented by 
conversations with the two Captains and other 
members of the company. We may well imagine 
that many conferences were held at which 
Raleigh, Grenville, Drake, Sir Philip Sidney, 
Sir Francis Walsingham, all of whom are known 
to have been deeply interested in the Protestant 
colonization of America, and others, were 
present. 

The result of all these deliberations was, that 
the site of the Colony, which was to be begun 
in the northern end of Roanoke Island, and 
many other matters of detail, were decided upon 
before the next vessels left England. 


CHAPTER IV. 

The Inquisition 

and 

Some Contemporary Events 

1584 




I N ORDER to keep before us the relation, in 1584 
point of time, between the events which 
were taking place in, or in regard to, 
Virginia, and the principal occurrences which 
were happening in the world at large at the same 
time, we notice that it was during this year 
1584, that Cape Breton, the island belonging to 
Nova Scotia, was discovered by the English. 

It was settled, however, by the French, and on 
it they built the formidable fortress of Louisburg. 

Many plots against the life of Elizabeth were 
hatched. In all of them it was believed that 
Philip II., was implicated. This led to the 
dismissal from the English Court of the Spanish 
Ambassador, and a consequent rupture with 
Spain. 

During all this time the greatest enemy of all 
to the Protestants, and, so to the establishment 
of Virginia, was the energetic, able and rapacious 
Italian Pope, Gregory XIII. 

This man was the great patron of the 
Jesuits, for whom he founded twenty-two col¬ 
leges. “He was inexhaustible,” says Ranke, “in 
expedients for the destruction of Protestantism; 
and the insurrections that Elizabeth had to 
contend with in Ireland were almost all excited 
or encouraged by Rome.” Back to him were 
traced the efforts at a general combination 


92 


The First Attempt 


1584 against England, which resulted at last in the 
attack of the Invincible Armada, and, in 
connection with the Guises, the formation of 
the French League,- so dangerous to Henry III. 
and Henry IV. 1 

His predecessor, Pius V., died May 1st, 1572. 
So the first year of the pontificate of Gregory 
XIII., was signalized by the Massacre of St. 
Bartholomew, on the night of August 23-24, 
following. 

This man was nearing the end of his twelve 
years of power and deadly opposition to the 
Protestants, when Raleigh’s ships sailed to 
Virginia. 

Gregory XIII., is celebrated in history for 
having reformed the calendar. If he had 
reformed the Inquisition, that system originated 
and maintained by the Church of Rome, by 
which thousands of innocent human beings were 
put to death in the most cruel manner, merely 
on account of their religious beliefs, he would 
have been entitled to a still more noble 
distinction. 

The Inquisition, in fact, if not in name, 
reached back to a great antiquity. An edict 
of the Emperor Constantine in 316, condemning 
the Donatists 2 to lose their goods; and another 
of Theodosius against the Manichaeans, 3 in 

l Von Ranke’s History of the Popes, vol. i., p. 294. 

2 An early Christian sect in Africa, which originated in a dispute 
over the election of a Bishop of Carthage, in 311. 

3 A religious body which originated in Persia in the third 
century. 


























































The Inquisition 


93 


382, were based on the same principle as that 1584 
developed more fully later, of punishing heresy 
by the strong arm of the State and Church, 
when State and Church were one. 

More severe in one age or country than in 
another, the principle received its fullest 
development in Spain. Here, in 1478, under 
the Dominican priests, and by the authority of 
Ferdinand and Isabella, and the Pope of Rome, 
Sixtus IV., with headquarters at Seville, it 
established a record for cruelty and oppression 
such as the world had not known until that 
time. 

In 1481, they began their work, and outside 
the city of Seville on the square platform of 
stone prepared for the purpose, during that 
year two hundred and ninety-eight victims were 
burnt alive. In the archbishopric of Seville and 
the bishopric of Cadiz two thousand were thus 
sacrificed that year. 

“The chosen victim, arrested on suspicion, 
flung into a dark dungeon, never confronted 
with his accusers, assisted only nominally by 
legal counsel who could hold no communication 
with him, who was furnished with no documents, 
nor with power to procure evidence in his behalf, 
with his estate confiscated, was at the mercy 
of his accusers, who were also his judges and the 
beneficiaries of the confiscation of his property. 

At midnight, in a dark dungeon, stripped naked, 
whether man, woman or tender maiden, and 
tortured by an executioner enveloped in a 


94 


The First Attempt 


1584 black robe, with his eyes glaring at his victim 
through holes cut in the hood, he was urged to 
confess. All the ingenuity which the wit of 
man could devise was used in the torture. His 
flesh quivered and his bones were crushed. This 
torture might be repeated any number of times. 

“If he confessed, he was condemned to death, 
but they could convict him without his confess¬ 
ing. On the day of the execution he was dressed 
in a sack of sheepskin, called zamarra, and a 
conical cap, called coroza, both hideously 
painted, to make the victim ridiculous, or in a 
san benito, 1 a yellow garment similarly 
adorned. 

“By coupling the ludicrous with the terrible, 
and by amusing the eye with the strangeness of 
its processions, it weakened compassion by the 
gratification of another feeling; it drowned 
sympathy in derision and contempt. 

“The delinquent was conducted with solemn 
pomp to the place of execution, a blood-red 
flag was displayed before him, the universal 
clang of all. the bells accompanied the pro¬ 
cession. 

“First came the priests in the robes of the 
Mass, singing a sacred hymn; next followed the 
condemned sinner, clothed in a yellow vest 
covered with figures of black devils. On his 
head he wore a paper cap surmounted by a 
human figure, around which played lambent 
flames of fire and ghastly demons flitted. The 

1 Saco bendito, “the blessed vest” of penitence. 



An Auto da Fe 

In the front are the Roman Catholic Priests singing. 
The Crucifix is present, with its back turned toward the 
gagged victims who are being burned to death at the stake. 















The Inquisition 


95 


image of the crucified Saviour was carried 1584 
before, but turned away from, the eternally 
condemned sinner, for whom salvation was no 
longer available. His mortal body belonged to 
the material fire, his immortal soul to the flames 
of hell. A gag closed his mouth, and prevented 
him from alleviating his pain by lamentations, 
from awakening compassion by his affecting 
tale, and from divulging the secrets of the holy 
tribunal. 

“He was followed by the clergy in festive 
robes, by the magistrates and the nobility; the 
fathers, who had been his judges, closed the 
awful procession. 

“It seemed like a solemn funeral procession, 
but on looking for the corpse on its way to the 
grave, behold it was a living body, whose groans 
are now to afford such shuddering entertain¬ 
ment to the people. 

“The executions were generally held on the 
high festivals, for which a number of such 
unfortunate sufferers were reserved in the 
prisons of the holy house, in order to enhance 
the rejoicing by the multitude of the victims; 
and on these occasions the king himself was 
usually present. He sat with uncovered head, 
on a lower chair than that of the Grand 
Inquisitor, to whom on such occasions he 
yielded precedence. Who, then, would not 
tremble before a tribunal at which majesty 
must humble itself?’ 71 

Schiller’s Revolt of the Netherlands, First Book, chapter IV. 


96 


The First Attempt 


1584 In the presence thus of the Monarch and the 
high dignitaries of Church and State, and a 
gaping crowd, for whom the spectacle was a 
great entertainment, he was offered up at the 
quemadero, or place of burning. An auto 
da fe, an act of faith, they called it. They 
boasted that the Holy Office shed no blood, it 
was unseemly for the Church to shed blood, it 
burned alive. 

Developed by Torquemada, and, after him, 
by Ximines, the “Holy Office/’ as they styled 
this iniquitous tribunal, became a terrible engine 
of oppression. It terrorized the people of the 
countries where it took root. Spain, Portugal, 
Italy, Germany, France, Sicily, and the trans¬ 
atlantic possessions of Spain writhed under this 
agony. In America courts of the Inquisition 
were established at Mexico City, Cartagena and 
Lima, which equalled in severity those of Spain. 
Any one found in America who did not believe 
all the doctrines of the Church of Rome was thus 
liable to be put to death. America was thus 
to be forever closed to the Protestant world. 
Any Protestant who set his foot there, did so at 
the peril of his life. 

Wherever the Inquisition was established no 
one was safe, high or low, rich or poor, living'or, 
dead, for even dead heretics were dug up and 
burned. The rich were the principal victims, 
for their wealth was one of the objects aimed at. 
The proceeding enriched the Inquisitors, the 
King and the Pope. Even Philip II., the great 


Nicholas Ridley, Bishop of London, 

Who, with Bishop Latimer, three other Bishops, and two 
hundred and seventy-two other persons, was burned at the 
stake by “Bloody Mary,” when the doctrines of the Inqui¬ 
sition prevailed in England. He died October 15th, 1555. 


From the original in the collection of the 
Reverend Henry Ridley, D. D. 





















The Inquisition 


97 


patron of the institution, was himself threatened 1584 
by it, so independent and powerful was the 
organization which rested finally on Rome rather 
than it did on the sovereigns of the countries 
where it was established. 

This monstrous abuse of course produced 
violent opposition. Henry IV. finally abolished 
it in France, where it had met with determined 
opposition, especially in the southern provinces. 
Maria Theresa abolished it in Austria and 
Bavaria. Napoleon abolished it in Italy in 
1808, and Joseph Bonaparte abolished it in 
Spain the same year, but it was revived, and 
a Jew was burnt and a Quaker hanged there 
as late as 1826. The Reformation abolished 
it in Germany. Its introduction into the 
Netherlands led to a war of eighty years, 
which resulted in the independence of Holland; 
Belgium, however, sided with the Roman 
Catholics. In England, Hungary, Sweden, 
Norway and Denmark it was never permanently 
established; and in Poland it was but of short 
duration. 

Down to 1809, in Spain alone, 291,450 
persons were severely punished, and 31,912 
were burnt alive. So dreadful was this perse¬ 
cution, especially against the Jews, Moors and 
Moriscoes, 1 that the population fell in seventy 
years, from ten to six millions. “In the love of 
Christ and his maid-mother,” said Queen 

x The name given to the Moors after their conquest by the 
Spaniards. 


98 


The First Attempt 


1584 Isabella, “I have caused great misery, and 
have depopulated towns and districts, provinces 
and Kingdoms.” 

During the whole of the brief period of this 
volume, long before it, and long after it, the 
Inquisition was in full and terrible operation, 
and has only disappeared in comparatively 
recent times. 1 

It was against such a system as this, that the 
Protestant World was in arms. 

It was not only through the Inquisition that 
the cruelty of the Spaniards of the Sixteenth 
Century was manifested. Their colonial policy 
was one of blood. Their controlling idea and 
consuming thirst was gold. 

To the native inhabitants of America, the 
discovery of Columbus proved a disaster of the 
most appalling magnitude. The islands and 
the main land were densely populated with a 
mild, unwarlike people. What the Spaniards 
did, was to kill these people, not merely single 
persons, not by the score, nor the hundred, nor 
the thousand, but they killed them by the 
millions. They worked them to death in the 
mines, they worked them to death on public 
or private works, they hewed them in pieces 
with the sword, they tortured them, threw them 
to savage dogs, and burnt them alive. Every 

Motley’s Dutch Republic, vol. i., p. 322. 

Encyclopaedia Britanica, vol. xiii., p. 91. 

American Cyclopaedia, vol. ix., p. 293. 


Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
Burned at the stake as a heretic, 1553. 

From the original of Gerbicus Flicciis in the 
British Museum 











































































The Inquisition 


99 


form which the human mind could give to 1584 
cruelty and oppression was pitilessly exercised 
upon the wretched, unoffending natives, until 
they were well nigh exterminated. 

An account of these atrocities, in the time of 
Charles V., is given by the Catholic Bishop, 
Bartholomew de las Casas, writing in 1542. 

In Haiti, three millions were slaughtered; from 
six hundred thousand to a million in Saint 
John and Jamaica; in Mexico four millions; in 
Naco and Honduras, two millions; in Guatemala 
four or five millions; in Venezuela four or five 
millions, and so on in Peru and all other places 
where their baleful power was felt. Whole 
provinces, regions and Kingdoms were devas¬ 
tated and depopulated. Twenty millions were 
slain. 1 

As for the souls of the natives, they cared no 
more for them, says Las Casas, than if they had 
been so many dogs and cats. 2 

Such was the rival whom England opposed 
when Raleigh undertook to plant his Colony 
in Virginia. 


J So hated were the Spaniards by some of the natives near 
Panama, that, “to feed their insatiable revenge,” they were “ac¬ 
customed to roast and eat the hearts of all those Spaniards whom 
at any time they could lay hand upon.” Purchas, his Pilgrims, 
Glasgow Edition, 1906, vol. xvii., page 195. 

2 Purchas,his Pilgrims, Glasgow Edition, 1906, vol. xviii., pp. 85- 
180; Original Edition, vol. 4, pages 1568 & seq. 



Baliol College, Oxford, 

Where Bishops Ridley and Latimer were burnt 











CHAPTER V 

The Second Voyage to Virginia 
at the charge of 
Sir Walter Raleigh 
made in seven vessels by 
Sir Eichard Grenville 
General of Virginia 
and the 

Founding of the Colony 

under 

Captain Ralph Lane, Deputy General, 




T HE most important thing Raleigh had 1585 
now to do was to decide upon the form 
of government and the selection of the 
men to whom he was to entrust so important 
an undertaking. 

Acknowledging only allegiance to the Queen 
of England and paying her the fifth part of all 
gold or silver which might be mined, Raleigh 
was otherwise to be the absolute King of the 
country and the legal owner of everything 
therein. 

As his immediate representative he appointed 
his cousin, Sir Richard Grenville, to hold the 
office of General of Virginia. This appointment 
was of itself sufficient to give dignity and 
importance to the undertaking. 

Charles Kingsley describes Sir Richard as the 
pride of North Devon, and states that he was 
descended from the grandfather of William, the 
Conqueror, and that the family of Grenville was 
“tracked down the centuries by valiant deeds 
and noble benefits to his native shire.” 

Kingsley also gives an interesting account of 
his country home, which was on the north shore 
of the county, near the line of Cornwall. He 
says that his house, known as the Old Stowe 
House, had stood there, in part at least, “from 
gray and mythic ages, when the first Sir Richard, 
son of Hamon Dentatus, Lord Carboyle, the 



The Second Voyage to Virginia 103 


“Standing out against the sky on the highest 1585 
bank of hill which closed the valley to the east, 
was seen the lofty tower of Kilkhampton Church, 
rich with the monuments and offerings of five 
centuries of Grenvilles/’ 1 

Sir Richard was the son of Sir Roger Grenville, 
an esquire of the body of Henry VIII. He 
first entered the imperial army of Hungary, and 
won fame by his achievements against the 
Turks. He became a Member of Parliament 
and served for several years. He was knighted 
1577, and aided Raleigh in sending out Captains 
Amadas and Barlow in 1584. He was a 
Member of Parliament for Cornwall in 1584, 
when Raleigh’s patent came up for ratification, 
and aided in securing its passage. 

From his seat in Parliament he took the 
command of the expedition to establish Raleigh’s 
colony in Virginia. 

This man was a tried sailor, and one of the 
most desperate fighters that ever lived. He was 
now in the prime of life, forty-five years old. 

He was destined still further to distinguish him¬ 
self in service against the Spaniards. He also 
served in the Council of War preparing to meet 
Spain in 1587, and fought against the Armada, 
in 1588. 2 

Grenville’s name, like Raleigh’s, was spelt 
in many ways. We have adopted the spelling 
generally used, but Kingsley states, however, 

1 “Westward Ho!”, pp. 15, 131, and 132. 

2 Genesis of the United States, vol. ii., p. 905. 


104 


The First Attempt 


1585 that it was also spelt Granvile, Greenvil, and 
Greenfield, with two or three other variations. 
One we have seen is Greynvile. There seems 
no definite form. The County named for him 
in Virginia is spelt Greenesville, while that 
named for him in North Carolina is spelt 
Granville. The original Norman was probably 
Grandeville, the great city. 

Kingsley thus describes him: 

“Among all the heroic faces which the 
painters of that age have preserved, none, 
perhaps, hardly excepting Shakspeare’s or 
Spencer’s, Alva’s or Parma’s, is more heroic 
than that of Richard Grenville, as it stands 
in Prince’s Worthies of Devon;” of a Spanish 
type, perhaps (or more truly speaking, a 
Cornish), rather than an English, with just 
enough of the British element in it to give 
delicacy to its massiveness. 

“The forehead and whole brain are of 
extraordinary loftiness, and perfectly upright; 
the nose long, aquiline, and delicately pointed; 
the mouth fringed with a short silky beard, 
small and ripe, yet firm as granite, with just 
pout enough of the lower lip to give hint of 
that capacity of noble indignation which lay 
hid under its usual courtly calm and sweetness; 
if there be a defect in the face, it is that the 
eyes are somewhat small, and close together, 
and the eyebrows, though delicately arched, 
and, without a trace of peevishness, too closely 
pressed down upon them, the complexion is 



T 3 


o 

>> 

O 

u 

co 


<D 


<d 


<d 

co 

3 

o 


> 

3 

<D 

© 

Li 

c 6 

A 

O 


M « 


CD 

£ 

o 

■ 4 ^ 

CO 


O 
CO 

Jh tH 

•pH 

CO 

<4H 

o 

<D 

O 

<D 

*3 

•^H 

CO 

a> 

« 


>> 

?H 

+=> 

3 

o 

O 


a) 

•3 

H 


<4H 

O 

3 

o 

•pH 

m 

in 

CD 

in 

in 

O 

a 

<X> 

•3 


ev 

<D 

-Q 

a 

o 

o 

o 3 

3 

o 


H 


4 ^> 

3 


<D 

5h 

3 

4 ^> 

o 

•^H 

a 

<x> 

•3 

4 ^> 

a 

o 

Ph 


3 

>5 

4 ^> 

c 3 




3 

o 


h3 

ctf 


£ 


















The Second Voyage to Virginia 105 


dark, the figure tall and graceful; altogether 1585 
the likeness of a wise and gallant gentleman, 
lovely to all good men, awful to all bad men; in 
whose presence none dare say or do a mean 
or a ribald thing; whom brave men left, feeling 
themselves nerved to do their duty better, 
while cowards slipped away, as bats and owls 
before the sun. 

“So he lived and moved, whether in the Court 
of Elizabeth, giving his counsel among the 
wisest; or in the streets of Bideford, capped 
alike by squire and merchant, shopkeeper and 
sailor; or riding along the moorland roads 
between his houses of Stowe and Bideford. 

“Men said that he was proud; but he could 
not look round him without having something 
to be proud of; that he was stern and harsh to 
his sailors; but it was only when he saw in them 
any taint of cowardice or falsehood; that he 
was subject at moments, to such, fearful fits 
of rage, that he had been seen to snatch the 
glasses from the table, grind them to pieces in 
his teeth, and swallow them: but that was only 
when his indignation had been aroused by some 
tale of cruelty or oppression; and above all, by 
those West Indian deviltries of the Spaniards, 
whom he regarded (and in those days rightly 
enough) as the enemies of God and man.” 1 

Another man, distinguished in many ways in 
his own time and whose name has come down 
to us with an unusual lustre, was considered in 

^‘Westward Ho!”, pp. 14-15. 


106 


The First Attempt 


1585 connection with the command of this expedi¬ 
tion—Sir Philip Sidney. He was deeply 
interested in the movement, but the Queen 
would not let him go. He was killed in fighting 
against the Spaniards the next year. 1 

The distinction of the men who were 
considered in connection with commanding these 
expeditions is evidence of the great importance 
with which they were regarded. 

As deputy to Grenville, Raleigh appointed 
Captain Ralph Lane. 

This gentleman was also a member of the 
English aristocracy, a soldier and a courtier. 
His father was Sir Ralph Lane of Orlingbury, 
a small town in Northamptonshire, some sixty 
miles northwest of London. His mother was 
Maud, daughter of William, Lord Parr, uncle 
of Queen Catherine Parr, the sixth and last 
wife of Henry VIII., whom she married in 
1543. Captain Lane was, therefore, the second 
cousin to Queen Catharine. She survived the 
King, who died four years later, and that same 
year she married Lord Seymour. Lane was 
born in Northamptonshire, in 1530. He was 
a lad of thirteen years of age when his cousin 
married the King. 

Captain Lane entered the service of Queen 
Elizabeth in 1563, and became an equerry, 2 an 
officer of the household of the sovereign, in the 
department of the Master of the Horse. 

English Voyages of the Sixteenth Century, by Prof. Raleigh, 
p. 63. 

2 When the sovereign drives abroad in state, it is the duty of 
an equerry to be in the leading coach. He acts thus as an advance 
body-guard. 



Sir Philip Sidney 

Who would have led the expedition to found Virginia, but 
who was prevented by the Queen 



The Second Voyage to Virginia 107 

Advancing to more important positions, Lane 1585 
served with credit in aiding to suppress the 
rebellion which, in 1569, broke out in the 
north of England, under the Earls of North¬ 
umberland and Westmoreland, in favor of Mary, 
Queen of Scots, and the Catholic Religion. A 
few years later he formulated plans for raising 
troops in England to serve against the Turks. 

He was interested in Frobisher’s voyages; and 
proposed various measures against the Spaniards 
and the Kings of Fez and Algiers. In 1584, he 
was concerned in improving conditions in 
Ireland. In 1585, he was given the government 
of Kerry, a maritime county in Munster, 
Ireland, and Clan Morris. From this he was 
relieved on February 8th, by Queen Elizabeth, 
in consideration of his undertaking the voyage 
to Virginia for Walter Raleigh. 

Captain Lane was twenty-two years older 
than Raleigh, and was now a mature man of 
fifty-five years. He and Raleigh must have 
met often at the court of Elizabeth, where 
Raleigh had now been for three years. Lane’s 
character and reputation must have commended 
him to both Raleigh and his able cousin, Sir 
Richard Grenville, for him to have been selected 
for so important an office. We find nothing in 
the record to show that this confidence 
was misplaced, although the result was 
disappointing. 1 

brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii., p. 936. 


108 


The First Attempt 


1585 In the absence of Grenville, of course, Lane 
was to be the head of the government, but 
acting under orders and in place of his superior 
officer, Sir Richard. 

Next in dignity and importance, Raleigh 
appointed Master Philip Amadas, Admiral of 
Virginia. This office was no doubt similar to 
that held by Christopher Newport, in connection 
with the Jamestown settlement. Newport was 
given “sole charge and command of all Captains, 
soldiers, and mariners, and other persons/’ but 
his authority terminated when they reached 
land, and the President was chosen. 

In this case, of course, Amadas was sub¬ 
ordinate to Grenville, but on the voyage he 
presumably was in command of the fleet, and 
his office embraced all the maritime interests 
of the colony. 

Raleigh drew up rules for the political 
government of the colony, but they have been 
lost. 1 

Among the company Raleigh was careful to 
have science and art represented. Hariot was 
sent over as a scientist, to report what was in 
the country, what its flora and fauna were, 
what its possible productions. And John White 
was sent as an artist, to draw pictures of the 
natives to show what they looked like, what 
their houses and towns were like, what their 
habits were, and so forth. 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 45. 



Queen Catharine Parr 
Last Wife of Henry VIII. 

Cousin of Captain Ralph Lane. 

From the original of Holbein in the collection of 
Dawson Turner, Esq. 






The Second Voyage to Virginia 109 

Both these men did their work well. Hariot’s 1585 
“Narrative of the First Plantation of Virginia 
in 1585/’ is a great authority on the one subject, 
and White’s pictures, engraved by De Bry, is 
the great authority on the other. 

These pictures and Hariot’s work, so far as 
relevant to the present study, have been fully 
presented in the first volume of this series, 
entitled, “The Forest Primeval.” 

As in the case of the first expedition we are 
fortunate in having an account from the eye¬ 
witness and principal actor in it, so we are 
equally fortunate in regard to the second. 

The account of this expedition, written by 
Lane, after his return to England, is as follows: 

“The ninth day of April, in the year above 
said (1585), we departed from Plymouth, our 
fleet consisting of the number of seven sails, 
to-wit: the Tiger, of the burden of seven score 
tons, a Flyboat, 1 called the Roe-Buck, of the 
like burden, the Lion, of a hundred tons or 
thereabouts, the Elizabeth, of fifty tons, and 
the Dorothy, a small bark, whereunto were 
also adjoined, for speedy services, two small 
pinnaces. 2 The principal Gentlemen of our 
company were these: M. 3 Ralph Lane; 

M. Thomas Cavendish; M. John Arundell; 

M. Raymund; M. Stuckley; M. Bremige; 

M. Vincent; and M. John Clark, and 

X A long, narrow, flat-bottomed boat, for use in shallow water. 

2 Small, light, sailing-vessels, with two masts, rigged like a 
schooner, and capable of being propelled by oars. 

3 Master, the original form of our present meaningless title of 
Mister. 


110 


The First Attempt 


1585 divers others, whereof some were captains, and 
other some assistants for counsel and good 
direction in the voyage.’’ 

“The 14th day of April, we fell with Lancerota 
and Forteventura, Isles of the Canaries, and 
from thence we continued our course for 
Dominica, 1 one of the Antilles of the West 
India, wherewith we fell the 7th day of May, 
and the 10th day following we came to an 
anchor at Cotesa, a little Island situate near 
to the Island of St. John, 2 where we landed, and 
refreshed ourselves all that day. 

“The 12th day of May we came to an anchor 
in the Bay of Moskito, in the Island of St. 
John (de Porto Rico) 8 within a faulcon 4 -shot of 
the shore: where our General, Sir Richard 
Grenville, and the most part of our company 
landed, and began to fortify 5 very near to the 
sea side: the river ran by the one side of our 
fort, and the other two sides were environed 
with woods. 

“The 13th day we began to build a new 
pinnace within the fort, with the timber that 
we then felled in the country, some part whereof 
was set three miles up in the land, and brought 
it to our fort upon trucks, the Spaniard not 
daring to make or offer resistance. 

“The 16th day there appeared unto us out 
of the woods eight horsemen of the Spaniards, 

ir The Island between Guadeloupe and Martinique. 

2 A small island about fifty miles east of Porto Rico. 

3 We take this to be the Island now known simply as Porto Rico. 

4 A kind of cannon in use at this time. It had a bore of two 
and a half inches and carried a shot weighing two pounds. 

5 Built a fort for fear of an attack from the Spaniards. 






of =- &ZL 


The County of Devon, 

Showing the birthplace of Sir Walter Raleigh and the home 
of Sir Richard Grenville. 

















The Second Voyage to Virginia 111 

about a quarter of a mile from our fort, staying 1585 
about half an hour in viewing our forces; but as 
soon as they saw ten of our shot 1 marching 
towards them, they presently retired into the 
woods.” 2 

“The 19th day, Master Cavendish, who had 
been separated from our fleet by a storm in 
the Bay of Portugal, arrived at Cotesa, within 
the sight of the Tiger: we thinking him afar 
off to have been either a Spaniard or French 
man-of-war, thought it good to weigh anchor, 
and to go room 3 with him, which the Tiger did, 
and discerned him at last to be one of our 
consorts, for joy of whose coming our ships 
discharged their ordinance, and saluted him 
according to the manner of the seas. 

“The 22d day, twenty other Spanish horsemen . 
showed themselves to us upon the other side of 
the river: who being seen, our General dispatched 
twenty footmen toward them, and two horsemen 
of ours, mounted upon Spanish horses, which 
we before had taken in the time of our being 
on the island. They showed to our men a flag 
of truce, and made signs to have a parley with 
us; whereupon, two of our men went half of the 
way upon the sands, and two of theirs came and 
met them. The two Spaniards offered very great 

x Foot soldiers. 

2 It must not be lost sight of that Spain and England were at 
war at this time. The two nations were engaged in a protracted 
and bitter struggle, and their respective subjects viewed each 
other with deadly hatred. The Spaniards mortally resented the 
intrusion of Protestant England into the domains claimed by 
them in the New World. 

3 To sail wide of the other vessel. 


112 


The First Attempt 


1585 salutations to our men, but began according to 
their Spanish proud humors, to expostulate 
with them about their arrival and fortifying in 
their country, who, notwithstanding, by our 
men’s discreet answers were so cooled, that 
(whereas they were told, that our principal 
intention was only to furnish ourselves with 
water and victuals, and other necessaries, 
whereof we stood in need, which we craved 
might be yielded us with fair and friendly 
means, otherwise our resolution was to practise 
force, and to relieve ourselves by the sword) 
the Spaniards in conclusion seeing our men so 
resolute, yielded to our requests with large 
promises of all courtesy, and great favor, and 
so our men and theirs departed. 

“The 23d day our pinnace was finished, and 
launched: which being done, our General with his 
Captains and Gentlemen, marched up into the 
Country about the space of four miles, where 
in a plain marsh 1 they stayed expecting the 
coming of the Spaniards according to their 
promise, to furnish us with victuals: who, 
keeping their old custom for perjury and 
breach of promise, came not, whereupon our 
General fired the woods thereabout, and so 
retired to our fort, which the same day was 
fired also, and each man came aboard to be 
ready to set sail the next morning. 

“The 29th 2 day, we set sail from Saint John’s, 3 

^evel meadow. 

2 Should be the 24th. 

3 That is, as we would now call it, Porto Rico. 







Armor of the Period 













































































The Second Voyage to Virginia 113 

being many of us stung before upon shore with 1585 
the mosquitoes: but the same night we took 
a 'Spanish frigate, which was forsaken by the 
Spaniards upon the sight of us, and the next 
day in the morning very early we took another 
frigate, with good and rich freight, and divers 
Spaniards of account in her, which afterwards 
we ransomed for good round sums, and landed 
them in Saint John’s. 

“The 26th day, our Lieutenant, Master 
Ralph Lane, went in one of the frigates which 
we had taken to Roxo Bay upon the Southwest 
side of Saint John, 1 to fetch salt, being thither 
conducted by a Spanish pilot: as soon as he 
arrived there, he landed with his men to the 
number of twenty and intrenched himself upon 
the sands immediately, compassing one of their 
salt hills within the trench; who being seen of 
the Spaniards, there came down towards him 
two or three troops, of horsemen and footmen, 
who gave him the looking and gazing on, but 
durst not come near him to offer any resistance, 
so that Master Lane, maugre 2 their troops, 
carried their salt aboard and laded his frigate, 
and so returned again to our fleet the 27th 
day, which rode at St. German’s Bay. The 
same day we all departed, and the next day 
arrived in the Island of Hispaniola. 3 

“June. 

“The 1st day of June, we anchored at Isabella, 
on the north side of Hispaniola. 

^orto Rico. 

2 In spite of. 

3 Haiti. 


114 


The First Attempt 


1585 “The 3d of June, the Governor of Isabella, 
and Captain of the Port de Plata, 1 being certified 
by the reports of sundry Spaniards, who had 
been well entertained aboard our ships by our 
General, that in our fleet were many brave and 
gallant Gentlemen, who greatly desired to see 
the Governor aforesaid, he thereupon sent 
gentle commendations 2 to our General, promising 
within few days to come to him in person, 
which he performed accordingly. 

“The 5th day, the aforesaid Governor, 
accompanied with a lusty Friar 3 and twenty 
other Spaniards, with their servants and negroes, 
came down to the sea side, where our ships 
rode at anchor, who being seen, our General 
manned immediately the most part of his boats 
with the chief men of our fleet, every man 
appointed, and furnished in the best sort. At 
the landing of our General, the Spanish Governor 
received him very courteously, and the Spanish 
Gentlemen saluted our English Gentlemen, and 
their inferior sort did also salute our soldiers 
and seamen, liking our men, and likewise their 
qualities, although at the first they seemed to 
stand in fear of us, and of so many of our boats 
whereof they desired that all might not land 
their men, yet in the end, the courtesies that 
passed on both sides were so great, that all fear 
and mistrust on the Spaniards’ part was 
abandoned. 

1 About the center of the north coast of Haiti. 

2 Polite messages. 

3 A member of one of the mendicant monastic orders, either 
Franciscan, Dominican, Carmelite or Augu'stinian. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 115 

“In the meantime while our English General 1 1585 
and the Spanish Governor discoursed betwixt 
them of divers matters as of the state of the 
Country, the multitude of the towns and 
people, and the commodities of the island, our 
men provided two banqueting-houses covered 
with green boughs, the one for the Gentlemen, 
the other for the servants, and a sumptuous 
banquet was brought in, served by us all in plate, 
with the sound of trumpets, and consort of 
music, 2 wherewith the Spaniards were more 
than delighted. Which banquet being ended, 
the Spaniards in recompense of our courtesy, 
caused a great heard of white bulls, and kine 
to be brought together from the mountains, and 
appointed for every gentleman and Captain 
that would ride, a horse ready saddled, and 
then singled out three of the best of them to be 
hunted by horsemen after their manner, so that 
the pastime grew very pleasant for the space 
of three hours, wherein all three of the beasts 
were killed, whereof one took the sea, and there 
was slain with a musket. 

“After this sport, many rare presents and 
gifts were given and bestowed on both parts, 
and the next day we played the merchants in 
bargaining with them by way of truck and 
exchange of divers of their commodities, as 
horses, mares, kine, bulls, goats, swine, sheep, 
bull-hides, sugar, ginger, pearl, tobacco and 
such like commodities of the island. 

*Sir Richard Grenville. 

2 Orchestra. 


116 


The First Attempt 


1585 “The 7th day, we departed with great good 
will from the Spaniards from the island of 
Hispaniola: 1 but the wiser sort do impute this 
great show of friendship, and courtesy used 
towards us by the Spaniards rather to the 
force that we were of, and the vigilance and 
watchfulness that was amongst us, than to 
any hearty good will, or sure friendly entertain¬ 
ment: for doubtless if they had been stronger 
than we, we might have looked for no better 
courtesy at their hands, than Master John 
Hawkins received at Saint John de Ulloa, 2 or 
John Oxnam 3 near the straits of Darien, and 
divers others of our countrymen in other places 

“The 8th day we anchored at a small island 
to take seals, which in that place we understood 
to have been in great quantity, where the 
General 4 and certain others with him in the 
pinnace were in very great danger to have been 
all cast away, but by the help of God they 
escaped the hazard, and returned aboard the 
Admiral in safety. 

4 Haiti. 

2 This refers to a signal act of treachery on the part of the 
Spaniards, which took place at Vera Cruz on September 16th, 
1568. An English fleet under Sir John Hawkins and Sir Francis 
Drake had entered the Spanish harbor. Soon after they did so, 
a Spanish fleet, under Don Martin Henriques, arrived outside. 
On account of the character of the coast, to lie outside the harbor 
was extremely dangerous, the vessels being liable to be blown 
upon the rocks. They could not come inside, unless the English 
let them do so. On account of the danger the Spanish ships were 
in, the English, after solemn promises, secured by hostages given 
that the Spanish should attempt no hostile act, let the Spanish 
ships enter the harbor. In flagrant violation of their stipulations, 
the Spaniards, who largely outnumbered the English, soon 
attacked and destroyed the English fleet. This action is known 
as the Battle of Ulloa Bay. 

3 See Kingsley’s “Westward Ho!”, chapter vii. 

4 Sir Richard Grenville. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 117 

“The 9th day we arrived and landed in the 1585 
Isle of Caycos, 1 in which island we searched 
for salt-ponds, upon the advertisement and 
information of a Portugal: 2 who indeed abused 
our General and us, deserving a halter for his 
hire, if it had so pleased us. 

“The 12th we anchored at Guanima, and 
landed. 

“The loth and 16th we anchored and landed 
at Cyguateo. 

“The 20th (of June) we fell with the main 3 
of Florida. 

“The 23rd we were in great danger of a 
wreck on a beach called the Cape of Fear. 4 

“The 24th we came to anchor in a harbor, 
where we caught in one tide so much fish as 
would have yielded us twenty pounds in 
London. This was our first landing in 
Florida.” 

“The 26th, we came to anchor at Woc-o-con. 5 

“The 29th, we weighed anchor to bring the 
Tiger into the harbor 3 where, through the 


Caicos, one of the Bahama Islands, 120 miles North of Haiti, 

2 A Portuguese. 

3 Mainland. The name Florida would then have been under¬ 
stood as embracing the whole of the Southern portion of the 
United States. There was no division between Florida and 
Virginia, except, possibly, the 34th parallel of latitude, all south 
of which the English were willing to concede to Spain. They 
were now coming over to take possession and make a division. 
The scene of their attempted settlement was just a little to the 
north of this line, between the 35th and 36th parallels. 

4 This name is still retained. This is said to be the earliest 
use of it. 

5 The writer here means Ocracoke Inlet. 

6 Pamlico Sound. 


118 


The First Attempt 


1585 unskilfulness of the master, whose name was 
Fernando, the Admiral 1 struck on ground and 
sunk. 

“The 3d (of July), we sent word of our 
arriving at Woc-o-con, to Win - gi - na at 
Roanoke. 2 

“The 6th, Master John Arundell was sent 
to the main, and Man-te-o with him, 3 and 
Captain Aubry and Captain Boniten, the same 
day, were sent to Cro-a-to-an, 4 where they 

x The flag-ship of the fleet, the vessel which carried the com¬ 
mander-in-chief, their largest vessel, of 140 tons. This was 
probably done on purpose by this man, the same enemy who was 
on the first voyage. 

2 They probably heard he was there from the Indians of Woc-o- 
con or Cro-at-o^an, two towns very near where the ships then 
were. 

3 This embassy was of course also to King Win-gi-na, who they 
now heard would be on “the main, ,, that is, back in his capital 
Pom-e-i-ok, or at Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, both of which towns 
were on the main. The sending of Man-te-o, fresh from England, 
with all the wonderful accounts he was prepared to give of it, 
was intended by Sir Richard to impress Win-gi-na, to disarm any 
hostility he might feel, and ensure his cooperation with the 
English, who now came to settle within his dominions. 

4 The location of Cro-a-to-an has given a good deal of trouble. 
Dr. Hawks in a long note makes it appear that Cro-a-to-an was 
on the narrow, sandy island stretching from Cape Lookout to 
Ocracoke Inlet. He bases his conclusion on the old chart of 
1666, which he states was that “on which the name first appears,” 
and also on an old German map of Nurenburg. He refuses 
Lawson’s location of it, on his map of 1709, as on the mainland 
opposite Roanoke Island, on what was then Tyrrel, now Dare 
County. 

He says: “The Cro-a-to-an of the first adventurers was undoubt¬ 
edly an island on the coast, and no part of the mainland: for the 
first news of the arrival of Drake’s fleet (a matter to be mentioned 
later on in this narrative) came to Lane from the man whom he 
had placed there to keep a lookout seaward for the expected 
supply-ship. The approach of the vessels could not have been 
seen from Tyrrel (Dare) County. The paragraph of the narrative 
immediately preceding this note would also seem to imply that 
it was an island. A party with Man-te-o is sent ‘to the main,’ 
and another party sent the same day ‘to Cro-a-to-an,’ as if it 
were not on ‘the main,’ ” etc. 

It would seem to the writer that all question as to the location 
of Cro-a-to-an was settled by the map accompanying Hariot’s 
Narrative, which clearly indicates Cro-a-to-an to be the middle 
one of three Indian towns, all situated toward the northern end 
of the sandy strip of land directly on the ocean between Hatteras 
and Ocracoke Inlets. In a straight line this is about 18 miles 
southwest of Cape Hatteras, in what is now a part of Hyde County. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 119 


found two of our men left there, with thirty 1585 
others by Captain Raymond some twenty days 
before. 1 


Before proceeding with the narrative of the 
actions and experiences of the English, we 
turn for an instant to the other parties to the 
drama about to be enacted, in order to know 
who some of those are who will welcome, or 
be disposed to repel, the landing and settlement 
of the English. They were not coming to 
an uninhabited country. It was full of Indians. 
Upon them the invaders were about to seek to 
impose the lordship of Sir Walter Raleigh, and 
to teach them European civilization and the 
Christian religion. 

What Win-gi-na’s attitude toward them 
would be was most important, but entirely 
uncertain, as the first comers had not seen 
him on account of his sickness. If he were 
disposed to help the English, it would make 
their course much smoother. If he were to 
oppose them, everything would become much 


^he two men spoken of as “our men” were probably two bold 
volunteers left there by those on the first voyage as hostages 
delivered to the Indians for the safe return of their two fellow- 
countrymen, Wan-chese and Man-te-o, who, it is stated at the 
end of the report of that voyage, were taken over to England. 
The thirty others left by Captain Raymond must have belonged 
to some vessel not connected at all with this fleet, but which 
was probably acting under orders from Sir Walter Raleigh, whose 
own vessels might not have been able to carry as many settlers 
as he had ready to go over. Twenty days before the 6th of July 
would be the 16th of June. It is stated that the first, landing 
“in Florida” by this fleet was not until eight days after this. 
So this independent company arrived at their destination several 
davs before the main body. 


120 


The First Attempt 


1585 more difficult. Sir Richard showed his diplom¬ 
acy in sending an important legation to him 
at once. It did no good; he was bitterly 
opposed to the English, yet it was in his territory 
that the English proposed to settle. 

But all the Indians were not of the same 
mind as the King) En-se-no-re, his father, an 
old man, entertained friendly feelings toward 
the settlers. 

Gran-ge-nim-e-o, the King’s brother, who had 
seen much of the first comers, like his father, 
En-se-no-re, was kindly disposed toward the 
English. 

Os-a-can, a wer-o-ance, who occupied a 
position of authority and intimacy with Win- 
gi-na, was a pronounced enemy to the English. 
His name also appears as Os-o-con. 

Tan-a-quin-y, presumably one of the council 
which advised Win-gi-na, was also hostile to 
the English and one of the chief conspirators 
for their destruction. His name is also spelt 
Tar-ra-qui-ne. He is described as a very lusty 
fellow. 

An-da-con, described as one of the principal 
men about Win-gi-na, and also a very lusty 
fellow, was another of the chief conspirators 
against the English. 

Some of the other Indians mentioned by 
name in the narrative, are the following: 

O-kis-ko, king of We-a-pe-me-oc, the region 
lying on the north of Albemarle Sound. He was 
less hostile to the English than his brother 
monarch, Win-gi-na. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 121 


Po-o-nens, king of the region through which 1585 
flowed the Chowan river. It comprised several 
towns, the principal of which bore the name 
of the dominant tribe, and was called Chaw-a- 
nock. It lay to the west of We-a-pe-me-oc. 
Barlow states that he was the king of this 
country, and Men-a-to-non king of the country 
still further off, but Lane states that this 
country was ruled by Men-a-to-non, who might 
then have succeeded Po-o-nens, as we hear 
nothing further of Po-o-nens. 

Men-a-to-non, king of the country beyond 
that of Po-o-nens. This we suppose means 
lying to the north or west of the land ruled by 
Po-o-nens. He is described as a grave, wise, 
well-informed and capable ruler. He had the 
misfortune of being lame. 

Men-a-to-non, Po-o-nens and Win-gi-na were 
in league with each other. O-kis-ko, King of 
We-a-pe-me-oc, was not of this alliance. 

Skv-co, a son of Men-a-to-non. He became 
friendly, and rendered valuable service to the 
English. 

Man-te-o, who had been taken to England 
on the return of the first expedition under 
Captains Barlow and Amadas. He was a 
friend of the English, standing by them 
faithfully to the end. He was born, and his 
mother and many of his kindred still lived, in 
the coast town of Cro-a-to-an. One of them, 
Tet-e-pan-o, the husband of Man-te-o’s sister, 
is mentioned. It was no doubt this connection 


122 


The First Attempt 


1585 which made the colonists, later on, look to 
Cro-a-to-an as a haven of refuge. The Indians 
of that village had been particularly friendly to 
them. Man-te-o was now returning home from 
England. 

Wan-chese, who had accompanied Man-te-o, 
returned with far different feelings from 
Man-te-o, and appears never to have been a 
friend of the English. Possibly all he saw of 
them in England made him hate them more. 
He sided with Win-gi-na, and, after his death, 
still consorted with the remnant of his men. 
He was also in the fleet now about to land. 

Pow-ha-tan, the great ruler whose kingdom 
lay to the north of We-a-pe-me-oc and Chaw-a- 
nook. In 1585, he was about fifty-eight years 
of age, ambitious, cruel and powerful. The 
southeastern portion of his dominions lay not 
so very far from Roanoke Island, and he was 
no doubt well informed of what took place 
there. He viewed the English with hostility, 
and, although not once mentioned in these 
earliest narratives, he is yet said to have been 
responsible for their final destruction. 1 

It would thus seem that the enemies of the 
settlement were greater in number than the 
colonists may ever have imagined, and that 
the knowledge of this invasion of their land was 
spread far and wide among the Indians. 

Such were some of the Indian characters who 
were brought into the light of history at this 

^trachey’s Historie of Travaile into Virginia, pp. 85-86, 88-89. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 123 

time, and with whom the English were to deal. 1585 
To them Man-te-o and Wan-chese would tell 
the wonderful things they had seen in England, 
narratives which would dispose some of the 
Indians to decide that it would be better to be 
friends with these strangers, and which would 
decide others, that they had better exterminate 
them. 

The Indians no doubt were struck by the 
much larger force and more elaborate equipment 
with which the English came this time. They 
saw they had come with the intention of 
staying. 

But it was with a bad beginning that the 
colonists landed. The stranding of the Tiger, 
their largest and most important ship, must 
have been a serious set-back to them, though 
it was no doubt an edifying spectacle to all the 
hostile Indians. But the vessel stood the 
strain and floated again later, and Grenville 
sailed back in her to England. 

We now proceed with the original narrative: 

“The 8th (of July) Captain Aubrey and 
Captain Boniten returned with two of our 
men found by them, to us at Woc-o-con. 

“The 11th day, the General 1 accompanied in 
his tilt-boat 2 with Master John Arundell, 
Master Stukely, and divers other gentlemen, 
Master Lane, Master Cavendish, Master Hariot, 

x Sir Richard Grenville. 

2 A boat having an awning. 


124 


The First Attempt 


1585 and twenty others in the new pinnace, Captain 
Amadas, Captain Clark with ten others in a 
shipboat; Francis Brook and John White in 
another shipboat, passed over the water from 
Woc-o-con to the mainland, victualed for eight 
days: 1 in which voyage we first discovered 
the towns of Pom-e-i-ok, 2 A-quas-cog-oc, 3 and 
Se-co-tan, 4 and also the great lake called by 
the savages Pa-qui-pe, 5 with divers other places, 
and so returned with that discovery to our fleet. 

“The 12th, we came to the town of Pom-e-i-ok. 3 

“The 13th, we passed by water to A-quas- 
cog-oc. 

“The 15th, we came to Se-co-tan, and were 
well entertained there of the savages. 6 

“The 16th, we returned thence, 7 and one of 
our boats, with the admiral, 8 was sent to 

1 From the account given of this exploring expedition we learn 
for the first time that Captain Amadas, the same who was one of 
the commanders of the first expedition, was on this. Also that 
John White, presumably the same who was the commander in 
charge of the fourth voyage, undertaken in the year 1587, was one 
of this company. 

2 Pom-e-i-ok and Se-co-tan, two of the towns visited were known 
to Captain Amadas, for they are mentioned in the account of the 
first voyage. Following the map contained in Hariot’s Narrative 
we would locate the towns mentioned as follows: Pom-e-i-ok was 
on Pamlico Sound, in what is now Hyde County, about the position 
of the present Middletown. 

3 A-quas-cog-oc, in a straight line, was twenty-five miles south¬ 
west of Pom-e-i-ok, in the same County, about the head of Rose 
Bay, a small body of water on the north side of the mouth of 
Pamlico River. 

4 Se-co-tan, or Se-co-ta, as this town was generally called, was 
about thirteen miles west of A-quas-cog-oc, near the end of the 
point of land between Pungo and Pamlico Rivers. 

5 Lake Mattamuskeet, now drained and cultivated. 

6 It was no doubt on this voyage and at this time, that John 
White drew the pictures of the towns of Pom-e-i-ok and Se-co-ta, 
and many other of the pictures of Indian life, which have been 
preserved. They are those reproduced in the first volume of this 
series, entitled “The Forest Primeval.” 

7 That is, returned to Pom-e-i-ok from Se-co-tan. 

8 Master Philip Amadas. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 125 


A-quas-cog-oc, to demand a silver cup which 1585 
one of the savages had stolen from us, and 
not receiving it according to his promise, we 
burned and spoiled their corn, all the people 
being fled. 1 

“The 18th, we returned from the discovery 
of Se-co-tan, 2 and the same day came aboard 
our fleet, riding at Woc-o-con.” 

We must here again interrupt the original 
narrative. 

From the sequence of events so far recorded, 
we understand that Master John Arundel and 
Man-te-o, who had been sent out on the sixth, 
to visit Win-gi-na, had found him at Pom-e-i-ok, 
and had returned, very probably with an 
invitation from Win-gi-na to Grenville to visit 
him. 

Sir Richard accepted the invitation, and a 
party comprising forty or fifty of the leading 
members of the company, under the immediate 
command of Grenville, set out, prepared for 
a journey of eight days. It took them one 
day, sailing and rowing, to cross Pamlico Sound, 
here twenty-eight miles wide. 

They first visited the King in his capital 
town of Pom-e-i-ok, and no doubt discussed 
many matters with him. How interesting it 

ir rhis is the first act of violence recorded in the settlement of 
this country by the English, but was a necessary punishment for 
the theft. 

2 The same Se-co-tan is here apparently used to describe the 
region which bore that name, which included all of the towns 
mentioned. 


126 


The First Attempt 


1585 would have been had the narrative told us 
what happened at this meeting, what Win-gi-na 
and the other Indians did; but there is not a 
word about all this. Among other things it 
may have been arranged that Win-gi-na was to 
sell some small part of Roanoke Island to the 
English, or at least let them land and fortify 
there. That Win-gi-na did not sell the island 
is clear from the fact, later stated, that he 
retained lands there which he planted. And 
it is also stated that, some time after the location 
there of the English, he gave them a certain 
plot for them to sow. Therefore no great 
rights, if any at all, were granted to the English 
by the Indian king at the time of their landing 
on the island. 

The position of Sir Richard and his company 
in regard to such a matter as the purchase of 
the island or any part of it must have been 
delicate and difficult. To assert the right to 
take what they wanted by force, would have 
been equivalent to declaring war. To admit 
that they had no right to take anything but 
what the Indians were willing to sell them, 
would amount to confessing that they had no 
right to be there at all. How all such matters 
were adjusted we know not, but they appear 
to have been peaceably arranged for the time 
being, or possibly the English proceeded with 
no declarations as to what were their intentions 
and objects in coming. 

The three towns visited by Sir Richard were 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 127 

among the most important in Win-gi-na’s 1585 
kingdom. Having gone as far as they could, 
and seeing as much as their limited supplies 
permitted, they returned to their ships at the 
end of seven days, just before their provisions 
would have been exhausted. 

The first thing they did after their return 
was to proceed to sail toward Roanoke Island. 

We now resume the original account. 


“The 21st, our fleet anchoring at Woc-o-con, 
we weighed anchor for Hat-o-rask. 

“The 27th, our fleet anchored at Hat-o-rask, 
and there we rested. 

“The 29th, Gran-ga-nim-e-o, brother to Win- 
gi-na, came aboard the Admiral, 1 and Man-te-o 
with him. 

“August. 


“The 2nd, the Admiral 2 was sent to We-a- 
pom-e-i-ok. 

“The 5th, Master Arundell was sent for 
England. 

“The 25th, our General 3 weighed anchor and 
set sail for England.” 

x The “Tiger,” the vessel of 140 tons. 

2 The “Admiral” here referred to was Philip Amadas, who was 
sent now on a special mission to see O-kis-ko, the king of We-a-pe- 
me-ok, or We-a-pom-e-i-ok, as it is here written. He was to be 
formally notified of the arrival of the English, and a treaty prob¬ 
ably made with him. . . 

3 Sir Richard Grenville. He appears to have sailed in I he 
Tiger,” the largest of the fleet, of 140 tons. This ship ran 
aground on June 29th, but was floated again. In all Grenville 
was with the settlers two months, from June 24th, to August 
25th, 1585. 


128 


The First Attempt 


1585 A few words more in this portion of the 
account are devoted to incidents which occurred 
during Grenville’s return voyage, and then the 
narrative reverts to the colonists left behind 
in the wilderness. 

How much of his time and personal attention 
Grenville was expected to give to the Colony 
as its General, we are not told. It is probable 
that after firmly planting it, he expected to 
administer it through his deputy, as Virginia 
was often, at a later date, presided over by a 
Lieutenant Governor, the real Governor being 
some great noble in England, who could not, 
or who did not care to, leave the mother-country, 
to live in this Colony. But above him still 
was Raleigh. 

The account of Sir Richard’s return to 
England is thus given: 

“About the 31st, he took a Spanish ship of 
300 tons, richly laden, boarding her with a boat 
made with boards of chests, which fell asunder, 
and sunk at the ship’s side, as soon as ever he 
and his men were out of it. 1 

“The 10th of September, by foul weather, the 
General, then shipped in the prize, lost sight 
of the Tiger. 

“The 6th, the Tiger fell with the Lands end, 2 
and the same day came to anchor at Falmouth. 

ir rhere being war at this time between England and Spain, 
a fight occurred nearly every time their subjects came in contact 
with each other. England waged a fierce war on Spanish 
commerce, and Spain longed to strangle the infant settlement. 
This same kind of incident comes up time and again in connection 
with the Conquest of Virginia. 

2 Came in sight of Lands End, England. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 129 

“The 18th, the General came with the prize 1 1 
to Plymouth, and was courteously received by 
divers of his worshipful friends/’ 2 

From Plymouth, we may reasonably suppose, 
that Sir Richard, after a short stay, proceeded, 
in triumph, around the Lands End, back to his 
home port, Bideford, on the River Torridge. 
Here we may be sure that his fellow citizens 
gave him a royal welcome, and heard with 
eagerness all that they could learn about the 
Colony, which he had, in defiance of the hated 
Spaniards, established across the ocean. 

When Grenville left Virginia, it was with the 
promise that he would return, bringing fresh 
supplies, at the latest, by the coming Easter. 3 
This would be in the spring of the following 
year, 1586. But that promise he was unable 
to keep, and only arrived in the middle of the 
summer, when it was too late. 

On August 12, 1585, Captain Lane wrote 
this letter to Sir Francis Walsingham: 

“Right Honorable — with humble remem¬ 
brance of all duty and most hearty affection 
unto you, according as I acknowledge myself 
to have most good cause. 

“The General's return in his own person into 
England doth presently cut me off from using 
circumstances in report of the particularities 
of this country in this my letter unto your honor. 

Un the ship they had taken as a prize from the Spaniards. 

mackluyt’s Voyages, vol. ii., pp. 293-299. 

3 Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 45-46. 




130 


The First Attempt 


1585 “Only this, it may please you by me in generally 
to understand that this, our present arrival 
into these parts, though late in the year (and 
that wholly through the default of him that 
intendeth to accuse others), hath nevertheless 
discovered with us so many, so rare, and so 
singular commodities (by the universal opinion 
both of our apothacaries and all our merchants 
here) of this her majesty’s new kingdom of 
Virginia, as all the kingdoms and states of 
Christendom, their commodities joined in one 
together, do not yield either more good or more 
plentiful whatsoever for public use as needful 
or pleasing for delight; the particularities 
whereof I leave to the general’s report, as also 
to the judgments of all your honors, yourself, 
and that upon the view of a great mass of 
good things that he bringeth his ship presently 
freighted with all, to avoid any suspicion of 
fraud. 

“The things that we have had time as yet to 
see and to send are but such as are first coming 
to hand with very small search, and which do 
present themselves upon the upper face of the 
earth; the barrenest and most sunken plats 
whereof do, nevertheless, everywhere yield 
somewhat that either for known virtue is of 
price in Christendom, is somewhat at least to 
the smell pleasing; not having as yet found in 
all our search, one stinking weed growing in 
this land,—a matter, in all our opinions here, 
very strange. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 131 


“Into the bowels of the earth, as yet we have 1585 
not searched; and therefore, not meaning to 
advertise your honor of any thing that mine 
own eyes have not seen, I leave to certify your 
honor of what likelihood found, or what the 
savages report of better matter. 

“The main territory, as it is vast and huge, 
and replenished as beforesaid, so also all the 
entries into the same are so by nature fortified 
to the seaward, by reason of a shoal and most 
dangerous coast above 150 leagues, lying all 
along this, her majesty’s dominion already 
discovered, that it is not with great shipping 
at any hand to be dealt withal. 

“There be only in all, three entries and ports: 
the one which we have named Trinity Harbor; 1 
the other Oc-o-can, 2 in the entry whereof all our 
fleet struck aground; and the “Tiger” lying 
beating upon the shoal for the space of two 
hours by the dial, we were all in extreme hazard 
of being cast away; but in the end, by the mere 
work of God, floating off, we ran her aground 
hard to the shore; and so with great spoil of 
our provisions, saved ourselves and the noble 
ship also, with her back whole which all the 
marines aboard thought could not possibly but 
have been broken in sunder, having abyden 3 by 
just tally 4 above eighty-nine strokes aground. 

“The third entry, and best harbor of all the 
rest, is the port which is called Ferdinando, 

ir This has been closed by the washing of the sand. 

2 Same as Woc-o-can. 

buffered. 

4 Exact count. 


132 


The First Attempt 


1585 discovered by the master and pilot-major of our 
fleet, your honor’s servant Simon Ferdinando; 
who truly hath carried himself both great skill 
and great government all this voyage, notwith¬ 
standing this great cross to us all, as the whole 
gynge 1 of masters and marines will with one 
voice affirm. 

“The two harbors above mentioned (whereof 
Trinity Harbor is one, and only of eight foot 
upon the bar at high water) are as you may 
judge. 

“This other, called the Ferdinando, hath a 
bar also, but at twelve foot upon the same at 
high water, and the bar very short, being within 
three, four and five fathoms water; so as this 
port, at the point of the land being fortified 
with a skonse, 2 it is not to be entered by all 
the force that Spain can make, we having the 
favor of God. 

“The climate is so wholesome, yet somewhat 
tending to heat, as that we have not had one 
sick since we entered into the country; but 
some that came sick are recovered of long 
diseases, especially of reumes. 3 

“Myself hath undertaken, with the favor of 
God and in his fear, with a good company more, 
as well of gentlemen as others; to remain here 
the return of a new supply as resolute rather to 
lose our lives than to defer a possession to her 
majesty, our country, and that our most noble 

x Gang. 

2 Sconce, a small fort. 

3 Colds. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 133 


patron, Sir Walter Raleigh, of so noble a 1585 
kingdom, as by his most worthy endeavor and 
infinite charge, as also your honor and the rest 
of the most honorable adventurers, an honorable 
entry is made into (by the mercy of God) to 
the conquest of. 

“And for mine own part, do find myself 
better contented to live with fish for my daily 
food, and water for my daily drink, in the 
prosecution of such an action, than out of the 
same to live in the greatest plenty that the 
Court could give me; comforted chiefly hereunto 
with the assurance of her majesty’s greatness 
hereby to grow by the addition of such a kingdom 
as this is to the rest of her dominions; by means 
whereof likewise the Church of Christ through 
Christendom may, by the mercy of God, in 
short time find a relief and freedom from the 
servitude and tyranny that by Spain (being 
the Sword of that Anti-Christ of Rome and his 
seat) the same hath of long time been most 
miserably oppressed with. 

“Not doubting, in the mercy of God, to be 
sufficiently provided for by him, and most 
assured by faith in Christ, that, rather than he 
will suffer his enemies, the Papists, to triumph 
over the overthrow either of this most Christian 
action, or of us his poor servants, in the thorough 
famin or other wants,—being in a vast country, 
yet unmannered, though most apt for it,—that 
he will command even the ravens to feed us, as 
he did by his servant the prophet Abacuc, 1 and 
that only for his mercy’s sake. 

x Lane here attributes to Habakkuk what happened to Elijah. 


134 


The First Attempt 


1585 “To the which I most heartily commit your 
honor; and with my humble commendations to 
my lady, your wife, for this time I take my leave 
of the same. 

From the port Ferdinando in Virginia, the 
twelfth day of August, 1585. 

Your honor’s humble and most assured, 
during life, Ra f e Lane.” 

Indorsed.—To the Right Honorable, Sir 
Francis Walsingham, Kt., principal secretary to 
her majesty’s, and one of her highness’ most 
honorable Privy Council, that be at the Court 
of England. 1 

On this same day, August 12th., 1585, Lane 
wrote thus to Sir Philip Sidney: 

“My most noble General: 

“Albeit in the midst of infinite business, as 
having, amongst savages, the charge of wild men 
of mine own nation, whose unruliness is such 
as not to give leisure to the guards to be at 
almost at any time from them, nevertheless I 
would not omit to write these few lines of duty 
and affection unto you: in the which I am to 
leave you to the letter which I wrote to your 
most honorable father-in-law, Mr. Secretary, 
touching the advertisements this, her majesty’s 
new kingdom of Virginia, and the singularities 
thereof; and to advertise you altogether (but 
briefly) of some such matters, as in our course 
hitherwards, we have found worthy of your 
participation. 

^rchaeologia Americana, vol. iv., p. 9. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 135 

“Which, in few words, is this: that if her 1585 
majesty shall, at any time, find herself burdened 
with the king of Spain, we have, by our dwelling 
upon the island of St. John and Hispaniola for 
the space of five weeks, so discovered the forces 
thereof, with the infinite riches of the same, and 
profitable, and only fit for yourself to be chief 
commander in. 

“This entry would so gall the king of Spain, as 
it would divert his forces, that he troubleth 
these parts of Christendom with, unto those 
parts where he cannot greatly annoy us with 
them. 

“And how greatly a small force would garboil 1 
him here, when two of his most richest and 
strongest islands, St. John and Hispaniola took 
such alarms of us, not only landing but dwelling 
upon them with only one hundred and twenty 
men. 

'‘To conclude, finding by mine own view, his 
forces at land to be so mean, and his terror made 
so great amongst us in England, considering 
that the reputation thereof doth altogether 
grow from the mines of his treasure, and the 
same in places which we see here are so easy 
both to be taken and kept by any small force 
sent by her majesty, I could not but write these 
ill-fashioned lines unto you, and to exhort you, 
my noble general, by occasion, not to refuse the 
good opportunity of such a service to the Church 
of Christ, of great relief from many calamities 


disturb. 


136 


The First Attempt 


1585 that this treasure in Spaniards’ hands doth 
inflict unto the members thereof, very honorable 
and profitable for her majesty and our country, 
and most commendable and fit for yourself to 
be the enterpriser of. 

“And even so for this time ceasing further to 
trouble you, with my humble commendations 
to my lady, your wife, I commit you, my noble 
general, to the protection of the Almighty. 

“From the Port Ferdinando in Virginia, the 
12th of August, 1585. 

Your poor soldier, 

And assured at commandment, 
Rafe Lane. 

“To my most honorable friend. 

Sir Philip Sidney, Knight, this be delivered 
at the Court of England. 

It appears that Sir Richard had trouble with 
his deputy, Captain Ralph Lane, for Lane wrote 
to Secretary Walsingham, on September 8th, 
1585, complaining of his superior. It appears 
by the abstract of this letter that Grenville 
lodged a complaint against Mr. Cavendish, the 
high marshal, Edward George, Francis Brook, 
the Treasurer, and Captain Clark. The 
grounds of his complaint are not given, but we 
infer that they were lack of reliability and 
indolence. Lane takes their part, and says that 
they were faithful and industrious, and that 
Grenville was tyrannical from first to last. He 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 137 

also said that it was through this fault of the 1585 
commander that the action was made most 
painful and perilous. He refers Walsingham to 
the account of the settlement sent to Raleigh 
wherein Grenville’s intolerable pride, insatible 
ambition, and proceedings toward them all, and 
to Lane in particular, are set forth. 

He further stated that he had had so much 
experience of Grenville as to desire to be free 
from the place where he was “to carry any 
authority in chief.” 1 

This friction between these two high officers, 
may have been one of the many causes which 
undermined the colony. Of the merits of this 
controversy we are ignorant. We do not know 
what Grenville had to say about Lane and 
the others whom he accused. It was most 
unfortunate that such a lack of harmony should 
have arisen. Grenville, a high-spirited noble¬ 
man accustomed to command and to be obeyed, 
may have had difficulty in maintaining proper 
subordination and order so far from England. 

In a savage wilderness his men may have been 
tempted to throw off all restraint and to be 
restive under the authority of a single person, no 
matter how high a position he held in England. 

From what we know of Mr. Cavendish, we can 
easily imagine that Grenville may have had 
good cause to complain of him. 

Calendar of State Papers, Colonial, 1574-1660, p. 3; Tarbox, 

Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 130. 


138 


The First Attempt 


1585 The letter of September 8th, 1585, in full, is 
as follows: 

“Right Honorable; 

Since Sir R. Grenville, by the time of 
the arrival of this my letter, is to deliver unto 
your honor, as also to Sir Walter Raleigh, our 
lord, sundry complaints against sundry gentle¬ 
men of this service, and paticularly against our 
High Marshal, Mr. Cavendish, Mr. Edward 
George, Mr. Francis Brooke, our Treasurer, and 
Capt. Clark, Captain of the fly-boat; I thought 
good thus much to advertise your honor, and 
that most truly concerning them: that is not 
possible for men to behave themselves more 
faithfully and more industriously in an action 
(the same, by the general’s only great default, 
having been made both most painful and most 
perilous) than every of these gentlemen, but 
especially Mr. Cavendish, our High Marshal, 
and Mr. Francis Brook, our Treasurer, have 
done, and that ever since the first to the last. 

“Contrarywise, how Sir R. Grenville, hath 
demeaned himself from the first day of his 
entry into government at Plymouth until the 
day of his departure from hence over the bar 
in the Port Ferdinando, far otherwise than my 
hope of him; though very agreeable to the 
expectations and predictions of sundry wise and 
godly persons of his own country, that knew 
him better than myself. 

“And paticularly how tyrannous an execution, 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 139 

without any occasion of my part offered, he not 1585 
only purposed but even propounded the same, 
to have brought me, by direct means and most 
untrue surmises, to the question 1 for my life, 
and that only for an advice in a public con¬ 
sultation by me given; which, if it had been 
executed, had been for the great good of us all, 
but most chiefly of himself. 

“I am therefore to refer your honor to an 
ample discourse of the whole voyage, in a book 
to Sir Walter Raleigh, dedicated of the same, 
wherein his used manner of proceeding towards 
all men in the action in general, and particularly 
towards myself (the same to be approved by the 
testimonies and depositions of Mr. Cavendish, 

Mr. Edward George, and Captain Clark), is 
plainly and truly set down; which gentlemen, 
he, apart and together, at divers times sounded, 
by all means to have drawn their consent to have 
joined with him upon a most untrue surmise of 
his own, to have brought my head in question. 

“So now for my own part, I have had so 
much experience of his government, as I am 
humbly to desire your honor, and the rest 
of my honorablest friends, to give me their 
favors to be freed from that place where Sir 
R. Grenville is to carry any authority in chief. 

“Assuring you, Sir, with all that the Lord 
hath miraculously blest this action, that, in 
the time of his being amongst us, even through 


^This means subject Lane to torture in order to extort from him 
information in regard to the offence with which he was charged. 


140 


The First Attempt 


1585 his intolerable pride and unsatiable ambition, 
it hath not at three several times taken a final 
overthrow; the which had been greatly to have 
been pitied, not only in respect of the loss of 
so many subjects, but chiefly for the ruin of 
so honorable an action which the Lord, to 
his glory, doth daily bless here with a daily 
discovery of somewhat rare growing here that 
Christendom wanteth (as even through before 
the date hereof, a kind of honey-wheat found 
here growing and usual, that yieldeth both 
corn and sugar, whereof our physician here 
hath sent an assay to our lord Sir Walter 
Raleigh) or else of some fertile and pleasant 
provinces, in the main fit to be civilly 
and Christianly inhabited as at the present 
it is inhabited only with savages, but most 
populously, especially towards the west where 
there are towns of fashion, situated upon most 
delicate plats of ground, distant the one from 
the other not above three English miles; so as 
upon one of their holidays there hath been of 
my company in the main that hath seen above 
seven hundred persons, young and merry 
together on a plain. 

“I mean with the favor of the Almighty, 
to visit that province and some part of the 
winter to pass there, being one hundred and 
forty miles within the main. 

“In the meanwhile, and during life, I am to 
pray to the Almighty to bless you and yours. 


The Second Voyage to Virginia 141 


From the new fort in Virginia, the eighth 1585 
day of September, 1585. 

Your honor's most assured during life, 

Rafe Lane. 

Indorsed. To the Right Honorable Sir 
Francis Walsingham, Kt. principal Secretary 
to the queen's majesty, and one of her highness' 
most honorable Privy Council, this be delivered 
at court. 

A contributing cause of the trouble may also 
be found in the difference between the ages of 
the two, Lane was ten years older than Grenville, 
and may have considered himself, on that 
account, more entitled to command. But who 
can tell the causes of such things ? Mere 
incompatability of temper may account for many 
of them. 

Leaving these matters of controversy, we 
return to Roanoke Island to gather what 
information we can of what happened at the 
founding of that colony from the meagre 
accounts left by those who participated in it. 








n/WuncVirQinunsx 
0 f^/dtda*pn n mm ah ~4jyjlu '^jj 
]!Minumta,jwntihus Dnklaltrrt\ 
■jjg| ftalryjh, t^uejtns ordtnif\irt 
3 \^Anno 'Dm m b lxxxv umtom 
i ^ Smmjimojfr* Heflin* titja he tha 
I S xxvzr 

Q i '\WHujus \>/ro Hiftoria peculiar}. 


fcmusi 


munoot i 


rnarum 


\SM.ora-uC 


fhnauuat 


■Mascomity 


tfa+Ayurcvjoc 


Trcun armjf coot 


% PaUtuenohi 


Dasamohi 


Ha t or 


Ifucarunu zf 


“Part of America, now called Virginia, first discovered by the English under the auspices of Sir Walter Raleigh, a man of the order of 
Knights, in the year of our Lord, 1585 and of the Reign of our most serene Queen Elizabeth, the twenty-seventh. The History of this 
country’is contained in a single volume, with pictures of the Aborigines added.” 

From Hariot’s Narrative, 1585. 

























































CHAPTER VI 

Master Thomas Hariot’s 
account of the 
Landing 

under Sir Richard Grenville 
of 

Sir Walter Raleigh’s 
Second Expedition 


1585 



H ARIOT gives us the following account of 1585 
the arrival in Virginia, and a description 
of the coast upon which they landed. 

It was probably the most treacherous and 
dangerous in the world. They appreciated the 
fact that it was difficult and very peculiar, 
but it needed the experience of years to 
fully demonstrate its dangers. 

It is strange that the two early settlements 
were both confronted with difficulties which 
were abnormal. The Roanoke settlement had 
the dangers of Cape Hatteras to confront, 
and the Jamestown settlement had the 
unhealthiness of that Island to struggle with. 

Both of these difficulties filled many graves. 

This is what Hariot has to tell us: 

“The sea coasts of Virginia are full of islands, 
whereby the entrance into the mainland is hard 
to find. For although they be separated with 
divers and sundry large division, which seems 
to yield convenient entrance, yet to our great 
peril we proved that they were shallow, and 
full of dangerous flats, and could never pierce 
up into the mainland, until we made trials in 
many places with our small pinnaces. At 
length we found an entrance 1 upon our men’s 
diligent search thereof. After that we had 
passed up, and sailed therein for a short space 

^cracoke Inlet. 


144 


The First Attempt 


1585 we discovered a mighty river 1 falling down into 
the sound 2 over against those Islands, which 
nevertheless we could not sail up anything far 
by reason of the shallowness, the mouth thereof 
being annoyed with sands driven in with the 
tide, therefore sailing further, we came unto 
a good big island, 3 the inhabitants thereof as 
soon as they saw us began to make a great and 
horrible cry, as people which never before had 
seen men apparelled like us, and came away 
making outcries like wild beasts or men out 
of their wits. But being gently called back, we 
offered them of our wares, as glasses, knives, 
babies, 4 and other trifles, which we thought 
they delighted in. So they stood still, and 
perceiving our good will and courtesy came 
fawning upon us, and bade us welcome. Then 
they brought us to their village in the island 
called Roanoke, and unto their wer-6-ance or 
princep which entertained us with reasonable 
courtesy, although they were amazed at the 
first sight of us.”° 

Such is all that we learn of this interesting 
event from Hariot, one of the most learned and 
observant men who came to Virginia in any 
of the early voyages. His narrative contained 
much about the Indians themselves, their 

x The Oc-cam. 

2 Pamlico. 

3 Roanoke. 

4 Dolls. 

5 Gran-ga-nim-e-o, the lord of that town. 

6 Hariot’s Narrative. 


Landing of Second Expedition 145 

appearance, habits and customs, all of which 1585 
has been embodied in the first volume of this 
series, entitled “The Forest Primeval." 

He also had much to say about the possible 
products of the country which he thought would 
be of use to Raleigh. We wish he had told 
more of what happened in connection with the 
settlement itself. But from what is told us, 
and from what we know happened later, we 
can follow to some extent what they did. 

The fate of the Tiger, which ran aground in 
attempting an entrance on June 29th, deterred 
them from making any further attempt to come 
into Pamlico Sound until they carefully exam¬ 
ined the inlets with the pinnaces. 

The expedition to visit Win - gi - na at 
Pom-e-i-ok, returned to the fleet on July 18th. 
Three days later they began slowly sailing up 
the coast toward the Indian coast town of 
Hat-o-rask, some twenty-eight miles north of 
Cape Hatteras, and arrived there July 27th. 
Man-te-o was at once sent over to Roanoke 
Island to invite Gran-ga-nim-e-o to visit Sir 
Richard on his ship. He accepted the invitation, 
and two days afterwards he came over from 
Roanoke, in company with Man-te-o. 

Gran-ga-nim-e-o was now probably told of the 
arrangement which may have been made with 
Win-gi-na for the transfer of a small part of 
the island, or at least, that the English were 
to be allowed to locate there. But even this is 


146 


The First Attempt 


1585 uncertain ^and it may have been that they 
disembarked and began to fortify the place 
with no understanding whatever between them 
and the Indians, just as they did when in the 
West Indies. Gran-ga-nim-e-o then returned to 
Roanoke. 

Then began the search for an entrance for 
the vessels into the sound, the row-boats being 
sent out to find a channel. At last one is 
discovered, and all enter. They sailed north¬ 
wardly up Pamlico Sound which growing 
narrower as they proceeded, they concluded 
that the northern part of it was a great river, 
the Oc-cam. They continued their course to 
the north, proceeding with difficulty on account 
of the shallowness of the water. 

At length they reached Roanoke Island, the 
goal they had in view. The inhabitants were 
terrified at their coming, but were reassured, 
won over, and at length conducted them to 
the town of Roanoke, which was most likely 
several miles from where Sir Richard landed. 
Here they found Gran-ga-nim-e-o, who received 
them in a friendly manner. 

Only one other incident of what then happened 
is told us. On August 2d, the Admiral, Philip 
Amadas, was sent to We-a-pom-e-i-ok, to see 
king O-kis-ko, who was the ruler of the northern 
shore of Albemarle Sound, or, as they then 
called it, the Oc-cam River. What happened 
in connection with this mission we are not 
informed. 


7S* 



ds° 

JT>' 


(Jeu£e. 


fo.ooo 


(flZct 


/W- 


ffe 

da*- A- men -f*Li -/u. - ^c-c. 


(ftutafaU' 


<fec (fkrU- 

^/UTriiiZsris 


< £&tspur ! m£i 


tfa^cL fotnt’ 

Jfa^rr^ 


A/B4C 




flat**** ■&\u*4o 


<fia4uC*tt, /c*ufae£/£&&* 

<2*. 

" iJ??./Jl2.f ' 


$Z^ny&&i7 


7S e #o' 

&oizrur&t.. d*t4fesri'06' 

W!7 


StL 

d2<2tasn/ 


$£? 

































Landing of Second Expedition 147 

All the incidents which occurred in the actual 1585 
selection of the location for the fort, what they 
did, and what the Indians did, is left blank. 

We have no doubt but that the days were so 
busily spent in establishing themselves that 
they had no time then for making any record 
of it, and later, when Lane, on the defensive 
for having taken the colony back to England, 
wrote his account of it to Raleigh, his mind 
passed over these lesser details. 

What they did, however, was to go to the 
northern, the higher, end of the island, the 
southern part being full of marshes, and there, 
unopposed by the Indians, build a fort and 
a cluster of houses, called by them a city. The 
roofs of these houses were made of reeds— 
thatched roofs. The sides, we suppose, were 
made of the trunks of trees, of which there was 
a superabundance. 

The spot chosen was a sandy bluff, in the 
forest, with a beautiful view toward the east 
over what is now known as Roanoke Sound. 

The horizon was bounded in this direction, and 
toward the southeast, by the low line of sand 
hills forming the islands which skirt the coast, 
some three miles distant. To the north the 
view was over the waters of Albemarle Sound 
with no land in sight. The view to the south 
and west was shut in by the forest. 

The company appears to have been thoroughly 
organized and officered. Under Grenville, as 
General, Lane, as Deputy General, Amadas, as 


148 


The First Attempt 


1585 Admiral, and Clark, Aubrey and Boniten, as 
Captains, we hear of the Master of Victuals, 
the Keeper of the Store, the Treasurer, and 
the Vice Treasurer. 

By the 25th of August, the work had so far 
progressed that Sir Richard decided that he 
could leave it to the care of his deputy, and that 
he could be of greater service by returning to 
England for more men and more supplies, and 
to report to Raleigh what had been accomplished. 

It would be interesting to know what 
happened in regard to the occupancy of the 
Indian town of Roanoke after the English 
located themselves so near it. Without making 
any positive statement in that connection the 
narrative indicates that the Indians continued to 
occupy it. At least, they certainly did not 
entirely abandon it, for they still cultivated 
the cornfields there. 

These rival towns, therefore, stood in close 
proximity to each other, but the differences 
between them were as wide as the East is from 
the West. The progress of the world confronted 
stagnation. An old civilization had planted 
itself amidst a still more ancient barbarism. 
The torch of Christianity was lit in the darkness 
of heathenism. 


CHAPTER VII 
The 

Colonists Left in Virginia 

by 

Sir Richard Grenville 

under 

Deputy-General Ralph Lane 

1585 







T HE COLONY was left by Grenville under 1585 
the command of Captain Ralph Lane, 
who, under the title of Deputy General, 
was the ruler of the settlement during the 
absence of Sir Richard. 

The names of these brave pioneers, gentlemen, 
and others, who remained for this period in 
Virginia, under the government of Lane, are 
preserved, and given herein as B in the Appendix. 

Dr. Hawks thus comments upon this list 
of colonists: 

“Of Amadas we know but little more than 
may be inferred from the fact that he was one 
of the captains of the first expedition in the 
previous year and possessed so much of character 
that he held the office of ‘ Admiral of the Country' 
on this, his return to it. The second name on 
the list, ‘Master Hariot,' is that of one who will 
hereafter be noticed. ‘Master Stafford' would 
seem, from the narratives yet to come, to have 
been a man of energy, intelligence and worth, 
who clung to the fortunes of the colony, not 
only on this expedition, but in the subsequent 
ope, conducted by John White. Of the others 
here named, we can discover nothing." 1 

A^little more than that can be stated about 
them, however. 

The name “Master Kendall" is interesting, 
for this gentleman may have been the same 

mawk’s History of North Carolina, p. 105. 


150 


The First Attempt 


1585 Captain George Kendall who was one of the 
Council for Virginia in 1607, and who was 
executed for an attempt to take one of the 
vessels and leave that Colony. 

The name Seclemore is so unusual that the 
Edward Seclemore mentioned here, may have 
been a near relative of the Michael Secklemore 
who came over in the second supply to Virginia. 

We also notice the name of John Gostigo, 
and observe the absence of Fernando. Gostigo 
sounds Spanish. Fernando was the master of 
the Tiger, and had no doubt gone back with 
it to England when Grenville sailed. Who can 
tell but that Gostigo was also in the interest of 
Spain, and was left behind to watch the pro¬ 
ceedings, while Fernando, or Ferdinando, as we 
first knew him, returned to report what had 
taken place to the Spanish Court? 

Thomas Candyshe,or Cavendish, was the high 
marshal, an executive officer corresponding to 
a sheriff or sergeant. He was of a turbulent 
disposition and had a stormy career. He was 
of good family and squandered a large fortune. 
He is one who was complained of by Grenville. 
His name does not appear in the list of the 
settlers, possibly because he was an officer. 1 

Mr. Stukeley was a relation of Raleigh. He 
was the father of Sir Lewis Stukeley who acted 
as spy and informer on Raleigh after his last 
Guiana voyage. His name also is not in the 
list. 


1 Appendix B. 


The Colonists Left in Virginia 151 

Hariot at this time was twenty-five years of 1585 
age, already celebrated as a mathematician and 
scientist. He was living in Raleigh’s family 
up to the time this expedition sailed. He was 
highly valued by Raleigh, and his writings are 
among the most important contributions to a 
knowledge of the Indians, and the products of 
the country. 1 

The gentlemen of this company, we presume, 
were Deputy General Ralph Lane, Philip 
Amadas, Thomas Hariot, Thomas Harvey, 
Michael Polison, Hugh Roger, Anthony Russe, 
Edward Stafford, Captain Vaughan and Masters 
Acton, Allyne, Gardiner, Kendall, Marvyn, 
Prideox, Snelling, Cavendish and Stukeley. We 
would also include in this list John White, whose 
name here appears as John Wright. Although 
he has not the title Master before his name, he 
must have been a man of prominence, as he was 
later made Governor of the Colony at the time 
of the expedition sent out in 1587, and his 
writings show him to have been a man of 
education and refinement, while his celebrated 
drawings, show him to have been an artist of 
great ability. 

The other eighty-eight were no doubt soldiers 
and sailors, laborers and artisans of various 
sorts, carpenters, mariners, farm hands and so 
forth, care no doubt having been taken to have 
representatives of all the useful trades, so that 
the great work before them could be successfully 

1 Tarbox, Sir Walter Ralegh and his Colony in America, p. 138. 


152 


The First Attempt 


1585 undertaken. They had enemies in abundance, 
civilized and uncivilized, to confront; a fort and 
houses to build; a forest to clear; fields to plant. 
They would need more boats and the thousand 
or more things which our complex civilization 
looks upon as necessary. All the things which 
they could not bring from England with them, 
would have to be manufactured or produced in 
Virginia by the members of the company. So 
they had need of many branches of art and 
industry. 

Many of them, of course, possibly the large 
majority of them, were professional sailors and 
soldiers, possibly every one of them had seen 
service against the Spaniards in the Netherlands. 
They may have been personally known to 
Raleigh, and served under him there and 
elsewhere. That this company formed a strong 
military expedition is sufficiently shown by the 
impression they made on the Spaniards during 
their stay on the Island of Haiti. Only to the 
“force that we were of, and the vigilence and 
watchfulness that was amongst us” did they 
attribute the fact that they were not attacked 
by the Spaniards. 

We have every right to suppose that the 
great majority, if not all, of these men came 
from Devon. Bideford, Barnstaple, Devonport, 
Plymouth and Exeter were probably all 
represented. 

When Sir Humphrey Gilbert undertook to 
plant his colony in Newfoundland, he had 


The Colonists Left in Virginia 153 

among his colonists “of every faculty good 1585 
choice, as shipwrights, masons, carpenters, 
smiths and such like, requisite for such an 
action; also mineral men and refiners. Beside, 
for solace of our people and allurement of the 
savages, we were provided of musique in good 
variety; not omitting the least toys, as morris- 
dancers, 1 hobby-horses, and May-like 2 conceits, 
to delight the savage people, whom we intended 
to win by all fair means possible.” 3 

No doubt all these artisans and things were 
also to be found in the ships sent out by Sir 
Walter, who was surely wise enough to benefit 
by the experience of others, especially of those 
he knew so well. 

At any rate, these were the men who first 
undertook to plant the flag of England on the 
shores of the New World. They bid defiance 
to the Catholic Powers. They braved the 
dangers of the wilderness with all its savage 
beasts and still more savage men, who were 
soon to look upon them with eyes of deadly 
hatred. 

It was thus truly an heroic band, whose 
names deserve perpetuation, which, in August, 

1585, was left on the sandy shores of Roanoke 
Island, to hold that Island and a large part of 
the continent of North America for Sir Walter 

ir rhe morris-dance was performed by persons in costume, with 
hoods and dresses togged with bells. They commonly represented 
the personages in the Robin Hood legend. The hobby-horse was 
a prominent character in this dance. 

2 Relating to the May-day festivals. 

3 Westward Ho!, p. 250. 


154 


The First Attempt 


1585 Raleigh, against the power of the Indians, and 
against the great world powers of France and 
Spain. 

In order to accomplish this, they promptly 
set about to build a fort and a town. 

The town they appropriately named the City 
of Raleigh. Their town has now wholly 
disappeared, but the remains of their fort are 
still to be seen. This fort they called “The 
New Fort in Virginia.” 

All around them was an unknown world. 
A knowledge of their surroundings was essential. 
With a considerable degree of success they 
tried to draw correct maps of the region 
in which they were. One of the earliest 
of these we here reproduce. Indian and 
English names are together found upon it. 
Of course the development of this map took 
time. As their explorations were made, new 
names would appear upon it. But we introduce 
it here to show how these settlers proceeded to 
name the geographical objects around them 
after persons connected with the enterprise, 
and the indication it contains that they promptly 
acquired separate private property rights in 
the soil. 

By virtue of Raleigh’s grant he was the owner 
of it all, but under his system of government, 
it must have been provided that these hardy 
first comers were to be rewarded by ownership 
of parts of the land they had come to conquer. 
They were no doubt to acquire them by feudal 
tenures, holding them all of Raleigh. 


s 



Map of “Old Virginia”, 

That is, the part involved in Raleigh’s Colony, taken from 

Smith’s General History. 
































The Colonists Left in Virginia 155 

The following names we notice on this map 1585 
with particular interest: 

The great Pamlico Sound is named after the 
General of Virginia, and is called Grenville’s 
Roads. 

The Alligator River is named after the Deputy 
General of Virginia, Lane’s River. It appears 
on the map as Laynflu. 

Cape Hatteras was named after the Admiral 
of Virginia, Philip Armadas. 

The neck of land lying between the Pas¬ 
quotank and Little Rivers, was named after the 
historian, Hariot’s lie. He no doubt acquired 
the title to that tract of land from Raleigh. 

Purchase lies, at the mouth of the Roanoke, 
cannot be thus easily explained, as the celebrated 
writer of that name was then an unknown 
youth. It is possible that this name may refer 
to the time when Lane and his half-starved men 
on coming back down the Mor-a-tock, or 
Roanoke, River, took possession of the island 
there and lodged on it that night. The word 
“purchase” would thus commemorate their 
seizure of the place. 

The Earl of Essex is either honored with the 
name of, or acquired title to, the island on the 
coast immediately east of Roanoke Island; and 
the Earl of Arundel to another a little north 
of it. 

The body of water at the mouths of the 
Pamlico and Pungo Rivers was named Cecil’s 
Harbor, in honor, no doubt, of the great Prime 
Minister. 


156 


The First Attempt 


1585 Francis Bacon, already a man of distinction, 
seems to have been honored with a Cape, which 
has now disappeared; and we suppose it was 
Sir Christopher Hatton, who had assisted 
Raleigh in obtaining his patent, who had the 
islands named after, or acquired by, him in 
Pamlico Sound. These seem also now to have 
disappeared. 

Strange names on the map, names which are 
difficult or impossible to understand without 
fuller information than we have in regard to 
what took place on Roanoke Island, are such 
names as Alice Smithfield Segar’s Grove, a name 
given to a large part of the region between 
Chesapeake Bay and Albemarle Sound; Mild- 
maid’s Road, leading from Currituck Sound 
toward Cape Henry; Townsrow’s End, west 
of Mildmaid^s Road; Mason’s Bush, way off 
toward the south-west; Walden’s Oak; L. D. 
Lenox Rocks; Stuard’s Reach; Anadale’s Chase; 
Beauchamp’s Plain, well up the Chowan, and 
many other such English designations. 

Kenrick’s Mounts, mentioned in the narrative, 
does not appear upon the map. 

We dare not even hazard a guess as to the 
significance of such a name as Ynysllygod, 
which appears in the middle of Pamlico Sound. 

We also notice several inlets north-east of 
Albemarle Sound, where there now stretches 
an unbroken, sandy beach. This coast-line, 
three hundred and thirty odd years ago, seems 
to have been much more a chain of islands 


The Colonists Left in Virginia 157 

than it is today. The moving sand has filled 1585 
up the inlets in many places and connected 
them into a long, thin line of low sandhills. 

The nineteen ovals conspicuous upon the map, 
are the best known of the palisaded Indian 
towns in that neighborhood. We notice that 
the Indian town of Roanoke on the island of 
that name, does not appear upon this map, an 
indication that the Indians had wholly with¬ 
drawn from the island upon the white men’s 
taking possession of the northern end of it. 

About three miles north of Roanoke Island, 
close to the coast, is to be found, on modern 
maps, Colington Island. This name is very 
similar to two others, from one or the other 
of which it may possibly have been derived— 
Colaton Manor, one of the ancient possessions 
of the Raleighs, or Sir John Colleton, one of 
the Lords Proprietors of Carolina. 




CHAPTER VIII 
Letter of Captain Ralph Lane 
to 

The Reverend Richard Hakluyt 

being 

Descriptive of the Country 
















































































T HE FOLLOWING is an extract from a 1585 
letter written by Captain Ralph Lane 
to Richard Hakluyt, the great compiler 
of the accounts which we here reproduce, and 
to another gentleman of the Middle Temple, 
whose name is not given: 

“In the meanwhile you shall understand, that 
since Sir Richard Grenville’s departure from 
us, as also before, we have discovered the main 
to be the goodliest soil under the cope 1 of 
heaven, so abounding with sweet trees, that 
bring such sundry rich and pleasant gums, 
grapes of such greatness, yet wild, as France, 

Spain nor Italy have no greater, so many sorts 
of apothecary drugs, such several kinds of flax, 
and one kind like silk, the same gathered of a 
grass, as common there, as grass is here. And 
now within these few days we have found here 
maize or genuine wheat, whose ear yieldeth 
corn for bread 400 upon one ear, and the cane 
maketh very good and perfect sugar, also Terra 
Sarnia, 2 otherwise Terra Sigillata. 3 Besides 
that it is the goodliest and most pleasing 
territory of the world: for the continent is of 
an huge and unknown greatness, and very well 
peopled and towned, 4 though savagely, and the 

x Arch or concave. 

2 Samian earth, a kind of clay. 

3 This literally means earth having little figures set in or wrought 
on it. It probably means clay suitable for making pottery. 

4 This statement, which is in harmony with other evidence, 
shows that the country was much more thickly populated than is 
generally supposed. 


160 


The First Attempt 


1585 climate so wholesome, that we had not one sick 
since we touched the land here. To conclude, 
if Virginia, had but horses and kine in some 
reasonable proportion, I dare assure myself, 
being inhabited with English, no realm in 
Christendom were comparable to it. For this 
already we find, that what commodities soever 
Spain, France, Italy or the East parts do yield 
unto us, in wines of all sorts, in oils, in flax, 
in rosins, pitch, frankincense, 1 corrans, 2 sugars, 
and such like, these parts do abound with the 
growth of them all, but being savages that 
possess the land, they know no use of the same. 
And sundry other rich commodities, that no 
parts of the world, be they West or East Indies, 
have, here we find great abundance of. The 
people naturally are most courteous, and very 
desirous to have clothes, but especially of coarse 
cloth rather than silk, coarse canvas they also 
like well of, but copper carrieth the price of all, 
so it be made red. Thus good M. Hakluyt and 
M. H. I have enjoyned 3 you both in one letter 
of remembrance, as two that I love dearly well, 
and commending me most heartily to you both 
I commit you to the tuition 4 of the Almighty. 
From the New Fort in Virginia, this third of 
September, 1585. 

Your most assured friend, 

Ralph Lane.” 5 


^esin from the pine trees. 
3 Joined. 

5 Hakluyt’s Voyages, page 301. 


2 Currants. 

4 Protection. 


CHAPTER IX 


Report 

of 

Captain Ralph Lane 

to 

Sir Walter Raleigh 

of the 

Settlement of Virginia 
inaugurated by 
Sir Richard Grenville 
and left in charge 
of 

Captain Lane 

at 

Roanoke Island 

1585 



C APTAIN Lane wrote an account of some 1585 
of the transactions of this attempt at 
colonization in the following report to 
Raleigh, whom he was representing throughout 
the transaction, as well as his immediate 
superior, Sir Richard. 

A remarkable thing about this account is 
how much is left unsaid. Grenville sailed for 
England on the 25th of August, 1585. What 
happened that summer and fall, and during 
the winter is left nearly a blank. That they 
were occupied in their building, strengthening 
the fort, planting, building boats, and exploring 
near-by places, we would presume as a matter 
of course. 

But what happened between them and the 
Indians we would like to know. It appears 
from an incidental statement that treaties of 
peace were made with some tribes, but we are told 
nothing of them. A brief statement is given 
of a trip north to the land of the Ches-a-peaks. 

But it is only when we come to the journey 
taken up the Mor-a-tock river, which happened 
in the spring of the following year, 1586, that 
we have any full account given us of anything. 

By that time the secret hostility of the Indians 
was ready to change to open war. 


Lane thus begins his narrative: 


162 


The First Attempt 


1585 “An account of the particularities of the 

employments of the Englishmen left in Virginia 
by Richard Grenville under the charge of Master 
Ralph Lane, General of the same, from the 
17th of August, 1585, until the 18th of June, 
1586, at which time they departed the Country; 
sent and directed to Sir Walter Raleigh. 

“That I may proceed with order in this 
discourse, I think it requisite to divide it into 
two parts. The first shall declare the particu¬ 
larities of such parts of the country within the 
main, as our weak number, and supply of things 
necessary did enable us to enter into the 
discovery of. 

“The second part shall set down the reasons 
generally moving us to resolve on our departure 
at the instant with the General, Sir Francis 
Drake, and our common request for passage 
with him, when the barques, pinnaces, and 
boats with the Masters and mariners meant 
by him to be left in the country, for the supply 
of such, as for a further time meant to have 
stayed there, were carried away with tempest 
and foul weather. In the beginning whereof 
shall be declared the conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan, 1 
with the savages of the main to have cut us off, 
etc. 

“The first part declaring the particularities 
of the country of Virginia. 

“First, therefore, touching the particularities 
of the country, you shall understand that our 

^in-gi-na took this name after the death of his brother Gran- 
ga-nim-e-o. From now on he is called by this new name. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 163 


discovery of the same has been extended from 1585 
the island of Roanoke (the same having been 
the place of our settlement of inhabitation) 
into the South, in the North, into the North¬ 
west, and into the West. 

“The uttermost place to the southward of any, 
Se-co-tan, being by estimation fourscore miles 
distant from Roanoke. The passage from 
thence was through a broad sound 1 within the 
main, the same being without kenning 2 land, 
and yet full of flats and shoals. We had but 
one boat with four oars to pass through the 
same, which boat could not carry above fifteen 
men with their furniture, 3 baggage, and victual, 
for seven days at most; and as for our pinnace, 
besides that she drew too deep water for that 
shallow sound, she would not stir for an oar. 

For these and other reasons (winter also being 
at hand), we thought good wholly to leave the 
discovery of those parts until our stronger 
supply. 

“To the northward our furthest discovery was 
to the Ches-i-pe-ans, 4 distant from Roanoke 
about one hundred and thirty miles: 5 the passage 
to it was very shallow and most dangerous, by 
reason of the breadth of the sound, and the 
little succor that, upon flaw, 6 was there to be 
had. 

Pamlico Sound. 

2 Without sight of land. 

Equipment. 

4 In the neighborhood of Norfolk. 

5 By the road or course followed. It was much less than that 
in a straight line. 

6 In case of storm. 


164 


The First Attempt 


1585 “But the territory and soil of the Ches-i-pe-ans 
(being distant fifteen miles from the shore), 1 
for pleasantness of seat, for temperature of 
climate, for fertility of soil, and for the com¬ 
modity 2 of the sea, besides multitudes of bears 
(being an excellent good victual), and great 
woods of sassafras and walnut-trees, is not to 
be excelled by any other whatsoever. 

“There be sundry kings, whom they call 
Wer-o-ances, and countries of great fertility 
adjoining 3 to the same, as the Man-do-ags, 4 
Tri-pan-i-eks, and O-pos-si-ans, which all came 
to visit the colony of the English, which I had 
for a time appointed to be resident there. 

“To the northwest, the farthest place of our 
discovery was to Chaw-a-nook, 5 distant from 
Roanoak about one hundred and thirty miles. 
Our passage thither laid through a broad 
sound, 6 but all fresh water, and the channel of 
great depth, navigable for good shipping, but, 
out of the channel, full of shoals. 

“The towns about the water’s side, situated 
by the way, are these following: Pas-sa- 

x The ocean shore, say at Virginia Beach. It is really about 
eighteen miles. 

2 Easy approach from the sea. 

3 0wned by them as such kings. 

4 The White and de Bry map published with Hariot’s Narrative 
shows these to be seated at the foot of the mountains, far to the 
west of Roanoke Island. The others do not appear on it. 

5 Given on the map as the name of a region, embracing Halifax, 
Northampton, Bertie, Hertford, and possibly other Counties. 
But it was also the name of probably the largest Indian town in 
this part of the world, which dominated this territory. The 
distance from Roanoke would appear to be an overestimate. 

6 Albemarle Sound. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 165 


que-noke, The woman's town/* Chep-a-noc, 2 1585 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 3 Mus-ca-mun-ge, 4 and Me- 
tack-wem: 5 all these being under the juris¬ 
diction of the king of We-a-pom-e-i-ok, called 
O-kis-co; 6 from Mus-ca-mun-ge we enter into 
the river and jurisdiction of Chaw-a-nook, 7 
there the river begins to straighten 8 until it 
comes to Chaw-a-nook, and then groweth to 
be as narrow as the Thames between West¬ 
minster and Lambeth. 

“Between Mus-ca-mun-ge and Chaw-a-nook, 
upon the left hand as we pass thither, is a 
goodly high land, and there is a town which we 
called The Blind Town, but the savages called 

1 Pas-sa-que-noke was situated at the south-eastern end of 
Camden County at North River Point. So called from its having 
a female ruler. 

2 Chep-a-nock seems to have been about the site of the present 
town of Jacocks in Perquimans County. 

3 We-a-pe-me-oc is given us as the name of the region north of 
Albemarle Sound. It took in apparently the country about up to 
the Virginia line. The town of very similar name, presumably 
the largest of that region, is not located on any map we have seen, 
but, observing the order of the others which are given, it might 
have been located at Harvey’s Neck, in Perquimans County. 

Lane began at the most eastern town on the north side of Albemarle 
Sound and followed the shore line going west. 

4 Mus-ca-mun-ge was, in all probability, on the site of Edenton, in 
Chowan County. 

5 Me-tack-wem seems to have been about the location of Avoca, 
in Bertie County. 

6 May not this O-kis-co, the ruler over many towns, be the 
same as O-pa-chis-co, one of the brothers-in-law of Powhatan, who 
is spoken of as an old uncle of Pocahontas, who was present at her 
marriage in 1614, and represented Powhatan himself on that 
occasion? There is about thirty years’ difference in time only 
between these events, and we are told that O-pa-chis-co was then 
an old man. That there was intimacy between them might be 
inferred from the prominence of both, and the fact that Powhatan 
is understood to have had a hand in destroying the Roanoke 
Island settlement. 

7 The Chowan River, and the region ruled over by the king of 
the large Indian town of Chaw-a-nook, some fourteen miles up 
the river. 

8 Becomes narrow. 


166 


The First Attempt 


1585 it O-han-o-ak, 1 and has a very goodly corn-field 
belonging unto it. It is subject to Chaw-a-nook. 

“Chaw-a-nook 2 itself is the greatest province 
and seignory 3 lying upon that river, and the 
very town itself is able to put seven hundred 
fighting men into the field, besides the forces 
of the province itself. 

“The king of the said province 4 is called 
Men-a-to-non, 5 a man impotent in his limbs, 
but otherwise for a savage, a very grave and 
wise man, and of a very singular good discourse 6 
in matters concerning the state, not only of his 
own country, and the disposition of his own men, 
but also of his neighbors around about him as 
well far as near, and of the commodities that 
each country yieldeth. When I had him 
prisoner with me, for two days that we were 
together, he gave me more understanding and 
light of the country than I had received by all 
the searches and savages that before I or any 

x O-han-o-ak, also called O-hau-noock, was possibly on the site 
of Branning, in Bertie County, on the west bank of the Chowan. 

2 Chaw-a-nook may have been located on the site of the present 
town of Chowan, on the river of that name, and in the County 
of that name, all of which were named after this formidable tribe. 
The number of warriors capable of being furnished by this town 
would indicate a population of at least three thousand. 

3 A feudal term implying the relation of the lord of a manor 
to the tenants. The king of Chaw-a-nook stood in this relation 
to the inhabitants of this region. It was his principality. 

4 Chaw-a-nook. 

5 He had probably succeeded Po-o-nens, who, Barlow said, was 
the ruler at the time of his voyage. 

6 These conversations were no doubt carried on by means of 
an interpreter. Man-te-o and Wan-chese had been with the 
English since some time after July, 1584, to some time after their 
landing, the end of June, 1585. The two men left with the Indians 
had also studied the Indian language. So when the two races 
came into contact again at the end of this year, they were no 
doubt able partly to understand each other. They also com¬ 
municated their ideas by means of signs. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 167 


of my company had had conference with. It 1585 
was in March last past, 1586. 1 Amongst other 
things he told me, that going three days' 
journey in a canoe up his river of Chaw-a-nook, 
and then descending to the land, you are 
within four days’ journey to pass over land 
northeast to a certain King’s country whose 
province lieth upon the sea, but his place of 
greatest strength is an island situate, as he 
described unto me, in a bay, the water round 
about the island very deep. 2 

“Out of this Bay he signified unto me, that 
this king had so great quantity of pearl, and 
doth so ordinarily take the same, as that not 
only his own skins that he weareth, and the 
better sort of his gentlemen and followers are 
full set with the said pearl, but also his beds 
and houses are garnished with them, and that 
he hath such quantity of them, that it is a 
wonder to see. 

“He showed me that the said King was with 
him at Chaw-a-nook two years before, and 
brought him certain pearl, but the same of the 
worst sort, yet was he fain to buy them of him 
for copper at a dear rate, as he thought. He 
gave me a rope of the same pearl, but they were 

*New style, it would still be 1585, old style, which we have kept 
in the margins. 

2 Probably the site of Norfolk, which was practically an island. 

The “place of greatest strength” was no doubt Ski-co-ak. The 
King here spoken of is presumably the one conquered by Pow¬ 
hatan, who then depopulated the country and repeopled it with 
others whom he could rely on. The Chesapeaks, a power before 
this catastrophe, were ruined, but those who took their place 
seem to have been called also by that name, although the remains 
of the original tribe was removed. 


168 


The First Attempt 


1585 black, and naught, yet many of them were very 
great, and few amongst a number very orient 1 
and round, all which I lost with other things of 
mine, coming aboard Sir Francis Drake his 
fleet; yet he told me that the said King had 
great store of pearl that were white, great and 
round, and that his black pearl his men did take 
out of shallow water, but the white pearl his 
men fished for in very deep water. 

“It seemed to me by his speech, that the 
said King had traffic with white men that had 
clothes as we have, 2 for these white pearl, and 
that was the reason that he would not depart 
with other than with black pearls, to those of 
the same country. 

“The King of Chaw-a r nook, 3 promised to 
give me guides to go over land into that King’s 
country whensoever I would: but he advised 
me to take good store of men with me, and 
good store of victual, for he said, that King 
would be loath to suffer any strangers to enter 
into his country, and especially to meddle with 
the fishing for any pearl there, and that he was 
able to take a great many of men into the field, 
which he said would fight very well. 

“Hereupon I resolved with myself, that if 
your supply 4 had come before the end of April, 
and that you had sent any store of boats, or 
men to have had them made in any reasonable 

brilliant like the dawn. 

2 Probably the Spaniards to the south. 

3 Men-a-to-non, whose statements Lane is reporting to Raleigh. 

4 The return of Sir Richard Grenville which was looked for by 
that time with more men and supplies. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 169 


time, with a sufficient number of men and 1535 
victuals to have found 1 us until the new corn 
were come in, I would have sent a small bark 
with two pinnaces about the sea to the north¬ 
ward to have found out the bay he spoke of, 
and have sounded the bar, if there were any, 
which should have ridden there in the said 
bay about that island, while I with all the small 
boats I could make, and with two hundred 
men, would have gone up to the head of the 
river of Chaw-a-nook, with the guides that 
Men-a-to-non would have given me, which I 
would have been assured should have been of 
his best men (for I had his best beloved son 2 
prisoner with me), who also should have kept 
me company in a handlock 3 with the rest, 
foot by foot, all the voyage overland. 4 

“My meaning was further, at the head of 

Supplied. 

2 The name of this son was Sky-co. 

3 Hand-cuff. 

4 ‘‘We have here proof of the judgment and good sense of Lane. 

Had he carried out this plan of a double expedition by water and 
land, he would undoubtedly have found the bay of Chesapeake 
and Craney Island, and his explorers, of both parties, would have 
met there, thus anticipating the settlement of Jamestown by 
some twenty years. And although Lane was unable to carry 
out his scheme of exploration, yet there can be no doubt that this 
statement of his influenced Sir Walter Raleigh in directing the 
course of his future adventures. For John White, who com¬ 
manded the colony of the next expedition, was ordered merely to 
stop at Roanoke Island for a time, and then proceed further 
north to this great bay, and find on it a better site for the colony 
than that on Roanoke Island. So also Captain Christopher 
Newport, at a subsequent period, made at once with his compan¬ 
ions for the Chesapeake, and did not touch in North Carolina, 
at all. And Sir Walter Raleigh thus directed because of this 
information brought home to him by Lane.” Hawk’s History 
of North Carolina, page 115. 

Lane’s proposed manner of dealing with his Indian guides is 
also interesting. He was going to take no chances of having 
them suddenly leave him, or turn against him, in the wilderness, 
but was going to hand-cuff each one of them to an Englishman. 


170 


The First Attempt 


1585 the river in the place of my descent 1 where I 
would have left my boats, to have raised a 
sconse 2 with a small trench, and a pallisado 
upon the top of it; in the which, and in the 
guard of my boats I would have left five and 
twenty, or thirty men. With the rest would 
I have marched with as much victual as every 
man could have carried with their furniture, 
mattocks, 3 spades and axes, two days 7 journey. 
In the end of my march, upon some convenient 
plot, would I have raised another sconse, 
according to the former, where I would have 
left fifteen or twenty. And if it would have 
fallen out conveniently, in the way I would 
have raised my said sconse upon some corn-field, 
that my company might have lived upon it. 

“And so I would have holden this course of 
insconsing every two days’ march, until I had 
been arrived at the bay or port he spake of, 
which finding to be worth the possession, I 
would there have raised a main fort, both for 
the defence of the harbor, and our shipping 
also and would have reduced 4 our whole habita¬ 
tion from Roanoke and from the harbor and 
port there (which by proof is very naught) unto 
this other before mentioned; from whence, in 
the four days’ march before specified, could I 
at all times return with my company back unto 

doming down from the vessels to the shore, just as one would 
descend from a horse. 

2 A block-house, or fort for some temporary or local purpose. 

3 A tool like a pickaxe, but having broad, instead of pointed, 
ends. Furniture meant equipment of all sorts. 

4 Reducere, lead or brought. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 171 


my boats, riding under my sconse; very near 1585 
whereunto, 1 directly from the west, runs a most 
notable river, and in all those parts most 
famous, called the river of Mor-a-toc. 2 This 
river opens into the broad sound of We-a-pom- 
e-i-ok. 3 And whereas the river of Chaw-a-nook, 4 
and all the other sounds and bays, salt and 
fresh, show no current in the world in calm 
weather, but are moved altogether with the 
wind, this river of Mor-a-toc has so violent a 
current from the west and southwest, that it 
made me almost of opinion that with oars it 
would scarce be navigable. It passes with many 
creeks and turnings, and for the space of thirty 
miles’ rowing and more, it is as broad as the 
Thames betwixt Greenwich and the Isle of 
Dogs, in some place more, and in some less. 

The current runs as strong, being entered so 
high into the river as at London bridge, upon 
a vale water. 5 

“And for that not only Men-a-to-non, but 
also the savages of Mor-a-toc, 6 themselves do 
report strange things of the head of the river, 
and that from Mor-a-toc itself which is a 
principal town upon the river, it is thirty days’, 
as some of them say, and some say forty days’, 
voyage to the head thereof, which head, they say, 

x He is now speaking of Roanoke Island. 

2 The Roanoke river. 

3 Albemarle Sound, probably another and later name for the 
Oc-cam river, or that part of it contiguous to the region called 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok. 

4 The Chowan river. 

’Ebb-tide, when the natural current of the Thames would be 
increased by the tide running out toward the sea. 

6 The Indian village on the north side of the river of that name, 
now the Roanoke. 


172 


The First Attempt 


1585 springs out of a main rock, in that abundance, 
that forthwith makes a most violent stream; 
and further, that this huge rock stands so near 
unto the sea, that many times in storms, the 
wind coming outwardly from the sea, the waves 
thereof are beaten into the said fresh stream, so 
that the fresh water, for a certain space, groweth 
salt and brackish. I took a resolution with 
myself, having dismissed Men-a-to-non upon 
a ransom agreed for, and sent his son into the 
pinnace 1 to Roanoke, to enter presently so far 
into that river with two double wherries, 2 and 
forty persons one or other, as I could have 
victual to carry 3 us, until we could meet with 
more either of the Mor-a-tocs, 4 or of the 
Man-go-aks, which is another kind of savages 
dwelling more to the westward of the said river. 
But the hope of recovering more victual from the 
savages made me and my company as narrowly 
to escape starving in that discovery before our 
return, as ever men did, that missed the same. 

“For Pe-mis-a-pan, who had changed his name 
of Win-gi-na upon the death of his brother 
Gran-ga-nim-e-o, had given both the Cho-an- 
ists 5 and Man-go-aks 6 word of my purpose 
touching them, I having been forced to make 

^mall, light, sailing-vessel, with two masts, rigged like a 
schooner, and capable of being propelled by oars. 

2 Light, half-decked fishing-vessels. 

3 Support. 

4 That is, obtain more food from the Indians of the town of 
Mor-a-toc. 

5 The Cho-wan Indians, under Men-a-to-non, living up the 
Chowan River. 

6 The Man-go-ack Indians living to the West of the Mor-a-toc, 
or, as we call it, the Roanoke River. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 173 


him privy to the same, to be served by him of a 1585 
guide to the Man-go-aks; and yet he did never 
rest to solicit continually my going upon them, 1 
certifying 2 me of a general assembly, even at that 
time, made by Men-a-to-non at Chaw-a-nook of 
all his Wer-o-ances, and allies, to the number of 
three thousand bows, preparing to come upon 
us at Roanoke, and that the Man-go-aks also 
were joined in the same confederacy, who were 
able of themselves to bring as many more to 
the enterprise. And true it was that at that 
time the assembly was holden at Chaw-a-nook 
about us, as I found at my coming thither, 
which, being unlooked for, did so dismay them 
as it made us have the better hand at them. 3 

“But this confederacy against us of the Cho-a- 
nists and Man-go-aks was altogether and wholly 
procured by Pe-mis-a-pan himself, as Men-a- 
to-non confessed unto me, who sent them 
continual word, that our purpose was fully to 
destroy them. On the other side, he told me that 
they had the like meaning towards us. 4 

x T'his wily king warns the other Indians, and then urges Lane 
to attack them, in the hope, of course, that he and his followers 
would be destroyed. 

informing. The Indians called a great council together to 
decide what to do with the English. 

3 Lane acts on this occasion, as at another critical juncture, 
with promptness and courage. As soon as he hears of the hostile 
movement, he attacks the three thousand. assembled Indians; 
routs them; captures Men-a-to-non, their king; holds him as a 
prisoner for a few days; captures Sky-co, his son, and holds him 
as a hostage for the good behavior of his father, bringing him all 
the way back to Roanoke Island with him. The conspiracy was 
broken up before the Indians knew Lane was aware of it, and 
before the other three thousand warriors could join them. 

4 The natural antagonism between the two parties, placed thus 
in a nearly necessarily hostile position to each other, breaks 
out at once. The Indians were friendly to the first comers, they 
merely sailed here and there, distributed gifts and departed. 

But this expedition had come in force, and began what the Indians 
clearly saw was a permanent occupation of their country. They 
resolved at once to destroy them, although Grenville or Lane 
had made treaties of peace with them. We learn of these treaties 
only incidentally. 


174 


The First Attempt 


1585 Lane now narrates the journey up the 
Roanoke River: 

“He in like sort having sent word to the 
Man-go-aks of mine intentions to pass up into 
their river, 1 and to kill them, as he said, both 
they and the Mor-a-tocs, with whom before we 
were entered into a league, and they had ever 
dealt kindly with us, abandoned their towns 
along the river, and retired themselves with 
their cren-e-pos, 2 and their corn, within the 
main, insomuch, as having passed three days’ 
voyage up the river, we could not meet a man, 
nor find a grain of corn in any of their towns. 
Whereupon, considering with myself that we had 
but two days’ victual left, and that we were then 
one hundred and sixty miles from home, beside 
casualty of contrary winds or storms, and 
suspecting treason of our own savages, in the 
discovery of our voyage intended, though we 
had no intention to be hurtful to any of them, 
otherwise than, for our copper, to have had 
corn of them, I, at night, upon the corps of 
guard, 3 before the putting forth of sentinels, 
advertised the whole company of the case we 
stood in for victual, and of my opinion we were 
betrayed by our own savages, and of purpose 
drawn forth by them upon vain hope, to be in 
the end starved, seeing all the country 4 fled 
before us, and therefore while we had those 

4 The Roanoke. 

2 Women. 

3 The post occupied by the men on guard. 

4 People of the country. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 175 

two days’ victual left, I thought it good for us 1585 
to make our return homeward, and that it were 
necessary for us to get the other side of the 
sound of We-a-pom-e-i-ok 1 in time, where we 
might be relieved upon the weirs 2 of Chy-pa- 
num, 3 and the Woman’s Town/ although the 
people were fled. 

“Thus much I signified unto them, as the 
safest way. Nevertheless, I did refer it to the 
greatest number of voices, whether we should 
adventure the spending of our whole victual to 
some further view of that most goodly river in 
hope to meet with some better pass, or otherwise 
to retire ourselves back again. 

“And for that they might be the better advised, 

I willed them to deliberate all night upon the 
matter, and in the morning, at our going aboard, 
to set our course according to the desires of the 
greatest part. 

“Their resolution, fully and wholly, was, and 
not three found to be of the contrary opinion, 
that while there was left one-half pint of corn 
for a man, we should not leave the search of 
that river, and that there were in the company 
two mastiffs, upon the pottage 5 of which, with 
sassafras leaves, if the worst fell out, the 
company would make shift to live two days, 
which time would bring them down the current 
to the mouth of the river, and to the entry of 

Albemarle Sound. 

2 That is, by the fish they might find in the weirs. 

3 Chep-a-nock, the town near Jacocks, Perquimans County. 

4 Pas-sa-que-noke, the town at the southern end of Camden 
County. 

6 Boiling their meat. 


176 


The First Attempt 


1585 the sound, and, in two days more, at the farthest, 
they hoped to cross the sound and to be relieved 
by the weirs; which two days they would fast 
rather than to draw back a foot till they had 
seen the Man-go-aks, either as friends or foes. 

“This resolution of theirs did not a little please 
me, since it came of themselves, although, for 
mistrust of that which afterward did happen, I 
pretended to have been rather of the contrary 
opinion. 

“And that which made me most desirous to 
have some doings with the Man-go-aks, either 
in friendship or otherwise, to have had one or 
two of them prisoners, was, for that it is a thing 
most notorious to all the country, that there is 
a province to the which the said Man-go-aks 
have recourse and traffic up that river of 
Mor-a-toc, which has a marvellous and most 
strange mineral. This mine is so notorious 
amongst them, as not only to the savages 
dwelling up the said river, and also the savages 
of Chaw-a-nook, and all them to the westward, 
but also to all them of the main, the country’s 
name is of fame, and is called Cha-u-nis 
Tem-o-a-tan. 

“The mineral, they say, is was-sa-dor, which 
is copper, but they call by the name of was-sa-dor 
every metal whatsoever. They say it is of the 
color of our copper, but our copper is better 
than theirs, and the reason is for that it is 
redder and harder, whereas that of Cha-u-nis- 
Tem-o-a-tan is very soft and pale. They say that 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 177 

they take the said metal out of a river that 1585 
falls very swift from the rocks and hills, and 
they take it in shallow water. The manner is 
this. They take a great bowl, by their description 
as great as one of our targets, 1 and wrap a skin 
over the hollow part thereof, leaving one part 
open to receive in the mineral. That done, they 
watch the coming down of the current, and the 
change of the color of the water, and then 
suddenly chop down the said bowl with the 
skin, and receive into the same as much ore as 
will come in, which is ever as much as their 
bowl will hold, which presently they cast into 
a fire, and forthwith it melts, and does yield in 
five 2 parts, at the first melting, two parts of 
metal for three parts of ore. Of this metal the 
Man-go-aks have so great store, by report of all 
the savages adjoining, that they beautify their 
houses with great plates of the same, and this 
to be true, I received by report of all the country, 
and particularly by young Sky-co, the king of 
Chaw-a-nook’s son, my prisoner, who also 
himself had been prisoner with the Man-go-aks, 
and set down all the particularities to me before 
mentioned. But he had not been at Cha-u-nis 
Tem-o-a-tan himself, for he said it was twenty 
days’ journey overland from the Man-go-aks to 


Shields. 

2 The word in the original is fine, evidently a misprint. 


178 


The First Attempt 


1585 the said mineral country, 1 and that they passed 
through certain other territories between them 
and the Man-go-aks before they came to the 
said country. 

“Upon report of the premises, which I was 
very inquisitive in all places where I came to 
take very particular information of, by all the 
savages that dwelt towards those parts, and 
especially of Men-a-to-non himself, who in 
everything did very particularly inform me, and 
promised me guides of his own men, who should 
pass over with me, even to the said country of 
Cha-u-nis Tem-o-a-tan, for overland from 
Chaw-a-nook to the Man-go-aks is but one 
day’s journey from sun-rising to sun-setting, 
whereas by water it is seven days’ with the 
soonest. 

“These things, I say, made me very desirous 
by all means possible to recover 2 the Man-go-aks, 

*“Of this famous region, Cha-u-nis Tem-o-a-tan, I can find 
no other account than that which is here written. It was perhaps 
like the El Dorado which lured Raleigh to Guiana. The Indians 
themselves may, however, have believed the stories they told, 
and may have seen gold from the country west of them, which 
they deemed a species of inferior soft copper. Metal to them 
w^as valuable only as it could be utilized to the necessary purposes 
of practical life. They knew nothing of ‘bullion’ or ‘specie.’ 

“It is curious enough that if we proceed westward from the 
country where the adventurers then were, we shall come presently, 
at the distance of some 150 miles, or little more, upon the gold- 
producing region of North Carolina. So, too, of copper, with 
which the savages appear to have been familiar enough, we of 
this day know localities where they might procure it not so far 
from them as the gold region. We may, then (with the informa¬ 
tion we have), imagine, if we please, ‘Cha-u-nis Tem-o-a-tan’ to 
have reached, on the one hand, from Chatam, Moore and Robinson 
Counties, to the Great Catawba, and on the other from our south¬ 
ern boundary up to the middle or beyond, of Randolph, Davison, 
Rowan and Iredell Counties. The Natives did not lie when * 
they said gold was west of them, and Lane was not deceived if 
he believed them.” (Hawk’s History of North Carolina, page 
122 ). 

2 Reach. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 179 


and to get some of their copper for an assay, 1585 
and therefore I willingly yielded to their 
resolutions. 

“But it fell out, very contrary to all expecta¬ 
tion and likelihood, for after two days' travel, 
and our whole victual spent, lying on shore all 
night, we could never see man, only fires we 
might perceive made along the shore where we 
were to pass, and up into the country, until 
the very last day. 

“In the evening whereof, about three of the 
clock, we heard certain savages call, as we 
thought, Man-te-o, who was also at that time 
with me in the boat; whereof we all being very 
glad, hoping of some friendly conference with 
them, and making him to answer them. They 
presently began a song, as we thought, in token 
of our welcome to them, but Man-te-o presently 
betook him to his piece, and told me that they 
meant to fight with us, which word was not so 
soon spoken by him, and the light-horsemen 1 
(sic) 2 ready to put to shore, but there lighted a 
volley of their arrows amongst them in the 
boat, but did no hurt, God be thanked, to 
any man." 

“Immediately, the other boat lying ready with 
their shot to scour the place for our hand- 

x Ash says that this term was given facetiously to the sailors 
who managed the canoes or light boats since called gigs. History 
of North Carolina, vol. i., p. 34. But John Evelyn, in his Diary, 
writing on October 12th, 1641, uses the term, meaning apparently 
a light boat, one that could be rowed rapidly. Lane always ap¬ 
plies the word to the crew. 

2 The Latin word meaning thus. It indicates that a word or 
phrase which seems strange or unintelligible, was still the actual 
one used. Here it means that the first publisher of this account 
did not know what light-horsemen meant. 


180 


The First Attempt 


1585 weapons 1 to land upon, which was presently 
done, although the land was very high and 
steep, the savages forthwith quitted the shore, 
and betook themselves to flight. 

“We landed, and having fair and easily 
followed for a small time after them, who had 
wooded themselves we knew not where, the 
sun drawing then towards the setting, and 
being then assured that the next day, if we 
would pursue them, though we might happen 
to meet with them, yet we should be assured to 
meet with none of their victual, which we then 
had good cause to think of; therefore, choosing 
for the company, making a strong corps of 
guard, 2 and putting out good sentinels, I 
determined the next morning, before the rising 
of the sun, to be going back again, if possibly 
we might recover 3 the mouth of the river, 4 into 
the broad sound, 5 which at my first motion I 
found my whole company ready to assent unto; 
for they were now come to their dog’s porridge, 
that they had bespoken for themselves, of that 
befell them, which did, and I before did mistrust 
we should hardly escape. 6 

“The end was, we came the next day by night 
to the river’s mouth, within four or five miles 
of the same, having rowed in one day down the 
current, as much as in four days we had done 

! This, no doubt, means the foot-soldiers, those carrying weapons 
in their hands. The implied contrast is with weapons too heavy 
to be carried in the hand, that is, cannon. 

2 Place occupied by the men on guard—a temporary fortification. 

3 Reach. 

4 The Roanoke. 

5 Albemarle Sound. 

6 That is, death by starvation. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 181 

against the same. We lodged upon the island,* 1585 
where we had nothing in the world to eat but 
pottage of sassafras leaves, the like whereof for 
a meat was never used before, as I think. 

“The broad sound 2 we had to pass the next 
day all fresh and fasting. That day the wind 
blew so strongly, and the billows so great, that 
there was no possibility of passage without 
sinking of our boats. This was upon Easter 
eve, which was fastened 3 very truly. Upon 
Easter day, in the morning, the wind coming 
very calm, we entered the sound, and by four 
of the clock we were at Chy-pa-num, 4 whence 
all the savages that we had left there were fled, 
and their weirs did yield us some fish, as God 
was pleased not utterly to suffer us to be lost, 
for some of our company of the light-horsemen 
were far spent. The next morning we arrived 
at our home, Roanoke. 5 

“I have set down this voyage somewhat 
particularly, to the end it may appear unto you, 
as true it is, that there wanted no great good 
will from the most to the least amongst us, to 
have perfected this discovery of the mine; for 
that the discovery of a good mine, by the 
goodness of God, or passage to the South-Sea, 6 
or some way to it, and nothing else, can bring 
this country in request to be inhabited by our 

*There are four islands in the mouth of the Roanoke. This was 
probably the one opposite the town of Plymouth. 

2 Albemarle Sound. 

3 Kept as a fast. 

4 Chep-a-nock, the town on Stevenson’s Point, near Jacocks. 

6 About thirty miles distant. 

6 The Pacific Ocean, which lay to the south of Mexico, and 
Central America, which were the first to be occupied by the 
Spaniards. 


182 


The First Attempt 


1585 nation. And with the discovery of either of 
the two above showed, it will be the most 
sweet and healthful climate, and therewithal 
the most fertile soil, being manured, in the 
world; and then will sassafras, and many 
other roots and gums there found make good 
merchandise and lading for shipping, which 
otherwise of themselves will not be worth the 
fetching. 

“Provided, also, there be found out a better 
harbor than yet there is, which must be to the 
northward, 1 if any there be, which was mine 
intention to have spent this summer in the 
search of, and of the mine of Cha-u-nis Tem- 
o-a-tan. The one I would have done, if the 
barks that I should have had of Sir Francis 
Drake, by his honorable courtesy, had not been 
driven away by storm, the other if your supply 
of more men, and some other necessaries had 
come to us in any conveniency. 2 For this river 
of Mor-a-toc promised great things, and by the 
opinion of M. Hariot the head of it, by the 
description of the country, either rises from the 
bay of Mexico, or else from very near unto, that 
opens into the South Sea. 

“And touching the mineral, thus does M. 
Youghan 3 affirm, that though it be but copper, 

Un the Chesapeake Bay region. 

2 This report was probably written by Lane after his return to 
England with Drake. He is now speaking of things which had 
not happened at the time of this voyage up the Mor-a-toc. He is 
reviewing the events of the settlement, and giving his opinion of 
t'he possibilities of the Colony, should it be reestablished. 

3 Probably meant for Captain Vaughan, one of the company. 


The Settlement on Roanoke Island 183 

seeing the savages are able to melt it, it is one 1585 
of the richest minerals in the world. 

“Wherefore, a good harbor found to the 
northward, as before is said, and from thence 
four days overland to the river Chaw-a-nook, 
sconses being raised; from whence again 
overland, through the province of Chaw-a-nook, 
one day’s voyage to the first town of the 
Man-go-aks up the river of Mor-a-toc by the 
way, as also upon the said river, for the defence 
of our boats, like sconses being set, in this 
course of proceeding you shall clear yourself 
from all those dangers and broad shallow sounds 
before mentioned, and gain within four days’ 
travel into the heart of the main, two hundred 
miles at the least, and so pass your discovery 
into that most notable country, and the 
likeliest parts of the main, with far greater 
felicity than otherwise can be performed. 

“Thus, Sir, I have though simply, yet truly, 
set down unto you that my labor with the rest 
of the gentlemen, and poor men of our company, 
not without both pain and peril which the 
Lord in his mercy many ways delivered us from, 
could yield unto you; which might have been 
performed in some more perfection, if the Lord 
had been pleased that only that which you 
had provided for us had at the first been left 
with us, or that he had not in his eternal 
providence, now at the last, set some other 
course in these things than the wisdom of man 
could look into; which truly the carrying away 


184 


The First Attempt 


1585 by a most strange and unlooked-for storm of 
all our provisions, with barks, master, mariners, 
and sundry also of mine own company, all having 
been so courteously supplied by the General Sir 
Francis Drake, the same having been most 
sufficient to have performed the greatest part 
of the premises, 1 must ever make me to think 
the hand of God only, for some his good purpose 
to myself yet unknown, to have been in the 
matter.” 2 

Lane here closed this part of his narrative. 
He says it all might have turned out better if the 
things Raleigh sent had been received in time; 
and suggests that, in the Providence of God, it 
might not have been intended for the Colony 
to succeed. 

In the next part of his account he deals more 
with the Indians. 


ir rhe discoveries, and so forth, above suggested. 
2 Hakluyt’s Voyages, vol. ii., pp. 302-312. 


CHAPTER X. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan, 
March, 1586, 

being a part of the report given 
by 

Captain Ralph Lane 
to 

Sir Walter Raleigh, 


of the Expedition of 1585. 




APTAIN LANE thus proceeds with his 1586 


account: 


‘En-se-no-re, a savage, father to Pe-mis-a- 
pan, being the only friend to our nation that 
we had amongst them, and about the king, 
died the 20th of April, 1586. He alone had 
before opposed himself in their consultations 
against all matters proposed against us, which 
both the King and all the rest of them after 
Gran-ga-nim-e-o’s death, were very willing to 
have preferred. And he was not only by the 
mere providence of God during his life, a means 
to save us from hurt, as poisonings and such like, 
but also to do us very great good, and singular¬ 
ly 1 in this. 

“The King was advised and of himself 
disposed, as a ready means to have assuredly 
brought us to ruin in the month of March, 1586, 
himself also with all his savages to have run 
away from us, and to have left his ground in the 
Island unsowed: which if he had done, there 
had been no possibility in common reason, but 
by the immediate hand of God, that we could 
have been preserved from starving out of hand. 2 
For at that time we had no weirs for fish, 
neither could our men skill of the making of 
them, neither had we one grain of corn for seed 
to put into the ground. 

“In mine absence on my voyage that I had 
made against the Cha-o-nists, and Man-go-aks, 
they had raised a bruit 3 among themselves, that 

Un the sense of single-handed, or alone. 

2 At once; directly. 

3 Report; rumor. 


186 


The First Attempt 


1586 I and my company were part slain, and part 
starved by the Cha-o-nists and Man-go-aks. 
One part of this tale was too true, that I and 
mine were like to be starved, but the other false. 

“Nevertheless until my return it took such 
effect in Pe-mis-a-pan’s breast, and in those 
against us, that they grew not only into 
contempt of us, but also, contrary to their 
former reverend opinion in show, of the Almighty 
God of heaven and Jesus Christ whom we serve 
and worship, whom before they would acknowl¬ 
edge and confess the only God, 1 now they began 
to blaspheme, and flatly to say, that our Lord 
God was not God, since he suffered us to sustain 
much hunger, and also to be killed of the 
Ren-a-po-aks, for so they call by that general 
name all the inhabitants of the whole main, 
of what province soever. Insomuch as old 
En-se-no-re, neither any of his fellows, could 
for his sake have no more credit for us. And it 
came so far that the King was resolved to have 
presently gone away as is aforesaid. 2 

“But even in the beginning of this bruit I 
returned, which when he saw contrary to his 
expectations, and the advertisement 3 that he 
had received; that not only myself and my 
company were all safe, but also by report of his 
own three savages which had been with me 
besides Man-te-o in that voyage, that is to say 

*An indirect, and therefore all the more striking, evidence of 
the religious character of the colonists, and their labors for the 
conversion of the heathen to Christianity. All this time, therefore, 
although Lane made no parade of the fact nor claimed any credit 
for doing so, they had been earnestly and successfully preaching 
the Gospel to the Indians. But Hariot gives a brief account of 
it in his narrative. 

2 That is, cease to cultivate any land on the island. 

intelligence. 















































The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 187 


Tet-e-pan-o, his sister's husband, E-ra-can-o, 1586 
and Cos-si-ne, that the Cha-o-nists and 
Man-go-aks, whose name and multitude besides 
their valour is terrible to all the rest of the 
provinces, durst not for the most part of them 
abide us, 1 and that those that did abide us were 
killed, and that we had taken Men-a-to-non 
prisoner, and brought his son that he best loved 
to Roanoke with me, it did not a little assuage 
all devices against us. On the other side, it made 
En-se-no-re's opinions to be received again with 
greater respect. 

u For he had often before told them, and then 
renewed those his former speeches, both to the 
King and the rest, that we were the servants of 
God, and that we were not subject to be 
destroyed by them; 2 but contrariwise, that they 
amongst them that sought our destruction should 
find their own, and not be able to work ours, 
and that we being dead men were able to do 
them more hurt, than now we could do being 
alive—an opinion very confidently at this day 
holden by the wisest amongst them, and of 
their old men; as also, that they have been in the 
night, being one hundred miles from any of us, 
in the air shot at and stroken by some men of 
ours, that by sickness had died among them; 
and many of them hold opinion, that we be dead 
men returned into the world again, and that we 
do not remain dead but for a certain time, and 
that then we return again. 

*Stand their ground against. 

2 This opinion prevailed at first very generally among the savages 
in America with reference to the European invaders. 


188 


The First Attempt 


1586 “All these speeches then again grew in full 
credit with them, the King and all, touching us, 
when he saw the small troup returned again, 
and in that sort from those whose very names 
were terrible unto them. But that which made 
up the matter on our side for that time was an 
accident, yea rather, as all the rest was, the 
good providence of the Almighty for the saving 
of us, which was this. 

“Within certain days after my return from 
the said journey, Men-a-to-non sent a messenger 
to visit his son the prisoner with me, and sent 
me certain pearl for a present, or rather, as 
Pe-mis-a-pan told me, for the ransom of his son, 
and therefore I refused them. But the greatest 
cause of his sending them, was to signify unto 
me, that he had commanded O-kis-ko, King of 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, to yield himself servant, and 
homager 1 to the great Wer-o-an-za 2 of England, 
and after her to Sir Walter Raleigh. To perform 
which commandment, received from Men-a-to- 
non, the said O-kis-ko, jointly with this Men-a- 
to-non’s messenger, sent four and twenty of his 
principalest men to Roanoke to Pe-mis-a-pan, 
to signify that they were ready to perform the 
same, and so had sent those his men to let me 
know that from that time forward, he, and his 
successors, were to acknowledge her Majesty 

*A feudal law term; one bound to do homage to another; or who 
holds lands of another by the title, or on the condition, of doing 
homage to the other. 

2 The Indian word for queen, or female leader. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 189 


their only Sovereign, and next unto her, as is 1586 
aforesaid. 1 

All which being done, and acknowledged 
by them all, in the presence of Pe-mis-a-pan, 
his father, and all his savages in counsel 
then with him, it did for the time thoroughly, 
as it seemed, change him in disposition towards 
us. Insomuch as forthwith En-se-no-re won 
his resolution of him, that out of hand he 
should go about, and withal to cause his men 
to set up weirs forthwith for us. Both which he 
at that present went in hand withal, and did 
so labor the expedition of it, that in the end 
of April he had sowed a good quantity of ground, 
so much as had been sufficient to have fed our 
whole company, God blessing the growth, and 
that by the belly, for a whole year. Besides that, 
he gave us a certain plot of ground for ourselves 
to sow. 2 

“All of which put us in marvelous comfort, if 
we could pass from April until the beginning of 
July, which was to have been the beginning of 
their harvest, that then a new supply out of 
England or else our own store would well 
enough maintain us. 

x That is, admitting the Queen to be superior to all, they were 
to acknowledge Sir Walter Raleigh as the sovereign of the country, 
and hold their lands of him. This, therefore, was the plan of 
colonization. The Indians were not to be exterminated. They 
were to be accepted as facts. Their political construction was to 
be accepted as a fact. The Kings were not to be deposed, but to 
become feudatories of Raleigh and subjects of Elizabeth, as Queen 
of the country. This same principle was applied at the time 
of the second attempt to conquer Virginia, when Powhatan ac¬ 
cepted a crown as feudal subordinate to James I. 

2 This would imply that up to this time there had been no pur¬ 
chase by the English, nor grant of any of the land from the 
Indians to the English. Jamestown Island was purchased from 
the Indians, but Roanoke Island does not seem to have been 
bought. But still it might have been later under Governor White. 


190 


The First Attempt 


1586 “All of our fear was of the two months betwixt, 
in which mean space if the savages should not 
help us with chas-sav-i and chy-na, 1 and that 
our weirs should fail us, as often they did, we 
might very well starve, notwithstanding the 
growing corn, like the starving horse in the 
stable, with the grass, as the proverb is. Which 
we very hardly had escaped, but only by the 
hand of God, as it pleased him to try us. 

“For within few days after, as before is said, 
En-se-no-re, our friend, died, who was no sooner 
dead, but certain of our great enemies about 
Pe-mis-a-pan, as Os-a-can, a wer - 6 - ance, 
Tan-a-quin-y and Wan-chese most principally, 
were in hand again to put their old practices in 
use against us, which were readily embraced, and 
all their former devices against us renewed, and 
new brought in question. But that of starving 
us, by their forbearing to sow, was broken by 
En-se-no-re in his life, by having made the King 
all at one instant to sow his ground, not only in 
the Island, but also at Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc 2 in 
the main, within two leagues over against us. 

“Nevertheless there wanted no store of 
mischievous practices among them, and of all 
they resolved principally of this following: 

“First, that O-kis-ko, King of We-a-pom-e- 
i-ok, with the Man-go-aks should be moved, 3 
and with great quantity of copper entertained 4 

1 Chassavie, from which tapioca is made, and China-root, from 
which a good food was prepared. Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and 
his Colony in America, p. 109. 

2 It lay to the west, across Croatan Sound. 

3 Stirred up, excited to action. 

4 Taken into service, or enlisted. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 


191 


to the number of 7 or 8 hundred bows, 4 to 1586 
enterprise the matter thus to be ordered. 

“They of We-a-pom-e-i-ok should be invited 
to a certain kind of month's mind, 2 which they 
do use to solemnize in their savage manner for 
any great personage dead, and should have been 
for En-se-no-re. 3 

“At this instant also should the Man-go-aks, 
who were a great people, with the Ches-i-pe-ans 4 
and their friends to the number of 700 of them, 
be armed at a day appointed to the main of 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, and there lying close, at 
the sign of fires, which should interchangeably 
be made on both sides, when Pe-mis-a-pan, with 
his troup above named, should have executed 
me, and some of our wer-o-ances, as they called 
all our principal officers, the main forces of the 
rest should have come over into the Island, 
where they were to have dispatched the rest of 
the company, whom they did imagine to find 
both dismayed and dispersed abroad in the 


‘Bowmen. 

2 Mourning, or the period of a month after the death of any one, 
devoted to praying for the departed soul, or contemplating his 
virtues or greatness. 

3 That is, it would have been the customary or proper thing to 
have done so. This was to take place on Roanoke Island, at 
which place these first savages were to gather. 

4 The inclusion of this tribe which dwelt on the southern shore 
of the Chesapeake Bay, in Norfolk and Princess Anne Counties, in 
Virginia, and which was then very powerful, shows what a general 
movement it was among the Indians to destroy the Roanoke 
Island settlement, and how they must have feared the English to 
deem such numbers necessary. It also shows the cooperation 
of Powhatan. 


192 


The First Attempt 


1586 Island, seeking of crabs and fish to live withal.” 1 

“The manner of their enterprise 2 was this: 
“Tan-a-quin-y and An-da-con, two principal 
men about Pe-mis-a-pan and very lusty fellows, 
with twenty more appointed to them had the 
charge of my person, to see an order taken for 
the same, 3 which they meant should in this sort 
have been executed. In the dead time of the 
night they would have beset my house, and put 
fire in the reeds that the same was covered with; 
meaning, as it was likely, that myself would 
have come running out of a sudden, amazed, in 
my shirt, without arms, upon the instant whereof 
they would have knocked out my brains. 

“The same order was given to certain of his 
fellows, for M. Hariot, or for all the rest of our 
better sort, all our houses at one instant being 
set on fire as afore is said, and that as well for 
them of the fort, as for us at the town. 4 

^n Roanoke Island were to be assembled the Indians of the 
region known as We-a-pom-e-i-ok, and the Man-go-aks, brought 
together there by the invitation of Pe-mis-a-pan, to the number 
of 700 or 800 bowmen, all under the pretext of taking part in the 
“month’s mind” for the dead En-se-no-re. This number was, no 
doubt, as many as they thought they could invite without arousing 
the suspicions of the English. 

At the same time, entirely unknown to their intended victims, 
another force composed of the Man-go-aks and the Ches-i-pe-ans, 
to the number of 700, were to be massed over on the main land, at 
the Indian village of Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, only five miles to the 
west, across Croatan Sound. 

Pe-mis-a-pan and his followers were first to kill Lane and his 
officers, and then to signal, by means of fires, to the forces held in 
readiness across the Sound, who were to come over as soon as they 
thus knew that the first part of the plot had been, or was being, 
accomplished. The united forces, amounting then to some 1500 
warriors, were to proceed to exterminate the white men. 

2 Their plans to carry out the plot. 

3 That is, to carry out an order given in relation thereto. 

4 It thus appears that the colonists under Lane were divided into 
two companies, the commander lived “at the town,” which was 
no doubt but a short distance from their fort. It contained 
“sundry necessary and decent dwelling houses,” and was named 
the City of Raleigh. The others were in the fort built for their 
protection in time of danger, but too contracted to be comfortable 
to live in. Its small size, however, enabled it to be better defended 
in case of an attack. It was about one hundred feet in diameter, 
the shape of a star with many points. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 193 

“Now, to the end that we might be the fewer 1586 
in number together, and so be the more easily 
dealt withal, for indeed ten of us, with our arms 
prepared, were a terror to a hundred of the best 
sort of them, they agreed and did immediately 
put it in practice, that they should not for any 
copper sell us any victuals whatsoever. Besides 
that, in the night they should send to have our 
weirs robbed, and also to cause them to be 
broken, and once being broken never to be 
repaired again by them. 

“By this means the king stood assured that I 
must be enforced for lack of sustenance there, 
to disband my company into sundry places to 
live upon shell-fish, for so the savages themselves 
do, going to Hat-o-rask, Cro-a-to-an and other 
places, fishing and hunting, while their grounds 
be in sowing, and their corn growing, which 
failed not his expectation. 

“For the famine grew so extreme among us, 
our weirs failing us of fish, that I was enforced 
to send Captain Stafford with twenty with him 
to Cro-a-to-an, my Lord Admiral’s Island, 1 to 
serve two turned in one, that is to say to feed 
himself and his company, and also to keep 
watch if any shipping came upon the coast to 
warn us of the same. 

“I sent Master Pridiox with the pinnace to 
Hat-o-rask, and ten with him, with the Provost 
Marshall to live there, and also to wait for 
shipping. 

XThe Admiral here referred to is not Master Philip Amadas, but 
some one of the distinguished Abbot family in England, which one 
we cannot determine. On the map of “Ould Virginia,” the island 
which contained Cro-a-to-an is named “Abbot’s lie.” 


194 


The First Attempt 


1586 “Also I sent every week sixteen or twenty of 
the rest of the company to the main over against 
us, to live of casada 1 and oysters. 

“In the meanwhile Pe-mis-a-pan went of 
purpose to Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc for three 
causes. The one, to see his grounds there broken 
up, and sowed for a second crop. The other, to 
withdraw himself from my daily sending to him 
for supply of victual for my company, for he 
was afraid to deny me anything, neither durst 
he in my presence but by color 2 and with 
excuses, which I was content to accept for the 
time, meaning in the end, as I had reason, to 
give him the jump 3 once for all. But in the 
meanwhile, as I had ever done before, I and mine 
bare all wrongs, and accepted of all excuses. 

“My purpose was to have relied 4 myself with 
Men-a-to-non, and the Cha-o-nists, 5 who in 
truth as they are more valiant people and in 
greater number than the rest, so are they more 
faithful in their promises, and since my late 
being there had given many tokens of earnest 
desire they had to join in perfect league with us, 
and therefore were greatly offended with 
Pe-mis-a-pan and We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 6 for making 
him believe such tales of us. 

“The third cause of his going to Das-a-mon- 
que-pe-uc, was to dispatch his messengers to 

4 The cassava-plant, from the roots of which a kind of bread and 
tapioca was made, called elsewhere chas-sav-i. 

2 For some apparent or alleged reason. 

3 Get rid of him. 

4 Formed again a connection or alliance with. 

5 That is the Chowan Indians under Men-a-to-non, their king. 

6 That is, O-kis-ko, the king of the region named. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 195 

We-a-pom-e-i-ok and to the Man-do-ages, as 1586 
aforesaid. All which he did with great imprest 1 
of copper in hand, making large promises to 
them of greater spoil. 

“The answer within few days after came from 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, which was divided into two 
parts. First, for the King O-kis-ko, who 
denied 2 to be of the party for himself, or any 
of his especial followers, and therefore did 
immediately retire himself with his force into 
the main. The other, was concerning the rest 
of the province who accepted of it. And in like 
sort the Man-go-aks received the imprest. 

“The day of their assembly aforesaid at 
Roanoke was appointed the 10th of June. All 
which the premises were discovered by Sky-co, 
the King Men-a-to-non his son, 3 my prisoner, 
who having once attempted to run away, I laid 
him in the bilboes, 4 threatening to cut off his 
head, whom I remitted at Pe-mis-a-pan’s 
request. Whereupon, he 5 being persuaded that 
he 6 was our enemy to the death, he 5 did not only 
feed him 6 with himself, but also made him 6 
acquainted with all his 5 practices. On the other 
side, the young man 6 finding himself as well used 
at my hands, as I had means to show, and that 
all my company made much of him, he flatly 
discovered all unto me, which also afterwards 
was revealed unto me by one of Pe-mis-a-pan’s 
own men, that night before he 5 was slain. 

4 Money paid on enlisting soldiers. 

2 Refused to join the conspiracy. 

3 That is, by Sky-co, the son of King Men-a-to-non. 

4 A kind of light, portable stocks for confining the feet of 
prisoners, used generally on shipboard. A shackle for each foot 
slid upon an iron rod and was prevented from being removed by a 
large lock at the end of the rod. 

6 Pe-mis-a-pan. 

6 Sky-co. 


196 


The First Attempt 


1586 “These mischiefs being all instantly upon me 
and my company to be put in execution, it stood 
me in hand to study how to prevent them, and 
also to save all others, which were at that time 
as aforesaid so far from me. Whereupon I sent 
to Pe-mis-a-pan to put suspicion out of his head, 
that I meant presently to go to Cro-a-to-an, for 
that I had heard of the arrival of our fleet, 
though I, in truth, had neither heard nor hoped 
for so good adventure, and that I meant to 
come by him, to borrow of his men to fish for 
my company, and to hunt for me at Cro-a-to-an, 
as also to buy some four days’ provision to 
serve for my voyage. 

“He sent me word that he would himself come 
over to Roanoke, but from day to day he 
deferred, only to bring the We-a-pom-e-i-oks 
with him and the Man-do-ags, whose time 
appointed was within eight days after. It was 
the last of May, 1586, when all his own savages 
began to make their assembly at Roanoke, at 
his commandment sent abroad unto them, and 
I resolved not to stay longer upon his coming 
over, since he meant to come with so good 
company, 1 but thought good to go and visit him 
with such as I had, which I resolved to do the 
next day. But that night I meant to give them 
in the Island a camisado, 2 and at the instant to 
seize upon all the canoes about the Island, to 
keep him from advertisements. 3 

x So large or strong a force. 

night surprise; so called from having been made by horsemen 
with white shirts over their armor, so as to recognize each other 
in the darkness. 

3 Prevent Pe-mis-a-pan receiving information or warning. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 


197 


“But the town took the alarm before I meant 1586 
it to them. The occasion was this, I had sent 
the Master of the light-horsemen, with a few 
with him, to gather up all the canoes in the 
setting of the sunp and to take 2 as many as were 
going from us to Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, but to 
suffer any that came from thence to land. He 
met with a canoe going from the shore, and 
overthrew the canoe, and cut off two savages’ 
heads. This was not done so secretly but he was 
discovered from the shore; whereupon the cry 
arose. For in truth they, privy to their own 
villanous purposes against us, held as good 
espial upon us, both day and night, as we did 
upon them. 

“The alarm given, they took themselves to 
their bows and we to our arms. Some three or 
four of them at the first were slain with our shot; 
the rest fled into the woods. 

“The next morning, with the light-horsemen 
and one canoe, taking twenty-five with the 
Colonel of the Ches-i-pe-ans, 3 and the Sargeant 
Major, I went to Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc; and 
being landed, sent Pe-mis-a-pan word, by one of 
his own savages that met me at the shore, that 
I was going to Cro-a-to-an, and meant to take 

*At sunset. 

2 Seize and detain. 

3 Some friendly Indian of the Chesapeake tribe on whom this 
military title had been conferred, possibly; or, it might be the 
leader of the Chesapeakes, who had come over from Das-a-mon- 
que-pe-uc, intending to take part in the conspiracy against the 
English, but now, finding the plot discovered, goes over to their 
side and acts with them against Pe-mis-a-pan. Or, one of the 
English given this sobriquet. 


198 


The First Attempt 


1586 him in the way, 1 to complain unto him of 
Os-a-con, who the night past was conveying 
away my prisoner, 2 whom I had there present 
tied in a handlock. 3 

“Hereupon the king did abide my coming to 
him, and finding myself amidst seven or eight 
of his principal wer-o-ances and followers, not 
regarding any of the common sort, I gave the 
watch-word agreed upon, which is, “Christ our 
victory/’ 4 and immediately those his chief men 
and himself had by the mercy of God for our 
deliverence, that which they had purposed for 
us. 5 

“The King himself shot through by the 
Colonel 6 with a pistol, lying on the ground for 
dead, and I looking as watchfully for the saving 
of Man-te-o’s friends, as others were busy that 
none of the rest should escape, suddenly he 
started up, and ran away as though he had not 
been touched, insomuch as he overran all the 
company, being by the way shot thwart the 
back by my Irish boy with my petronel. 7 

4 To call on Pe-mis-a-pan as he passed by on his way to 
Cro-a-to-an. 

2 Sky-co, son of King Men-a-to-non, so we presume. As Sky-co 
had proved himself friendly, and had actually revealed the whole 
plot to Lane, it is probably that having him there handcuffed, was 
done merely as acting a part, in order to deceive Pe-mis-a-pan, and 
prevent any suspicions arising in his mind as to the object of this 
visit by Lane. 

3 Handcuff. 

4 Here we have a striking evidence of the fervor of the religious 
faith of these men. In this supreme moment when either their 
lives or these Indians’ lives are to be extinguished, their animating, 
soul-stirring watch-word is “Christ our Victory!” 

5 A violent death. 

6 The Colonel of the Ches-i-pe-ans. 

7 A hand-firearm shorter than the harquebus and longer than 
a pistol. The name is derived from the fact that it was discharged 
with the stock placed against the breast of the person firing it. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 199 


“In the end an Irishman serving me, one 1586 
Nugent, and the deputy provost, 1 undertook 
him, and, following him in the woods, overtook 
him. And I in some doubt lest we had lost the 
King and my man by our negligence, to have 
been intercepted by the savages, we met him 
returning out of the woods with Pe-mis-a-pan’s 
head in his hand.” 

Nothing further is told us of this fight which 
must have involved the death of several others. 

Lane appears to have regarded the conspiracy 
as entirely frustrated by the death of the King 
who organized it. Still, it w^ould have been 
interesting to have been told what happened 
with reference to the hundreds of savages 
assembled here for the destruction of the 
English. Terrified by the death of their leader 
and by the dreadful fire-arms of the white men, 
they may have been dispersed in short order. 

Thus came to an end the second conspiracy 
formed during the year for the destruction of 
this Colony. Both were frustrated by the cool 
courage and promptness of Lane, who, with a 
mere handful of followers, on both occasions, 
boldly attacked the Indians in their strongholds. 

In the one case, he captured the king; in the 
other, he killed the king. Displaying the talents 
of an able commander he did not wait for the 
Indians to attack him. This would have been 

1 Nugent and the deputy provost are the same. 


200 


The First Attempt 


1586 fatal. The number of the Indians would then 
have counted for them. Lane struck at once 
at the head and heart of the conspiracies. 
Capturing or killing the chief, the followers, who 
were in superstitious dread of the white men, 
were scattered. 

While these events were taking place in the 
wilderness of Virginia, John Davis, an English 
navigator was trying to find the Northwest 
Passage. In this voyage he discovered the 
strait, still named for him, Davis Strait, the 
body of water to the west of Greenland. 

Cardinal Richelieu was born. 

The Earl of Leicester left England and went 
to the aid of the Netherlanders against Philip II. 

Gregory XIII., having died in 1585, Sixtus V., 
a very remarkable man, was elected to succeed 
him. His origin was lowly. From being a 
shepherd boy, at the advanced age of sixty-four, 
he became Pope. With different policies from 
Gregory, he was no better friend of the Protest¬ 
ants. In his earlier life he was “consulter to 
the Inquisition.” The memory of Gregory he 
regarded with intense dislike, and, having seen 
him, in a dream, enduring the torments of the 
lower world, he ordered masses to be said for 
his soul. His vigorous rule lasted until 1590, 
and covered, therefore, the period when Raleigh 
was most active in his plans for Virginia’s 
colonization. 1 

Won Ranke’s History of the Popes, vol. i., pp. 306, 308, 319. 


The Conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan 


201 


As Raleigh's enterprise was inexhaustible, the 1586 
same year he was founding his own Colony in 
Virginia, 1585, we find that he also “ventured" 
other vessels in the voyage of the Earl of 
Cumberland. 

































V 






















CHAPTER XI 
The 

Abandonment 

of the 

Colony and the Removal 

of the 

Colonists to England 

by 

Sir Francis Drake, 

June, 1586. 



























\ 



























































W HILE affairs in Virginia were in the 
critical state depicted in the preceding 
chapter, another transaction in the 
western world, undertaken by another celebrated 
Englishman, was to have a profound effect 
upon Raleigh’s colony. 


1586 


This Englishman was also a native of Devon, 
Francis Drake, whose father, a yeoman, was a 
zealous Protestant, who had been compelled to 
take refuge in Kent during the religious perse¬ 
cutions under Queen Mary. He was the eldest 
of twelve children. He was now forty. 

Kingsley describes his personal appearance as 
that of a short, sturdy, plainly dressed man, 
who stood with legs a little apart, and hands 
behind his back, with keen gray eyes, with 
bullet head of crisp brown hair and wrinkled 
forehead. He had high cheek-bones, a short 
square face, broad temples, thick lips, yet as 
firm as granite. A coarse, plebeian stamp of 
man, yet his whole figure and attitude was that 
of boundless determination, self-possession and 
energy. His words were few and blunt. 

Educated under the care and at the expense 
of his relative, Captain, later, Sir, John Hawkins, 
he followed the sea, and at twenty-two was 
captain of the “Judith,” and conducted himself 
most gallantly in the celebrated fight in the 
harbor of San Juan de Ulloa, in which the 
English, under Sir John Hawkins, were so 
treacherously attacked by the Spaniards. 


204 


The First Attempt 


1586 Obtaining a regular privateering commission 
from Elizabeth, in 1570, he began private 
warfare upon the Spaniards. In the successful 
prosecution of these expeditions he rapidly rose 
to fame, besides gathering immense booty from 
the enemy. He carried the English flag into 
unknown seas, and alone of all his fleet of five 
vessels, in his good little ship, the “Pelican,” 1 
the first of all the English, he sailed around the 
world. He sailed from Plymouth, in Devon, on 
the thirteenth of December, 1577, and returned 
to Plymouth on November 3rd, 1580. 

For this unparalleled achievement he was 
knighted by the Queen, who, after a banquet on 
board the “Pelican,” conferred this high honor 
upon its gallant commander. 

In 1585, war being now openly waged between 
England and Spain, Drake gathered together 
another fleet, and sailed, in September of that 
year, for the West Indies, to inflict damage 
upon the Spanish ships and settlements. 
Victory perched upon his banner. One after 
the other he took and sacked the cities of 
St. Jago, St. Domingo, Cartagena, and St. 
Augustine. 

Flushed with victory and heavily laden with 
spoils, Drake decided to return to England, but 
to do so by way of Virginia. 

Sailing up the coast from Florida, he came 
with his large fleet of twenty-three ships, 
opposite to the settlement of the English. He 

mis vessel is also stated, by some authorities, to have been 
named the “Golden Hind.” 


Sir Francis Drake 

Engraved by W. Holl from and original picture in the 
possession of Sir T. F. Elliott Drake 










The Colony Abandoned 


205 


knew Raleigh personally, and was disposed to 1586 
do all in his power to help the settlement. He 
had abundant means with which to aid, as well 
as a willing, generous mind, but in the light of 
subsequent events, it was a misfortune for that 
colony that he came at this time. Had he 
come only a month later, Virginia, in all 
probability, would have been permanently 
established by Raleigh’s colony. 

How this unexpected visit was reported to, 
and received by, the little band of heroes at 
Fort Raleigh, we are fully told. 

After narrating the events in the preceding 
chapter, and referring to the death of Pe-mis-a- 
pan and the frustration of his plot, Lane proceeds 
thus with his account: 

“This fell out the first of June, 1586, and, the 
eighth of the same, came advertisement to me 
from Captain Stafford, lying at my Lord 
Admiral’s Island, 1 that he had discovered a 
great fleet of three and twenty sails; but whether 
they were friends or foes he could not yet 
discern. He advised me to stand upon as good 
guard as I could.” 

“The ninth of the said month, he himself 
came unto me, having that night before and 
that same day traveled by land twenty miles; 
and I must truly report of him from the first to 
the last, he was the gentleman that never 
spared labor or peril, either by land or water, 


^‘Abbot’s He,” in which was Cro-a-to-an. 


206 


The First Attempt 


1586 fair weather or foul, to perform any service 
committed unto him. 1 

“He brought me a letter from the general, Sir 
Francis Drake, with a most bountiful and 
honorable offer for the supply of our necessities 
to the performance of the action we were 
entered into; and that not only of victuals, 
munition and clothing, but also of barks, 
pinnaces and boats; they also by him to be 
victualed, manned and furnished to my 
contention. 

“The tenth day he arrived in the road of our 
bad harbor; and coming there to an anchor, the 
eleventh day I came to him, whom I found 
indeed, most honorable to perform that which, 
in writing and message, he had most courteously 
offered, he having aforehand propounded the 
matter to all the Captains of his fleet, and got 
their liking and consent thereto. 

“With such thanks unto him and his Captains 
for his care both of us and of our action, not as 
the matter deserved, but as I could, both for 
my company and myself, I, being aforehand 
prepared what I would desire, craved at his 
hands that it would please him to take with 
him into England a number of weak and unfit 
men for my good action, which I would deliver 

^o'te by Dr. Hawks: “This Captain Stafford, who appears in 
the list of adventurers as ‘Master Edward Stafford/ and whom 
Lane here so highly commends, seems not only to have been fitted 
for the rough work on which he had entered, but to have been 
sustained by his enthusiasm in perseveringly prosecuting it; for 
we shall see presently that he was an active and valuable member 
of the company under John White.” 


The Colony Abandoned 


207 


to him; and in place of them to supply me of 1586 
his company with oar-men, artificers and others. 

“That he would leave us so much shipping 
and victual as, about August the next following, 
would carry me and all my company into 
England, when we have discovered somewhat, 
that 1 for lack of needful provision in time left 
with us, as yet remained undone. 

“That it would please him withal to leave 
some sufficient masters not only to carry us into 
England, when time should be, but also to 
search the coast for some better harbor, if there 
were any, and especially to help us to some 
small boats and oar-men. 

“Also for a supply of calivers, 2 handweapons, 
match 3 and lead, tools, apparel and such like. 

“He, having received these my requests, 
according to his usual commendable manner of 
government, as it was told me, calling his 
captains to counsel; the resolution was that I 
should send such of my officers of my company 
as I used in such matters, with their notes, to 
go on board with him, which were the master 
of victuals, the keeper of the store, and the vice 
treasurer, to whom he appointed forthwith for 
me the Francis, being a very proper bark of 
seventy tons, and took present order for 
bringing the victual aboard for a hundred men 
for four months, with all my other demands 
whatsoever, to the uttermost. 


Which. 

2 A hand-firearm lighter 
a rest. 

3 Match-lock muskets. 


than the musket, and fired without 


208 


The First Attempt 


1586 “And further, he appointed for me two 
pinnaces and four small boats, and that which 
to perform all his former liberality towards us, 
was that he had gotten the full assents of two 
as sufficient experimented Masters as were any 
in his fleet, by judgment of them that knew 
them, with very sufficient goings, 1 to carry with 
me, and to employ themselves most earnestly 
in the action, as I should appoint them, until 
the term which I promised of our return into 
England again. The name of one of those 
masters was Abraham Kendall, the other 
Griffith Herne. 

“While these things were in hand, the 
provision aforesaid being brought, and in 
bringing aboard, my said masters being also 
gone aboard, my said barks having accepted of 
their charge, 2 and mine own officers, with others 
in like sort of my company with them (all which 
was dispatched 3 by the said general the twelfth 
of said month) the thirteenth of the same, there 
arose such an unwonted storm, and continued 
four days that had liked to have driven all on 
shore, if the Lord had not held his holy hand 
over them, and the general very providently 
foreseeing the worst himself, then about my 
dispatch 4 putting himself aboard; but in the 
end having driven sundry of the fleet to put to 
sea, the Francis also with all my provisions, 

Expenditure or outlay. 

2 Taken their part of the goods furnished by Drake. 

3 Promptly accomplished. 

Eane’s official communication to Sir Walter. 


The Colony Abandoned 


209 


my two masters, and my company aboard, she 1586 
was seen to be free from the same, and to put 
clear to sea. 

“This storm having continued from the 
thirteenth to the sixteenth of the month, and 
thus my bark put away as aforesaid, the General 
coming ashore made a new proffer unto me, 
which was a ship of one hundred and seventy 
tons, called the bark Bonner, with a sufficient 
master and guide to tarry with me the time 
appointed, and victualed sufficiently to carry 
me and my company into England, with all 
provisions as before; but he told me that he 
would not for anything undertake to have her 
brought into our harbor, and therefore he was 
to leave her in the road, 1 and to leave the care 
of the rest unto myself, and advised me to 
consider with my company of our case, and to 
deliver presently unto him in writing what I 
would require him to do for us; which being 
within his powder, he did assure me, as well for 
his captains as for himself, should be most 
willingly performed. 

4 Hereupon calling such captains and gentle¬ 
men of my company as then were at hand, who 
were all as privy 2 as myself to the General’s 
offer, their whole request was to me, that 
considering the case that we stood in, the 
weakness of our company, the small number 
of the same, the carrying away of our first 

’The place outside, in the ocean, near the shore where the 
vessels could ride at anchor. 

2 As well informed confidentially. 


210 


The First Attempt 


1586 appointed barque, with those two special 
masters, with our principal provisions in the 
same, by the very hand of God as it seemed, 
stretched out to take us from thence; considering 
also that his second offer, though most honorable 
on his part, yet of ours not to be taken, insomuch 
as there was no possibility for her with any 
safety to be brought into the harbor; seeing 
furthermore our hope for supply with Sir 
Richard Grenville, so undoubtedly promised us 
before Easter, not yet come, neither then likely 
to come this year, considering the doings in 
England for Flanders, 1 and also for America, 2 
that therefore I would resolve myself with my 
company to go into England in that fleet, and 
accordingly to make request to the General, in 
all our names, that he would be pleased to give 
us present passage with him. 

“Which request of ours, by myself delivered 
unto him, he most readily assented unto, and 
so he, sending immediately his pinnaces unto 
our island for the fetching away of a few that 
there were left with our baggage, the weather 
was so boisterous, and the pinnaces so often on 

ir rhis refers to the period after the assassination of the Prince 
of Orange, when the United States of Holland offered the 
sovereignty of their country to Queen Elizabeth. It was not 
accepted, but Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, as lieutenant- 
general of the English forces, was sent over to Holland, representing 
England as an ally of Holland. He accepted the further honor at 
their hands of Governor General. England at this time undertook 
to relieve Holland, then hard pressed by the armies of Philip 
II. Her act, of course, was equivalent to a declaration of war 
against Spain. Motley’s United Netherlands, vol. i, pp. 285-487. 

2 This refers no doubt to such attacks as had been made on the 
Spanish possessions in the West Indies and elsewhere by Drake, 
Hawkins, Morgan and others, and which were still to be made by 
the two first. 


The Colony Abandoned 


211 


ground, that the most of all we had, with all 1586 
our cards, 1 books and writings were by the 
sailors cast overboard; the greater number of the 
fleet being much grieved with their long and 
dangerous abode in that miserable road. 

“From whence the General, 2 in the name of 
the Almighty, weighing his anchors (having 
bestowed us among his fleet), for the relief of 
whom he had in that storm sustained more 
peril of wreck than in all his former most 
honorable actions against the Spaniards, with 
praises unto God for all, set sail the nineteenth 
of June, 1586, and arrived in Portsmouth the 
seven and twentieth of July, the same year.”, 

To this account Dr. Hawks adds the following 
interesting note: 

“In ‘Sir Francis Drake Revised/ printed in 
London in 1653, we have an account of the 
circumstances here related, which we subjoin 
for comparison with Lane’s account. And we 
are the more prompted to this, because it 
shows, from other testimony than Lane’s that 
he did not wish to abandon the enterprise, and 
was therefore not quite so unfitted for his place 
as some have supposed. 

“ ‘The 9th of June, upon sight of one special 
great fire (which are very ordinary all alongst 
this coast, even from the Cape of Florida 
hither), the general sent his skiff to the shore, 

KDharts or maps. 

2 Sir Francis Drake. 

3 Hakluyt’s Voyages, vol. iii, p. 255 et seq. 


212 


The First Attempt 


1586 where they found some of our English country¬ 
men, that had been sent thither the year before 
by Sir Walter Raleigh, and brought one 
aboard, by whose direction we proceeded along 
to the place which they make their port. But 
some of our ships being of great draught unable 
to enter, we anchored all without the harbor 
in a wild road at sea, about two miles from shore.’ 

“From whence the General wrote letters to 
Master Ralph Lane, being governor of those 
English in Virginia, and then at his fort, about 
six leagues from the road, in an island which 
they call Roanoke, wherein specially he showed 
how ready he was to supply his necessities and 
wants which he understood of, by those he had 
first talked withal. 

“ The morrow after, Master Lane himself, 
and some of his company coming unto him, with 
the consent of his captains, he gave them the 
choice of two offers, that is to say: either he 
would leave a ship, pinnace and certain boats 
with sufficient masters and mariners, together 
furnished with a month’s victual, to stay and 
make farther discovery of the country and 
coasts, and so much victual likewise that might 
be sufficient for the bringing of them all (being 
an hundred and three persons) into England, if 
they thought good after such time, with any 
other thing they would desire, and that he might 
be able to spare. 

“ 'Or else, if they thought they had made 
sufficient discovery already, and did desire to 


The Colony Abandoned 213 

return into England, he would give them 1586 
passage. But they, as it seemed being desirous 
to stay, accepted very thankfully and with 
great gladness that which was offered first. 
Whereupon the ship being appointed and 
received into charge, by some of their own 
company, sent into her by Master Lane, before 
they had received from the rest of the fleet 
the provision appointed them, there arose a 
great storm, which they said was extraordinary 
and very strange, that lasted three days together, 
and put all our fleet in great danger to be 
driven from their anchoring upon the coast. 

For we broke many cables and lost many 
anchors. And some of our fleet which had 
lost all, of which number was the ship appointed 
for Master Lane and his company, was driven 
to put to sea in great danger, in avoiding the 
coast, and could never see us again until we 
met in England. Many also of our small 
pinnaces and boats were lost in this storm. 

“ ‘Notwithstanding after all this, the General 
offered them, with consent of his Captains, 
another ship with some provision, although not 
such a one for their turns as might have been 
spared them before, this being unable to be 
brought into their harbor. Or else, if they 
would, to give them passage into England, 
although he knew he should perform it with 
greater difficulty than he might have done 
before. 

“ ‘But Master Lane, with those of the chiefest 


214 


The First Attempt 


1586 of his company he had there with him, consid¬ 
ering what should be best for them to do, made 
request unto the general under their hands, 1 
that they might have passage for England. The 
which being granted, and the rest sent for out 
of the country and shipped, we departed from 
that coast the 18th of June. 

“ ‘And so, God be thanked, both they and 
we in good safety arrived at Portsmouth in 
July 28, 1586, to the great glory of God and to 
no small honor to our prince, our country and 
ourselves.’ 

Dr. Hawks thus comments upon the above: 

“And upon this state of facts, the modern 
historian utters his sentence of condemnation 
against Lane. He says that ‘Lane shared the 
despondency of his men,’ and requested with 
them passage to England. And again, ‘the 
return of Lane was a precipitate desertion: a 
little delay would have furnished the colony with 
ample supplies. A few days after its departure, 
a ship arrived laden with all stores needed by 
the infant settlement.’ And further, ‘another 
fortnight had hardly elapsed when Sir Richard 
Grenville appeared off the coast with three well 
furnished ships.’ Ah! he knows all that now; 
but did Lane know these vessels were at hand? 
He had been expecting these very supplies for 
months and months, and yet they came not. 
Is he to be judged on the l ex post facto wisdom’ 

ir That is, by a writing signed by them. 



Sand Dune on Roanoke Island. 













The Colony Abandoned 


215 


of the historian? But take the facts as stated. 1586 
What proof is there that Lane desponded with 
his men? They all being ‘desirous to stay’ 
gladly accepted the first offer of Sir Francis 
Drake to give them a vessel. Does this indicate 
despondency? A storm drove that vessel off, 
and she returned to Carolina no more. Another 
is offered, the best Drake could offer, doubtless; 
but what was she? A vessel that, from her 
size, could not be brought into their harbor. 

Was she then to remain in the open roadstead, 
anchored at sea, on the coast of North Carolina? 

Of what use would she have been to the 
colonists, and how long would she have remained 
unshattered? Beside, to man and sail her 
would have probably required half if not more 
of all Lane’s men, for Drake expressly said the 
sole care of her must be among the colonists. 

And where was she to sail? What Lane wanted 
was small craft, a pinnace and boats, to explore 
the sounds and rivers. She could not enter 
the sound. For his purposes, she was useless 
then; as the writer just quoted says/not such 
a one for their turns as might have been spared 
them before.’ 

“But even she, unfit as she was, was not 
rejected without consideration. There was no 
‘precipitate desertion’ by Lane. He was 
directly the opposite of precipitate, for he called 
into consultation ‘the chiefest of his company.’ 
Hariot was among them, so was Stafford, so 
was Amadas, ‘the admiral of the Company,’ who 


216 


The First Attempt 


1586 had been on the coast of North Carolina/ and 
in its waters before. They all joined in the 
request to Drake to take them to England; and 
Lane, as if he foresaw that at some future day 
the historian might throw obloquy on him for 
this departure from Carolina, caused his 
companions to verify its necessity in writing; 
for they made their request ‘under their hands/ 
“Indeed, we think that the conduct of Lane, 
in this very particular of leaving with the 
colony for England, is one of the strongest 
evidences that he was fitted for his position as 
its governor and head. He enumerates very 
distinctly the reasons which influenced him:— 
the weakness of his company,—its small num¬ 
ber,—the loss of the first vessel with his 
provision and her officers,—the impossibility 
of making use of the second vessel, or even 
safely mooring her in any harbor he knew,— 
the disappointment in the expected and long- 
due supplies from England, and the reasonable 
calculations that they would not come during 
the year,—all these were weighty considerations 
for him as the responsible head. And, that he 
might be sure he estimated them calmly and 
dispassionately, he took counsel with his chief 
and best companions, and found that they 
viewed them precisely as he did, and actually 
requested him to take the colony back in 
Drake’s fleet. And not until he had thus 
considered the whole subject did he act. 

x There was no Carolina at that time. It was all Virginia. 


The Colony Abandoned 217 

‘'Now here was cool deliberation and inquiry 1586 
such as became a man responsible for the lives 
and safety of more than a hundred of his 
fellow-creatures; and let any one disposed hastily 
to condemn Lane, just imagine himself to be in 
precisely similar circumstances, and ask himself 
if, being so, he would not have acted very much 
as Lane did, except, perhaps, after much shorter 
deliberation. There is, in writing history, a 
considerate justice due even to the minor 
personages of life’s drama. Let them have it.” 1 

We would add to all of this, the consideration 
of the remarkable conjunction of affairs which 
occurred just at that time. The tenth of June 
had been selected by Pe-mis-a-pan for the 
bloody death of every man of that company. 

The fact of this conspiracy was revealed to them 
several days before the time set for the slaughter. 

They had several days to think of it. They 
were before this being slowly starved to death 
by the Indians. 

In these circumstances, which were as trying 
as could well be imagined, it was the fortitude, 
resourcefulness and courage of Lane alone 
which saved them all from certain death. We 
recall no act of greater personal courage than 
that of Lane going over from Roanoke Island to 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc with a handful of men, 
into the very heart and centre of the hostile 
camp, and there destroying the enemy in his 
own stronghold, a rendezvous of the opposing 
forces. 

Ulawks’ History of North Carolina, vol. i, pp. 138-141. 


218 


The First Attempt 


1586 Having been thus nearly miraculously 
delivered from the very jaws of death, sur¬ 
rounded by a native population whom they now 
learned, more clearly than ever before, hated 
them with a mortal hatred, and was attempting 
to compass their destruction, within exactly one 
week from the day their great enemy was slain 
and his plot frustrated, these ships came over. 
They were offered a voyage to England. To go 
home, to leave this place of danger, toil, starva¬ 
tion and death for the familiar scenes of their 
native country. 

The temptation was greater than human 
nature often could be expected to withstand. 
They went home. 

But these personal considerations are nowhere 
dwelt upon by them. They had just learned 
from Drake, that their country had become 
involved, through her aid given to Holland, in 
war with Spain. They decided that they could 
possibly be of greater service to England at home, 
or in the Netherlands, than upon these remote 
shores. England in fact had need soon enough 
of all her brave sons. It was not long after this, 
before the Invincible Armada, with the proud 
flag of Spain floating in the breeze, was to 
appear off the coast of England, bent upon her 
destruction. 

Add to these considerations, the fact, that, 
in any event, Lane expected to return later to 
England. His request of Drake was for “so 
much shipping and victual, as about August 


The Colony Abandoned 


219 


the next following would carry me and all my 1586 
company into England/’ and so on. It was 
now June. This meant that at the end of 
fourteen months, at the latest, they were going 
to return. The effect of that storm only made 
them decide to go earlier. 

Another thing worthy of mention, is the 
modesty with which Lane speaks of actions in 
which he participated. 

His overthrowing the conspiracy of Men-a-to- 
non is mentioned in so casual a way that one is 
apt to fail to appreciate entirely the importance 
of the occurrence in reading his account of it. 

He states only that his coming was unlooked for, 
and “did so dismay them, as it made us have the 
better hand of them.” In these few words does 
he describe the signal victory of a handful of 
Englishmen over three thousand Indians plot¬ 
ting their extermination. 

It is the same in his account of the frustration 
of the other plot by Pe-mis-a-pan. When, half 
starved, he and his men went boldly over to 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, full of warriors engaged 
in plotting their destruction, and killed the king 
and his chief officers, all Lane says is, that they 
“had by the mercy of God for our deliverance, 
that which they had purposed for us.” 

Another thing to be mentioned in connection 
with Lane’s administration, is the small number 
of men who died. Hariot said that there were 
only four of the whole company of one hundred 
and eight, and that they were weak and sickly 


220 


The First Attempt 


1586 when they came. One hundred and three came 
back. If we add Lane, this accounts for the 
whole one hundred and eight. 

When Lane went aboard Sir Francis Drake’s 
fleet he passed out of Virginia history, but it 
was to continue his active career in arms for 
England. He left Virginia in June, 1586. In 
November of the next year, we hear of him as 
a member of the Council of War, helping in the 
defence of England against the Spaniards, 
whose Invincible Armada was to be seen in a 
few months. He served on this Council with 
Raleigh, Sir Richard Grenville, Sir John Norris 
and other distinguished commanders. In Feb¬ 
ruary of that year, he is concerned with a plan 
for raising troops of horse. In 1589, as a 
Colonel, he accompanies Drake and Norris on 
an expedition to Portugal. He was finally made 
Muster-Master General in Ireland, where he 
was dangerously wounded. He was knighted 
in 1593, and died in 1604, or 1605. 1 

It would seem that Virginia might well have 
named a county after Lane. She so honored 
Sir Walter Raleigh and Sir Richard Grenville, 
and North Carolina has named its capital after 
Raleigh, and a county after Grenville, but it 
would seem as if Lane were more entitled to 
such an honor than poor little Virginia Dare. 
All we know of her is, that she was born and 

brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii, p. 936. 


The Colony Abandoned 


221 


baptised, but her name is now attached to the 1586 
region where most of what is here recorded took 
place. Dare County is her memorial, while 
Lane has none. 

Man-te-o, it appears also went back to 
England with Lane and Drake. He was accom¬ 
panied by another Indian, To-way-e. It is 
highly probable that other Indians also went, 
for we hear of another who was at Bideford with 
Sir Richard. 1 

Accompanying Lane back to England was 
Hariot. On his return, he became for twenty 
years, that is, until 1606, a member of the 
household of Raleigh. “When his fortunes were 
broken, his manors seized, and his means cut 
off, he gave this faithful servant of science a 
letter to Northumberland, who carried him 
down to Petworth, helped him in his studies, and 
settled on him a pension of £120 for life.” 2 

But while these things were taking place so 
adversely in Virginia, Raleigh was rising in 
power and influence in England. It was in 
July, 1585, that he became Lord Warden of the 
Stannaries. 

“He had as Warden to regulate mining privi¬ 
leges in Devon and Cornwall, to hold the 
Stannary Parliament in the wild heights of 
Crochern Tor, and judicially to decide disputes 

^arbox, Sir Walter Ralegh and his Colony in America, p. 256. 

2 Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i, p. 177. 


222 


The First Attempt 


1586 on the customs, which, though written, he has 
said, in the Stannary of Devon, were unwritten 
in Cornwall. Long after his death the rules he 
had prescribed prevailed. As Warden he com¬ 
manded the Cornish militia. 1 He succeeded in 
this office the Earl of Bedford. 

He was soon afterwards made Vice-Admiral 
of Devon and its adjacent county, Cornwall; 
and also appointed Seneschal, that is, the 
presiding magistrate, of Cornwall. 

Lane, who is credited, or charged, with being 
the first English smoker, and Drake, brought 
back with them tobacco, and the implements 
for smoking it. They handed them over to Sir 
Walter Raleigh. Sir Walter began to smoke. 

Tytler gives, in this connection, this incident 
which occurred at Raleigh’s country residence, 
Sherborne: “There is a well-known tradition 
that Sir Walter first begaii to smoke it privately 
in his study, and his servant coming in with 
his tankard of ale and nutmeg, as he was intent 
upon his book, seeing the smoke issuing from 
his mouth, threw all the liquor in his face by way 
of extinguishing the fire; and running down 
stairs, alarmed the family with piercing cries 
that his master, before they could get up, 
would be burnt to ashes.” 2 

Raleigh’s example made smoking fashionable. 
It spread among the courtiers. From them it 
spread to the people, and to other countries, 

1 Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 34. 

2 Life of Raleigh, p. 64; Tarbox, Sir Walter Ralegh and his 
Colony in America, pp. 37-38. 


The Colony Abandoned 


223 


“and that in the face of the most resolute 1586 
opposition of statesmen and priests, the ^counter- 
blaste’ of a great monarch, penal enactments of 
the most sever description, the knout, excom¬ 
munication, and capital punishment/’ 1 

Queen Elizabeth herself is said on one occasion 
to have tried a whiff from Raleigh’s pipe; but it 
made her so sick and dizzy that she did not 
repeat it. 

On another occasion, while watching him 
smoke, she bet him that he could not weigh the 
smoke that came from the pipe. Raleigh said 
that he could, and took the bet. 

He then weighed the tobacco before smoking 
a pipeful, then weighed the ashes, and told the 
Queen the weight of the smoke was the difference 
between the two. 

The Queen admitted she was beaten, and 
paid the bet. 

William Camden, who wrote a “Historie of 
the Reign of Elizabeth, Queen of England,” 
published in the seventeenth century, is the 
authority relied on, that Lane and his men at 
this time first brought tobacco to England 
from Virginia. He says: “Some for wantonness, 
some for health, suck in with insatiable greedi¬ 
ness the stinking smoke thereof through an 
earthen pipe and presently snuffe it out at 
their nostrils.” 

John Josselyn, who wrote a work entitled, 
“Chronological Observations of America,” about 

Encyclopaedia Britannica, Tobacco. 


224 


The First Attempt 


1586 the same period, stated that tobacco was first 
brought to England by Sir John Hawkins, but 
that it was first brought into use by Sir Walter 
many years after. He further stated that others 
still contended that it was first brought from 
Peru by Sir Francis Drake’s mariners. 1 

Raleigh is credited with the importation of 
two much better products than tobacco, which 
the New World gave to the Old, the potato and 
Indian corn. But, as to the potato, it is also 
said that this was not really a native product of 
North America, but was carried to Europe 
bv _theJ‘Spaniards from South America. 

^Tarbox, Sir Walter Ralegh and his Colony in America, pp. 37-33. 



Sir Francis Drake’s Ship 
The first English vessel to sail around the world. 




CHAPTER XII. 


The 

Third Voyage to Virginia 
at the charge of 
Sir Walter Raleigh 
1586 

Roanoke Island, Just Abandoned 
now left in charge of 
Fifteen Men 
by 

Sir Richard Grenville, General of Virginia, 
A single Vessel and a Fleet of Three 
coming to its relief arrived 
too late. 








NOTHER account is preserved of this 1586 



abandonment, from the pen of an un¬ 


known author. He also tells of the 
ship which arrived immediately after Lane and 
his colonists left in Drake’s fleet, and the three 
ships under Sir Richard Grenville, which 
arrived two weeks after this ship left. It is as 
follows: 

“In the year of our Lord, 1586, Sir Walter 
Raleigh, at his own charge, prepared a ship of 
a hundred tons, freighted with all manner of 
things, in most plentiful manner, for the supply 
and relief of his colony then remaining in Vir¬ 
ginia; but before they set sail from England it 
was after Easter, so that our colony half 
despaired of the coming of any supply, where¬ 
fore every man prepared for himself, determining 
resolutely to spend the residue of their life time 
in that country. 

“And, for the better performance of this their 
determination, they sowed, planted and set 
such things as were necessary for their relief in 
so plentiful a manner as might have sufficed 
them two years without any labor. 

“Thus, trusting to their own harvest, they 
passed the summer till the tenth of June, at 
which time their corn which they had sowed 
was within one fortnight of reaping; but then 
it happened that Sir Francis Drake, in his 
prosperous return from the sacking of Saint 
Domingo, Cartagena, and Saint Augustine, 


226 


The First Attempt 


1586 determined in his way homeward to visit his 
countrymen, the English colony then remaining 
in Virginia. 

“So, passing along the coast of Florida, he 
fell in with the parts where our English colony 
inhabited, and, having espied some of that com¬ 
pany, there he anchored and went aland, where 
he conferred with them of their state and 
welfare, and, how things had past with them. 
They assured him that they lived all, but 
hitherto in some scarcity, and as yet could hear 
of no supply out of England, therefore they 
requested him that he would leave with them 
some two or three ships, that if in some reason¬ 
able time they heard not out of England, they 
might then return themselves. Which he agreed 
to. 

“Whilst some were then writing their letters 
to send into England, and some others making 
reports of the accidents of their travels each to 
the other, some on land, some on board, a great 
storm arose, and drove the most of their fleet 
from their anchors to sea, in which ships, at 
that instant, were the chiefest of the English 
colony; the rest on land perceiving this, hasted 
to those three sails 1 which were appointed to be 
left there, and for fear they should be left 
behind, they left all things confusedly, as if 
they had been chased from thence by a mighty 
army, and no doubts so they were: for the hand 

l This shows that the single ship and the fleet of three belonged 
together. One sailed faster than the others. 


The Third Voyage to Virginia 227 

of God came upon them for the cruelty and 1586 
outrages committed by some of them against 
the native inhabitants of that country, i 

Immediately after the departing of our 
English colony out of this paradise of the world, 
the ship above mentioned, sent and set forth 
at the charges of Sir Walter Raleigh, and his 
discretion, arrived at Hatorask, who after some 
time spent in seeking our colony up in the 
country, and not finding them, returned with 
all the aforesaid provision into England. 

“About fourteen or fifteen days after the 
departure of the aforesaid ship, Sir Richard 
Grenville, General of Virginia, accompanied 
with three ships well appointed for the same 
voyage, arrived there, who not finding the afore¬ 
said ships according to his expectation, nor 
hearing any news of our English colony there 
seated, and left by him anno 1585, himself 
traveling up into divers places of the country, 
as well as to see if he could hear any news of 
the colony left there by him the year before, 
under the charge of Master Lane, his deputy, as 
also to discover some places of the country; but 
after some time spent therein, not hearing any 
news of them, and finding the places which they 
inhabited desolate, yet unwilling to lose the 
possession of the country which Englishmen had 
so long held, after good deliberation, he deter¬ 
mined to leave some men behind to retain 
possession of the country, whereupon he landed 
fifteen men in the isle of Roanoke, furnished 

ir This charge does not appear to be justified by the record left 
of this Colony. There was no intention of being unjust to the 
Indians. 


228 


The First Attempt 


1586 plentifully with all manner of provision for two 
years, and so departed for England. 

“Not long after, he fell with' the isles of 
Azores, on some of which islands he landed, 
and spoiled thee towns of all such things as 
were worth carriage, where also he took divers 
Spaniards. With these and many other exploits 
done by him in his voyage, as well outward as 
homeward, he returned into England.” 1 

This is the last service Grenville rendered in 
Virginia. We hear no more of him in connec¬ 
tion with this movement, although he is found 
rendering services of the highest importance 
soon afterwards in England. We cannot but 
think that he probably had much to do, how¬ 
ever, with fitting out the fleet which was 
organized later at Bideford, but which was not 
allowed to leave England. 

The fact that at the head of the next voyage 
there was another man, with a different title, 
leads one to infer that Sir Richard probably 
resigned his commission as General of Virginia. 
He may have thought that he had even more 
important duties to perform in England; and 
Raleigh, in consequence of this, may have had 
to alter his whole plan of colonization. 

Dr. Hawks calls attention to the following 
salient facts brought out in this account: 

“That the colonists under Lane had resolutely 
determined 'to spend the residue of their life- 

1 Hakluyt , s Voyages, vol. ii, p. 325. 


The Third Voyage to Virginia 229 

time in that country/ which negatives the idea 1586 
of that ‘despondency’ of which Bancroft speaks. 1 

“That they came to this resolution after the 
’colony half despaired of the coming of any 
supply’ from England, such as had been prom¬ 
ised, and as they expected. 

“That, like sensible men, after making such 
a determination, ‘they sowed, planted, and set 
such things as were necessary for their relief 
in so plentiful a manner, as might have sufficed 
them two years without any further labor.’ 

“That when Drake arrived, ‘their corn which 
they had sowed was within one fortnight of 
reaping.’ 

“That when the storm drove off the vessels, 
their numbers were greatly diminished, because 
in the ships designed by Drake for them, ‘at 
that instant were the chiefest of the English 
colony.’ 

“The writer of this short story (we know not 
who he was) calls North Carolina 2 ‘this paradise 
of the world.’ 

“Sir Richard Grenville’s arrival with three 
ships is also here noted. He left fifteen men 
on Roanoke island, not fifty, as Smith, Stith 
and others have said.” 3 

It seems that on this occasion Sir Richard 
brought back an Indian with him to England, 
who served him as his footman. This Indian 

Bancroft’s History of the United States, vol. 1., p. 102. His 
account of this Colony is unsympathetic, inadequate, incorrect 
and superficial. See the above volume, pages 92 to 108. 

2 Originally, of course, the part of Virginia we are here consider¬ 
ing- , . 

3 Hawks’ History of North Carolina, vol. l, p. 143. 


230 


The First Attempt 


1586 was baptised by the name of Raleigh,*at the 
church of Bideford. Kingsley gives two 
“crooked-lettered” entries which he had seen 
on the old parchment register of the Parish, 
which relate to him. One, of his baptism in 
the year 1587-8. 

“Raleigh, a Win-gan-di-to-i-an: 1 March 26th.” 

The other of his death, a year and a month 
after: 

“Rawly, a Win-gan-di-to-i-an, April, 1589.” 2 

The fate of these fifteen brave fellows we 
learn from the account given of the next voyage. 
The English under Governor John White were 
told about it by the Indians of Cro-a-to-an. 
We anticipate their account and give it here, 
where it logically belongs. They said that: 

“The fifteen Englishmen left at Roanoke the 
year before by Sir Richard Grenville, were 
suddenly set upon by thirty of the men of 
Se-co-ta, A-quas-cog-oc, and Das-a-mon-que- 
pe-uc in manner following. They conveyed 
themselves secretly behind the trees, near the 
houses where our men carelessly lived: and 
having perceived that of those fifteen they 
could see but eleven only, two of those savages 
appeared to the eleven Englishmen calling to 
them by friendly signs, that but two of their 
chiefest men should come unarmed to speak 

x This description of the nationality of the man was based on 
Barlow’s erroneous statement that the country (Virginia) was 
called Win-gan-da-co-a. 

2 “Westward Ho!”, p. 553. 


The Third Voyage to Virginia 231 

with those two savages, who seemed also to 1586 
be unarmed. 

“Wherefore two of the chiefest of our English¬ 
men went gladly to them: but whilst one of 
those savages traiterously embraced one of our 
men, the other with his sword of wood, which 
he had secretly hidden under his mantle, struck 
him on the head and slew him, and presently 
the other eight and twenty savages showed 
themselves. The other Englishman perceiving 
this, fled to his company, whom the savages 
pursued with their bows and arrows, so fast, 
that the Englishmen were forced to take the 
house, wherein all their victual and weapons 
were. But the savages forthwith set the same 
on fire, by means whereof our men were forced 
to take up such weapons as came first to hand, 
and, without order, to run forth among the 
savages, with whom they skirmished above an 
hour. In this skirmish another of our men 
was shot in the mouth with an arrow, whereof 
he died: and also one of the savages was shot 
in the side by one of our men, with a wild fire 
arrow, whereof he died presently. 

“The place where they fought was of great 
advantage to the savages by means of the thick 
trees, behind which the savages through their 
nimbleness defended themselves, and so offended 
our men with their arrows, that our men being 
some of them hurt, retired fighting to the water 
side, where their boat lay, with which they fled 
towards Hat-o-rask. 


232 


The First Attempt 


1586 “By that time they had rowed but a quarter 
of a mile, they espied their four fellows coming 
from a creek thereby, where they had been to 
fetch oysters. These four they received into 
their boat, leaving Roanoke, and landed on a 
little island on the right hand of our entrance 
into the harbor of Hat-o-rask, where they 
remained a while, but afterwards departed, 
whither as yet we know not. 1 

We insert here a short note by Dr. Hawks: 

“We have here the fate of Sir Richard Gren¬ 
ville’s fifteen men. They were all killed by the 
savages or drowned. Probably, when they left 
The little island’ near The harbor of Hatorask’ 
they attempted in their frail craft to coast down 
to Cro-at-o-an, where they knew they had 
friends, and perished by the way.” 

All that was ever found of any of them was 
the bones of one at Roanoke. He had been 
slain by the savages long before. 

With the temporary collapse of the colony, 
the structure of its government, as established 
by Raleigh, also vanished. We hear no more, 
under his regime, of General of Virginia, Deputy 
General, nor Admiral. Grenville, Lane and 
Amadas were gone, never to return, and their 
vacant offices were never filled. When the 
attempt was taken in hand again by Raleigh, 
which he did very promptly, he gave the Colony 
another form of government. 

Hakluyt’s Voyages, vol. ii, pp. 358-373. 


The Third Voyage to Virginia 233 

Meanwhile, for a few months, the savage 1586 
inhabitants resumed their ancient sway over 
Roanoke Island, and its adjacent waters, unhin¬ 
dered by the White Man, whom they possibly 
expected, and certainly hoped, to see no more 
forever. 

But he was soon to be with them again. 



CHAPTER XIII 
Some Contemporary Events 
1585-1586. 



S IR WALTER, during the period covered by 1585 
several of the preceding chapters, was to 
again occupied by his duties as a member 1586 
of the House of Commons, representing Devon 
for the second time, from October 15th, 1586, 
to March 23rd, 1587. In doing this he was 
performing a service familiar to his family. 

The Raleighs of Devonshire had sat from time 
to time in Parliament for many generations. 

Great here as elsewhere, Edwards, one of his 
many biographers, says of him: “Alike in clear¬ 
ness and closeness of argument, and in cool 
discriminating judgment amid the very heat and 
impetus of debate, Raleigh is conspicuous. In 
the former respect, his speeches stand in striking 
contrast with those of Robert Cecil. In the 
latter he will sometimes be found to have 
surpassed even the majestic intellect of Bacon.” 

He was in Parliament, in all, about eighteen 
years. 1 

The cost of all these voyages was, of course, 
enormous. What we here present in full of 
what Raleigh did in connection with the Virginia 
colony was but a part of what he was doing in 
opposition to the great national enemy. 

In 1586, Raleigh boasted that he had con¬ 
sumed the best part of his fortune in abating the 
tyrannous prosperity of Spain. 2 

ir rarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, pp. 

48, 50; Life of Ralegh by Edwards, 1868, p. 271. 

2 Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 52. 


236 


The First Attempt 


1585 The relations between England and Spain 
to were all this time growing more and more bitter. 

1586 The hostilities between the two countries had 
so far been confined to the Netherlands, the 
West Indies, the high seas, the coasts and 
islands of Africa, but within their ancient 
domains the two countries respected each other’s 
rights, and England traded with the ports of 
Spain. 

In 1585, however, without warning, Spain 
seized the English ships in her ports, and added 
them to the Armada she was preparing with 
which to subjugate England, but which she 
said was for Holland. 1 

“In the meanwhile the Jesuits, here and 
abroad, made no secret, among their own dupes 
of the real objects of the Spanish armament. 
The impious heretics—the Drakes, and Raleighs, 
Grenvilles and Cavendishes, Hawkinses and 
Frobishers, who had dared to violate that 
hidden sanctuary of just half the globe, which 
the Pope had bestowed on the defender of the 
true faith—a shameful ruin, a terrible death 
awaited them, when their sacrilegious barks 
should sink beneath the thunder of Spanish 
cannon, blessed by the Pope, and sanctified 
with holy water and prayer to the service of 
“God and His mother.” Yes, they would fall, 
and England with them. The proud islanders, 
who had dared to rebel against St. Peter, and 
to cast off the worship of “Mary,” should bow 

1 “Westward Ho!”, p. 555. 



John Calvin, 

Born at Noyon, Picardy, France, 1509 
Died at Geneva, 1564 

A Celebrated Protestant Reformer, Theologian and Writer. 

His most celebrated work was “The Institutes of the 
Christian Religion,” published in Latin in 1536, and in 
French in 1540. 


Engraved by Woolnoth from a print by Dankertz. 






■ : . : ' * . JP , 

r 





Some Contemporary Events 237 

their necks once more under the yoke of the 1585 
Gospel. Their so-called queen, illegitimate, to 
excommunicate, contumacious, the abettor of 1586 
free-trade, the defender of the Netherlands, the 
pillar of false doctrine throughout Europe, 
should be sent in chains across the Alps, to sue 
for her life at the feet of the injured and long- 
suffering father of mankind, while his nominee 
took her place upon the throne which she had 
long since forfeited by her heresy.” 1 

With such ideas pervading the Catholic party, 
plots against the Queen were rife. 

During this year, 1586, Anthony Babington, 
an English Roman Catholic, born in Derbyshire, 
formed one of the most dangerous conspiracies of 
that period. Under the guidance of various 
Catholic priests, particularly of John Ballard, he 
planned the murder of Elizabeth, the release of 
Mary, Queen of Scots, to whom he had been 
page during her imprisonment at Sheffield, and 
a general rising of the Catholics. For this he 
was tried and executed on September 20th, 

1586. Thirteen of his co-conspirators also 
suffered death. Their heads were set up on 
London Bridge. The conspiracy was discovered 
by Walsingham.” 

This conspiracy sealed the fate of Queen 
Mary, who was fully believed to be cognizant of 
it, and to have approved of it. Elizabeth’s 
ministers determined to free England from the 
danger which her presence caused. 

^‘Westward Ho!”, pp. 555-6. 


238 


The First Attempt 


1585 In the great war between the Protestants 
to and Catholics, waged all this time in the 

1586 Netherlands, Sir Philip Sidney, one of the most 
brilliant men England has produced, was mor¬ 
tally wounded at the battle of Zutphen, on 
September 22nd. In this battle his small body 
of troops was victorious over the Spaniards. 
He died at Arnheim, in the Netherlands, the 
seventh of the following month. 

Raleigh wrote a beautiful poem on the death 
of Sidney, which ends thus: 

“That day their Hannibal died, our Scipio 
fell, Scipio, Cicero, and Petrarch of our time; 

Whose virtues, wounded by my worthless 
rhyme, 

Let angels speak, and heaven their praises 
tell.” 





The Heads of the Conspirators exposed on the bridge 






























CHAPTER XIV 


Raleigh 

Associates Others with Himself 
in the 


Colonization of Virginia 







P TO the time of Lane’s return to England 1587 



in 1586, Sir Walter had sent out all 


these fleets, and conducted the whole 
enterprise as his private undertaking. The 
outlay had been enormous. The returns were 
nothing. Although favored by Queen Elizabeth, 
who settled many valuable estates on him, and 
granted him certain privileges in the nature of 
commercial monopolies, and raised him to the 
highest position in the court, his style of life 
involved such expenditures that he thought it 
best to associate with himself some others who 
would defray part of the cost of founding the 
Colony of Virginia. 

To Thomas Smith, afterwards knighted for 
his services in extending the power of England 
into other countries, and eighteen other mer¬ 
chants, who assisted in the enterprise, Raleigh 
granted free trade forever with his colony in 
Virginia, and to thirteen others he assigned the 
right of governing the Colony. Of these, John 
White, who had been in the previous expeditions, 
was made Governor, and the other twelve were 
appointed his assistants. These thirteen Ral¬ 
eigh constituted a corporation, on January 7th, 
1587. The corporation was named “The 
Governor and assistants of the City of Raleigh 
in Virginia,” and the nineteen merchants were 
made members “free of the corporation.” 

A short time before this, Raleigh was advised 
by Hakluyt to make his plantation in the 


240 


The First Attempt 


1587 Chesapeake Bay region, instead of at Roanoke 
Island. Hakluyt also dedicated two works to 
Raleigh, his “Peter Martyr,” and “Narratives 
of the Huguenots in Florida.” 

Raleigh also himself published at this time 
what was probably his first work: “The voyage 
which Antonio de Espeio made in the year 1583, 
of the discovery of New Mexico.” 

It was also at this time that he was honored 
with being made a member of the Council of 
War. 


CHAPTER XV 


The Fourth Voyage to Virginia 
Being the First under 
Governor John White 
With Three Ships 


The Colony again Planted in the Year 




















U NDER the new arrangement described in 1587 
the last chapter, Sir Walter Raleigh and 
his associates, in 1587, undertook to 
replant the Colony on the western shores of the 
Atlantic. This attempt he meant to conduct 
in person, but the Queen would not let him go. 

This expedition is known as the first voyage 
under the command of John White. The com¬ 
pany numbered one hundred and fifty men. 
Among them was the old enemy Simon Ferdi- 
nando, who puts in his finest work on this 
occasion. He was now Master of the Admiral h 
Dr. Hawks makes the following comment on 
this enterprise: 

“The distinguishing features in this effort 
seems to have been an attempt at the establish¬ 
ment of regular government, and the presence 
of females in the expedition. Both these imply 
the hope and intention of permanent settlement, 
though not (as we learn from the future narra¬ 
tive) on the island of Roanoke. What the 
precise form of government was under the 
charter of 'the Governor and Assistants of the 
City of Raleigh in Virginia/ we cannot now 
discover. 

“But as to this company thus chartered, it 
furnishes proof of a change in Raleigh’s mode 
of proceeding for the settlement of his colonies. 

He seems to have resolved that it was expedient 
to associate with him in interest, others, who 
stimulated by the hope of pecuniary returns, 

x We cannot but wonder how he obtained this commanding posi¬ 
tion. He must have made a more favorable impression on Lane 
than we would have supposed possible. 


242 


The First Attempt 


1587 either advanced money as ‘adventurers/ or 
went out themselves to establish and transact 
business, with the intent seemingly of making 
shipments to England of the products of the 
colony. We find, under date of January 7th, 
1587, which was some three or four months 
before this voyage of White, an instrument 
executed by Raleigh, whereby, without divest¬ 
ing himself entirely of his interest, he permitted 
others to share with him in the privileges 
conferred by his patent.” 

The account of this voyage, preserved by 
Hakluyt, presumably written by Governor White, 
is as follows: 

“In the year of our Lord 1587, Sir Walter 
Raleigh intended to persevere in the planting 
of his Country of Virginia, prepared a new 
Colony of one hundred and fifty men to be sent 
thither, under the charge of John White, whom 
he appointed Governor and also appointed unto 
him twelve Assistants, unto whom he gave a 
charter, and incorporated them by the name of 
Governor and Assistants of the City of Raleigh 
in Virginia.” 

With no more introduction than this, he 
then proceeds to the salient events of the 
voyage: 

“April—Our fleet, being in number three 
sails, viz.:—The Admiral, a ship of one hundred 
and twenty tons, 1 a flyboat 2 and a pinnace, 
departed the six and twentieth of April from 
Portsmouth, and the same day came to anchor 

Ut was named the Lion. 

2 This word has several meanings, but we take it here to mean 
a light, swift sailing-vessel. 


Sir Walter Raleigh 
After the Painting by Zucchero 





The Fourth Voyage to Virginia 243 

at the Cowes, in the Isle of Wight, where we 1587 
stayed eight days. 

“May—The fifth of May, at nine o’clock at 
night, we came to Plymouth, where we remained 
the space of two days. 

“The eighth we weighed anchor at Plymouth, 
and departed thence for Virginia. 

“The sixteenth, Simon Ferdinando, Master of 
our Admiral, lewdly forsook our flyboat, leaving 
her distressed in the Bay of Portugal. 

“June—The nineteenth we fell in with 
Dominica, 1 and the same evening we sailed 
between it and Guadaloupe. The twenty-first, 
the flyboat also fell in with Dominica. 

“The twenty-second we came to an anchor at 
an island called Santa Cruz, 2 where all the 
planters were set on land, staying there till the 
twenty-fifth of the same month. At our first 
landing on this island, some of our women 3 and 
men, by eating small fruit like green apples, 
were fearfully troubled with a sudden burning 
in their mouths, and swelling of their tongues 
so big, that some of them could not speak. 

Also a child, by sucking one of these women’s 
breasts, had at that instant his mouth set on 
such a burning, that it was strange to see how 
the infant was tormented for the time, but 
after twenty-four hours, it wore away of itself. 

iThis is not Haiti, which was also called Dominica, but the 
small island south-east of it, one of the Lesser Antilles. Guadeloup, 
another of this group, lay some 30 miles to the north. 

2 St. Croix, about 60 miles south-east of Porto Rico. 

3 This is the first time that women were brought on any of 
these expeditions sent out by Raleigh. 


244 


The First Attempt 


1587 “Also, the first night of our being on this 
island, we took five great tortoises, some of 
them of such bigness, that sixteen of our 
strongest men were tired with carrying one of 
them but from the sea-side to our cabins. In 
this island we found no watering-place but a 
standing pond, the water whereof was so evil, 
that many of our company fell sick with drink¬ 
ing thereof, and as many as did but wash their 
faces with that water, in the morning, before 
the sun had drawn away the corruption, their 
faces did so burn and swell, that their eyes 
were shut up, and they could not see in five or 
six days, or longer. 

“The second day of our abode there, we sent 
forth some of our men to search the island for 
fresh water, three one way, and two another 
way. The Governor, also, with six others, went 
up to the top of a high hill to view the island, 
but could perceive no sign of any men, or beasts, 
nor any goodness, but parrots and trees of 
guiacum. 1 Returning back to our cabins 
another way, we found in the descent of a hill 
certain potsherds of savage making, made of 
the earth of that island; whereupon it was 
judged that this island was inhabited with 
savages, though Fernando 2 had told us for 
certain the contrary. 

“The same day, at night, the rest of our 
company very late returned to the Governor. 

X A Hatian or South American name for the tree whose wood we 
call lignum-vitae. 

2 Another spelling for Ferdinando. 


The Fourth Voyage to Virginia 245 


The one company affirmed that they had seen 1587 
in a valley eleven savages, and divers houses 
half a mile distant from the steep, or top of the 
hill, where they stayed. The other company 
had found running out of a high rock a very 
fair spring of water, whereof they brought three 
bottles to the company; for before that time we 
drank the stinking water of the pond. 

“The same second day, at night, Captain 
Stafford, with the pinnace, departed from our 
fleet, riding at Santa Cruz, to an island called 
Beake, 1 lying near St. John, 2 being so directed 
by Ferdinando, who assured him he should 
there find great plenty of sheep. The next day, 
at night, our planters left Santa Cruz, and 
came all aboard, and the next morning after, 
being the 25tffiof June, we weighed anchor and 
departed from Santa Cruz. 

“The seven and twentieth, we came to anchor 
at Cottea, where we found the pinnace riding 
at our coming. 

“The twenty-eighth, we weighed anchor at 
Cottea, and presently- came to anchor at St. 
John’s, in Musketo’s Bay, where we spent three 
days unprofitably in taking in fresh water, 
spending in the meantime more beer than the 
quantity of the water came unto. 

“July—The first day we weighed anchor at 
Musketo’s Bay, where were left behind two 

me calls this place Baque further on. 

2 Porto Rico, whose full name was San Juan de Porto Rico. 

There was a smaller island also named St. John to the north of 
St. Croix, but it is evidently Porto Rico which is here meant. 


246 


The First Attempt 


1587 Irishmen of our company, Darbie Glaven and 
Dennis Carrell, 1 bearing along the coast of St 
John’s till evening, at which time we fell with 2 
Ross Bay. At this place Ferdinando had 
promised we should take in salt, and had caused 
us before to make and provide as many sacks 
for that purpose as we could. The Governor 3 
also, for that he understood there was a town 
in the bottom of the bay, not far from the 
salt hills, appointed thirty shot, ten pikes and 
ten targets, to man the pinnace, and to go aland 
for salt. Ferdinando perceiving them in readi¬ 
ness, sent to the Governor, using great persua¬ 
sions with him not to take in salt there, saying 
that he knew not well whether the same were 
the place or not. Also, that if the pinnace went 
into the bay, she could not, without great 
danger, come back till the next day at night, 
and that if, in the meantime, any storm should 
rise, the Admiral were in danger to be cast 
away. Whilst he was thus persuading, he 
caused the lead to be cast, and having craftily 
brought the ships in three fathoms and a half 
water, he suddenly began to swear, and tear 
God in pieces, dissembling great danger, crying 
to him at the helm: “Bear up hard, bear up hard!” 
So we went off, and were disappointed of our 
salt by his means. 

“The next day, sailing along the west end of 
St. John’s, the Governor determined to go aland 

x This is the last heard of these men. Why they were left we 
do not know, whether by accident or design. 

2 Fell in with. 

3 John White. 


The Fourth Voyage to Virginia 


247 


inlSt. German’s Bay, to gather young plants of 1587 
oranges, pines, 1 mameas and plantanos, 2 to set 
at Virginia, which we knew might easily be had, 
for that they grow near the shore, and the 
places where they grow, well known to the 
Governor, and some of the planters. But our 
Simon denied it, saying he would come to an 
anchor at Hispaniola 3 and there land the Gover¬ 
nor, and somb other of the Assistants with the 
pinnace, to see if he could speak with his friend 
Alanson, of whom he hoped to be furnished 
both of cattle, and all such things as we could 
have taken in at St. John’s; but he meant noth¬ 
ing else, as it plainly did appear to us afterwards. 

“The next day after, being the third of July, 
we saw Hispaniola, and bear with the coast all 
that day, looking still where the pinnace should 
be prepared to go for the place where Ferdi- 
nando’s friend, Alanson, was. But that day 
passed, and we saw no preparation for landing 
in Hispaniola. 

“The fourth of July, sailing along the coast 
of Hispaniola until the next day at noon, and 
no preparation yet seen for the staying there, 
we having knowledge that we were past the 
place where Alanson dwelt, and were come up 
with Isabella; 4 hereupon Ferdinando was asked 

Pineapples. 

2 The plantain, the tree with fruit like a banana. 

3 Haiti, also called Dominica and San Domingo. The name, 
given to it by Columbus, means Little Spain. The name Haiti 
was older. San Domingo was the name of the largest city on 
the island. Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America 

P 4 The site of this town, now in ruins, is about the middle of the 
north coast of Haiti. 


248 


The First Attempt 


1587 by the Governor whether he meant to speak 
with Alanson, for the taking in of cattle and 
other things, according to his promise, or not. 
But he answered that he was now passed the 
place, and that Sir Walter Raleigh told him, 
the French ambassador certified him that the 
king of Spain had sent for Alanson into Spain, 
wherefore he thought him dead, and that it 
was to no purpose to touch there in any place, 
at this voyage. 

“The next day we left sight of Hispaniola, 
and hauled off for Virginia, about four o’clock 
in the afternoon. 

“The sixth of July we came to the Island 
Caicos, 1 wherein Ferdinando said were two salt 
ponds, assuring us if they were dry we might 
find salt to shift with, until the next supply, 
but it proved as true as finding of sheep at 
Baque. 2 In this island, whilst Ferdinando 
solaced himself ashore, with one of the company 
in part of the island, others spent the latter part 
of that day, in other parts of the island, some to 
seek the salt ponds, some fowling, some hunting 
swans, whereof we caught many. The next day 
early in the morning we weighed anchor, leaving 
Caicos with good hope that the first land that 
we saw next should be Virginia. 3 

*A group of islands bearing this name, situated at the south¬ 
eastern end of the Bahama Islands, lies about one hundred and 
thirty miles north of Haiti. 

2 The island he before called Beake, lying near Porto Rico. 

3 They had then a little over a thousand miles still to sail. They 
probably sailed due North now, left the islands and made straight 
for Virginia. Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in 
America, p. 252. 


The Fourth Voyage to Virginia 249 


“About the sixteenth of July, we fell in with 1587 
the main of Virginia, which Simon Ferdinando 
took to be the island of Cro-at-o-an, where we 
came to anchor, and rode there two or three 
days. But finding himself to be deceived, he 
weighed and bare along the coast, where, in 
the night, had not Captain Stafford been more 
careful in looking out, than our Simon Fer¬ 
nando, 1 we had been all cast away upon the 
breach, called the Cape of Fear; for we were 
come within two cables’ length upon it. Such 
was the carelessness and ignorance of our 
Master.” 

“The two and twentieth of July, we arrived 
safe at Hat-o-rask, 2 where our ship and pinnace 
anchored. The Governor went aboard the pin¬ 
nace, accompanied with forty of his best men, 
intending to pass up to Roanoke forthwith, 
hoping there to find those fifteen Englishmen, 
which Sir Richard Grenville had left there the 
year before, with whom he meant to have con¬ 
ference, concerning the state of the country 
and savages, meaning after he had so done, to 
return again to the fleet, and pass along the 
coast to the Bay of Ches-e-pi-ok 3 where we 
intended to make our seat and fort, according 
to the charge given us among other directions 
in writing, under the hand of Sir Walter Raleigh. 

But as soon as we were put with our pinnace 
from the ship, a gentleman by the means of 

ir The same as Ferdinando. 

2 The inlet near Roanoke Island, north of Cape Hatteras. 

3 Chesapeake Bay. 


250 


The First Attempt 


1587 Ferdinando, who was appointed to return for 
England, called to the sailors in the pinnace, 
charging them not to bring any of the planters 
back again, but to leave them in the island, 
except the Governor, and two or three such as 
he approved, saying that the summer was far 
spent, wherefore he would land all the planters 
in no other place. 

“Unto this were all the sailors, both in the 
pinnace and ships, persuaded by the Master, 
wherefore it booted not the Governor to contend 
with them, 1 but passed to Roanoke, and the 
same night at sunset went aland on the island 
in the place where our fifteen men were left, 
but we found none of them, nor any sign that 
they had been there, saving only we found the 
bones of one of those fifteen, which the savages 
had slain long before.” 

Thus, against the instructions of Sir Walter, 
against the wishes of Governor White, and in 
disregard of the whole plan of this voyage, 
which was meant to do in the year 1587, what 
was afterwards done in 1607, the colony was 
reestablished on Roanoke Island, instead of at 
some point within the Chesapeake Bay. 

Roanoke Island had already proved disas¬ 
trous, and because of its wretched harbor, on 
one of the most dangerous coasts in the world, 

Uerdinando may have been a man of such forceful character 
that he practically overpowered the Governor. As Captain of 
the ship his authority, while at sea, was no doubt greater than 
the Governor’s. 


The Fourth Voyage to Virginia 251 

had proved itself not to be the proper site for 1587 
the colony, but, due to the evil genius of this 
man Ferdinando, who was the covert enemy of 
the movement, and who probably thought, as 
it turned out to be the case, that to put these 
colonists here was to insure their destruction, 
they were forced to land here or nowhere. 

How inextricably are the affairs of life inter¬ 
woven! Governor White did not mean to land 
here. He only did so in order to visit the 
fifteen men left by Sir Richard Grenville, and, 
no doubt, take them with him to the settlement 
intended to be made in the Chesapeake Bay. 

But this good intention was seized upon by the 
enemy to compel the whole party of colonists 
to leave the ship and land there, a step which 
proved fatal to themselves and the movement. 

Had those fifteen men, therefore, not been left 
behind by Grenville, the colony might have 
been established elsewhere and succeeded. 

A list of the colonists who were thus forced 
to land is preserved, and will be found under 
the letter C in the Appendix. Among them we 
notice Man-te-o and To-way-e, who thus re¬ 
turned safely to their native land, having seen 
sights in England which must have been truly 
wonderful to them. 




CHAPTER XVI 

The Colony on Roanoke Island 

under 

Governor John White, 

1587. 



W HAT must have been the feelings of the 1587 
little company who were thus uncere¬ 
moniously hustled out of the ships, and 
made to land where they did not want to? We 
can only conjecture. 

Amidst all the luxuriance of the vegetation 
of mid-summer, and with the rays of a July sun 
pouring down upon them, they now found 
themselves on the same spot from which the 
colonists under Lane had betaken themselves 
to the ships of Drake, and sailed for home; and 
where the fifteen men, left to hold the island for 
Sir Walter and the Queen, had stayed to brave 
the dangers of the wilderness. 

Their first thoughts appear to have been of 
this handful of their countrymen, whom they 
still hoped to find alive. 

We take up here again the narrative of 
Governor White, who thus records the events 
of the day following their landing: 

“The three and twentieth of July, the Gover¬ 
nor with divers of his company, walked to the 
north end of the island, where Master Ralph 
Lane had his fort, with sundry necessary and 
decent dwelling houses, made by his men about 
it the year before, where we hoped to find some 
signs, or certain knowledge of our fifteen men. 
When we came thither, we found the fort 
razed, but all the houses standing unhurt, saving 
that the nether rooms of them, and also of the 
fort, were overgrown with melons of divers 


254 


The First Attempt 


1587 sorts, and deer within them, feeding on those 
melons: so we returned to our company, without 
hope of ever seeing any of the fifteen men living. 

“The same day order was given, that every 
man should be employed for the repairing of 
those houses, which we found standing, and also 
to make other new cottages, for such as should 
need. 

“The 25th, our flyboat and the rest of our 
planters arrived all safe at Hat-o-rask, to the 
great joy and comfort of the whole company; 
but the Master of our Admiral, Ferdinando, 
grieved greatly at their safe coming, for he 
purposely left them in the Bay of Portugal and 
stole away from them in the night, hoping that 
the Master thereof, whose name was Edward 
Spicer, for that he never had been in Virginia, 
would hardly find the place, or else, being left 
in so dangerous a place as that was, by means of 
so many men of war, 1 as at that time were 
abroad, they should surely be taken, or slain. 
But God disappointed his wicked pretenses. 

“The eight and twentieth, George Howe, one 
of our twelve Assistants 2 was slain by divers 
savages, which were come over to Roanoke, 
either of purpose to espy our company, and 
what we were, or else to hunt deer, whereof 
were many in the island. These savages being 
secretly hidden among high reeds, where often¬ 
times they find the deer asleep and so kill them, 

Spanish war vessels. 

2 Those who stood by the Governor as a’ council, to aid in 
managing the Colony. 


The Colony under John White 255 


espied our man wading in the water alone, 1587 
almost naked, without any weapon, save only 
a small forked stick, catching crabs therewithal, 
and also being strayed two miles from his 
company, and shot at him in the water, where 
they gave him sixteen wounds with their arrows. 

And after they had slain him with their wooden 
swords, they beat his head in pieces, and fled 
over the water to the main. 

“On the thirtieth of July, Master Stafford and 
twenty of our men passed by water to the 
Island of Cro-a-to-an, with Man-te-o, who had 
his mother, and many of his kindred dwelling 
in that island, of whom we hoped to understand 
some news of our fifteen men but especially to 
learn of the disposition of the people of the 
country towards us, and to renew our old 
friendship with them. At our first landing they 
seemed as though they would fight with us; but 
perceiving us begin to march with our shot 
towards them, they turned their backs and fled. 

“Then Man-te-o, their countryman, called to 
them in their own language, whom, as soon as 
they heard, they returned, and threw away their 
bows and arrows, and some of them came unto 
us, embracing and entertaining us friendly, 
desiring us not to gather or spill any of their 
corn, for that they had but little. 

“We answered them, that neither their corn 
nor any other thing of theirs, should be dimin¬ 
ished by any of us, and that our coming was only 
to renew the old love, that was between us and 


256 


The First Attempt 


1587 them at the first, and to live with them as 
brethern and friends. 

“The which answer seemed to please them 
well, wherefore they requested us to walk up to 
their town, who there feasted us after their 
manner, and desired us earnestly that there 
might be some token or badge given them of us, 
whereby we might know them to be our friends 
when we met them anywhere out of the town 
or island. 

“They told us further, that for want of some 
such badge, divers of them were hurt the year 
before, being found out of the island by Master 
Lane and his company, whereof they showed 
us one, which at that very instant lay lame, and 
had lain of that hurt ever since, but they said, 
they knew our men mistook them, and hurt 
them instead of Win-gi-na’s 1 men, wherefore 
they held us excused.” 

“August—The next day we had conference 
further with them, concerning the people of 
Se-co-tan,A-quas-cog-oc,and Pom-e-i-ok, willing 
them of Cro-a-to-an to certify the people of 
those towns, that if they would accept our 
friendship, we would willingly receive them 
again, and that all unfriendly dealings past on 
both parts, should be utterly forgiven and 
forgotten. 

“To this the chief men of Cro-a-to-an 
answered, that they would gladly do the best 
they could and within seven days, bring the 

Ut must be remembered that Win-gi-na was the same as 
Pe-mis-a-pan, whose conspiracy was frustrated. 


The Colony under John White 


257 


wer-o-wances and chief Governors of those towns 1587 
with them, to our Governor at Roanoke, or 
their answer. 

“We also understood of the man of Cro-a- 
to-an, that our man, Master Howe, was slain 
by the remnant of Win-gi-na’s men dwelling 
then at Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, with whom Wan- 
chese kept company.” 

Then came the account, which has already 
been given, 1 of how the fifteen men left at 
Roanoke Island by Sir Richard Grenville came 
to their end. All of this being related to them 
by the Indians of Cro-a-to-an. 

We now resume the original narrative: 

“Having now sufficiently dispatched our busi¬ 
ness at Cro-a-to-an, the same day we departed 
friendly, taking our leave, and came aboard the 
fleet at Hat-o-rask. 

“The eighth of August, the Governor having 
long expected the coming of the wer-o-ances of 
Pom-e-i-ok, A-quas-cog-oc, Se-co-ta and Das-a- 
mon-que-pe-uc, seeing that the seven days were 
past, within which they promised to come in or 
to send their answers by the men of Cro-a-to-an, 
and no tidings of them heard, being certainly 
also informed by those men of Cro-a-to-an, that 
the remnant of Win-gi-na, his men, which were 
left alive, who dwelt at Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 
were they which had slain George Howe, and 
were also at the driving of our eleven Englishmen 
from Roanoke, he thought to defer the revenge 
thereof no longer. 

^nte, page 232. 


258 


The First Attempt 


1587 ‘'Wherefore, the same night about midnight, 
he passed over the water, accompanied with 
Captain Stafford, and twenty-four men, whereof 
Man-te-o was one, whom we took with us to be 
our guide to the place where those savages 
dwelt, where he behaved himself toward us as a 
most faithful Englishman. 

“The next day, being the 9th of August, in 
the morning, so early that it was yet dark, we 
landed near the dwelling place of our enemies, 
and very secretly conveyed ourselves through 
the woods, to that side, where we had their 
houses between us and the water. And having 
espied their fire, and some sitting about it, we 
presently set on them. The miserable souls 
herewith amazed, fled into a place of thick 
reeds, growing fast by, where our men perceiving 
them, shot one of them through the body with a 
bullet, and therewith we entered the reeds, 
among which we hoped to acquit their evil doing 
towards us. 

“But we were deceived, for those savages 
were our friends, and were come from Cro-a- 
to-an to gather the corn and fruit of that place; 
because they understood our enemies were fled 
immediately after they had slain George Howe, 
and, for haste, had left all their corn, tobacco 
and pompions standing in such sort that all 
had been devoured of the birds and deer, if it 
had not been gathered in time. But they had 
like to have paid dearly for it, for it was so 
dark, that, they being naked, and their men and 


The Colony under John White 


259 


women apparelled all so like others, we knew 1587 
not but that they were all men. And if that 
one of them, which was a wer-o-ance’s wife, had 
not had a child at her back, she had been slain 
instead of a man. As hap was, another savage 
knew Master Stafford, and ran to him, calling 
him by his name, whereby he was saved. 

“Finding ourselves thus disappointed of our 
purpose, we gathered all the corn, peas, pom- 
pions, and tobacco that we found ripe, leaving 
the rest unspoiled, and took Men-a-to-an his 
wife, 1 with the young child, and the other savages 
with us over the water to Roanoke. Although 
the mistaking of these savages somewhat grieved 
Man-te-o, yet he imputed their harm to their 
own folly, saying to them, if their wer-6-ances 
had kept their promise in coming to the Gov¬ 
ernor at the day appointed, they had not 
known that mischance. 

“The 13th of August, our savage Man-te-o, 
by the commandment of Sir Walter Raleigh, 
was christened in Roanoke, and called Lord 
thereof and of Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, in reward 
of his faithful services. 

“The 18th, Elenor, daughter of the Governor, 
and wife of Ananias Dare, one of the Assistants, 
was delivered of a daughter in Roanoke, and the 
same was christened there the Sunday following, 
and because this child was the first Christian 

born in Virginia, she was named Virginia.” 

/ 

x That is, the wife of Men-a-to-an, the wer-o-ance referred to. 

This we take to be Men-a-to-non, one of the kings formerly in 
eague with Pe-mis-a-pan. 


260 


The First Attempt 


1587 We must here interrupt the narrative. 

The underlying motive for the planting of 
a colony in the western hemisphere was the 
establishment there of the Protestant form, in 
opposition to the Roman Catholic form, of 
Christianity. This has been fully presented in 
the Introduction to the first volume of this 
work, entitled “The Forest Primeval.” 

In the charter under which Sir Walter was 
acting in planting his colony, it was provided 
that he should have the power to rule and govern 
it “according to such statutes, laws and ordi¬ 
nances, as shall be by him the said Walter 
Raleigh, his heirs and assigns, and every or any 
of them devised, or established for the better 
government of the said people as aforesaid. So 
always as the said statutes, laws, and ordinances 
may be, as near as conveniently may be, agree¬ 
able to the form of the laws, statutes, govern¬ 
ment or policy of England, and also so they he 
not against the true Christian faith, now professed 
in the Church of England&c. 

In other words, the Church of England was 
the established church of the colony. 

Therefore when this child was born, it was 
duly christened the following Sunday. This 
simple statement involves by necessary implica¬ 
tion the existence among the colonists of 
some person in holy orders, 1 and the due 

J This person, no doubt, was Hariot, who tells us in his “Narra¬ 
tive’’ that many times and in every town where he went he taught 
the Bible to the Indians. Thus also it was presumably his preach¬ 
ing that Lane referred to when he wrote of the conversion of the 
Indians and their subsequent apostasy which so much grieved him. 
Hariot may have been made a Deacon and thus given authority 
to perform religious rites. Narrative of the First English Plan¬ 
tation of Virginia, Edward Quaritch’s Edition, London, 1893, 
page 40. 


The Colony under John White 261 


observance of Sunday. In an age when religious 1587 
questions were so much dwelt upon, no one out 
of orders would have christened that infant, 
or a fully grown Indian like Man-te-o. The 
Sacrament took place no doubt after the regular 
morning service on Sunday. The infant was 
then probably only two days old, as Man-te-o, 
that faithful friend of the Colony, had been 
christened on the 13th of the same month, 
presumably the Sunday before. This we read 
was done by the express order of Sir Walter, a 
demonstration at once of his regard for religion 
and his appreciation of the services of this man. 

It is interesting to think of his title of “Lord of 
Roanoke and Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc” being given 
as a part of his name in baptism. Technically, 
this was an investing of Manteo with the 
Barony of those two places. 1 

We now return to the account given by 
Governor White: 

“By this time our ships had unladen the goods 
and victuals of the planters, and began to take 
in wood, and fresh water, and to new calk and 
trim them for England. The planters also 
prepared their letters and tokens to send back 
into England. 

“Our two ships, the Lion and the flyboat 
almost ready to depart, the 21st of August, there 
arose such a tempest at northeast, that our 
Admiral then riding out of the harbor, was 

iStebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 46. 


262 


The First Attempt 


1587 forced to cut his cables, and put to sea, where 
he lay beating off and on six days before he 
could come to us again, so that we feared he 
had been cast away, and the rather for that at 
the time that the storm took them, the most and 
best of their sailors were left aland. 

“At this time some controversies arose 
between the Governor and Assistants, about 
choosing two out of the twelve Assistants, 
which should go back as factors for the company 
into England, for every one of them refused, save 
only one, which all other thought not sufficient. 
But at length by much persuading of the 
Governor, Christopher Cooper only agreed to 
go for England. But the next day, through the 
persuasion of divers of his familiar friends, he 
changed his mind, so that now the matter stood 
as at the first. 

“The next day, the 22d of August, the whole 
company both of the Assistants and planters 
came to the Governor, and with one voice 
requested him to return himself into England, 
for the better and sooner obtaining of supplies, 
and other necessaries for them. But he refused 
it, and alleged many sufficient causes why he 
would not. The one was, that he could not so 
suddenly return back again without his great 
discredit, leaving the action, and so many whom 
he partly had procured through his persuasions, 
to leave their native country, and undertake 
that voyage, and that some enemies to him and 
the action at his return into England would not 


The Colony under John White 263 

spare to slander falsely both him and the action, 1687 
by saying he went to Virginia, but politicly, and 
to no other end but to lead so many into a 
country in which he never meant to stay himself, 
and there to leave them behind them. 

“Also he alleged, that seeing they intended 
to remove fifty miles further up into the main 
presently, he being then absent, his stuff and 
goods might be both spoiled, and most of them 
pilfered away in the carriage, so that at his 
return he should be either forced to provide 
himself of all such things again, or else at his 
coming again to Virginia find himself utterly 
unfurnished, whereof already he had found some 
proof, being but once from them but three 
days. Wherefore he concluded that he would 
not go himself. 

“The next day, not only the Assistants, but 
divers others, as well women as men, began to 
renew their requests to the Governor again, to 
take upon him to return into England for the 
supply and dispatch of all such things as there 
were to be done, promising to make him their 
bond under all their hands and seals for the safe 
preserving of all his goods for him at his return 
to Virginia, so that if any part thereof were 
soiled or lost, they would see it restored to him, 
or his assignees, whensoever the same should be 
missed and demanded, which bond, with a 
testimony under their hands and seals, they 
forthwith made and delivered into his hand. 

The copy of the testimony I thought good to 
set down: 


264 


The First Attempt 


1587 “ ‘May it please you, her majesty’s subjects 

of England, we your friends and countrymen, 
the planters in Virginia, do by these presents 
let you and every of you understand, that 
for the present and speedy supply of certain 
our known and apparent lacks and needs, most 
requisite and necessary for the good and happy 
planting of us, or any other in this land of 
Virginia, we all, of one mind and consent, have 
most earnestly entreated, and incessantly re¬ 
quested John White, Governor of the planters 
in Virginia, to pass into England, for the better 
and most assured help and setting forward of 
the aforesaid supplies; and knowing assuredly 
that he both can best, and will labor and take 
pains in that behalf for us all, and he not once 
but often refusing it, for our sakes, and for the 
honor and maintenance of the action, has at 
last, though much against his will, through 
our importunities, yielded to leave his govern¬ 
ment and all his goods among us, and himself 
in all our behalves to pass into England, of 
whose knowledge and fidelity in handling this 
matter, as all others, we do assure ourselves by 
these presents, and will you to give all credit 
thereunto, the twenty-fifth of August, 1587.’ 

“The Governor being at the last, through 
their extreme entreating, constrained to return 
into England, having then but a half a day’s 
respite to prepare himself for the same, departed 
from Roanoke the seven and twentieth of August) 
in the morning, and the same day about mid- 


The Colony under John White 


265 


night came aboard the flyboat, who already had 1587 
weighed anchor, and rode without the bar, the 
admiral riding by them, who but the same 
morning was newly come thither again. 

“The same day both the ships weighed anchor 
and set sail for England. 

“At this weighing their anchor, twelve of the 
men which were in the flyboat were thrown 
from the capstan, which, by means of a bar that 
broke, came so fast upon them that the other 
two bars thereof struck and hurt most of them 
so sore that some of them never recovered it. 
Nevertheless, they assayed presently again to 
weigh their anchor, but being so weakened with 
the first fling, they were not able to weigh it, 
but were thrown down and hurt the second time. 
Wherefore, having in all but fifteen men aboard, 
and most of them by this unfortunate beginning 
so bruised and hurt they were forced to cut 
their cable and lost their anchor, nevertheless 
they kept company with the admiral until the 
seventeenth of September, at which time we 
fell in with Corvo and saw Flores. 1 

“September, the eighteenth, perceiving of all 
our fifteen men in the flyboat there remained 
but five, which, by means of the former mis¬ 
chance, were able to stand to their labor, and 
that the admiral meant not to make any haste 
for England, but to linger about the island of 

x These are the two most western islands of the Azores group. 

They came close to Corvo, and saw the other island in the distance. 


266 


The First Attempt 


1587 Terceira 1 for purchase, 2 the flyboat departed for 
England with letters, where we hoped by the 
help of God to arrive shortly. 

“But by that time we had continued our 
course homeward about twenty days, having 
had sometimes scarce and variable winds, our 
fresh water also by leaking almost consumed, 
there arose a storm at north-east, which for six 
days ceased not to blow so exceedingly that we 
were driven further in those six than we could 
recover in fifteen days, in which time others of 
our sailors began to fall very sick, and two of 
them died. 

“The weather also continued so close, that 
our master sometimes in four days together 
could see neither sun nor star, and all the 
beverage we could make, with stinking water, 
dregs of beer, and lees of wine which remained, 
was but three gallons, and therefore now we 
expected nothing but by famine to perish at sea. 

“October—The sixteenth of October we made 
land, but we knew not what land it was. Bear¬ 
ing in with the same land at that day, about 
sunset, we put into a harbor where we found a 
hulk of Dublin, and a pinnace of Hampton riding, 
but we knew not as yet what place this was, 
neither had we any boat to go ashore, until the 
pinnace sent off their boat to us with six or 
eight men, of whom we understood we were in 
Smerwick 3 in the west part of Ireland. They 

*One of the principal of the Azores Islands. It was at this same 
Island two hundred and seventy-five years later, that the Confed¬ 
erate ship Alabama was fitted out and manned also for “purchase.” 

2 To seize Spanish ships. 

3 The same town in which the massacre occurred during Raleigh’s 
campaign in Munster. 


The Colony under John White 267 

also relieved us presently with fresh water, wine 1587 
and other fresh meat. 

“The eighteenth, the Governor and the Master 
rode to Dingen a Cushe, five miles distant, to 
take order for the new victualing of our flyboat 
for England, and for relief of our sick and hurt 
men; but within four days after, the boatswain, 
the steward, and the boatswain’s mate died 
aboard the flyboat, and the 28th the master’s 
mate and two of our chief sailors were brought 
sick to Dingen. 

“November—The first. The Governor shipped 
himself in a ship called the Monkey, which 
at that time was ready to put to sea from 
Dingen for England, leaving the flyboat and all 
his company in Ireland. The same day we set 
sail, and on the third day we fell in with the 
north side of the Land’s End, and were shut 
up the Severn, but the next day we doubled the 
same for Mount’s Bay. 

“The Fifth. The governor landed in England 
at Martasew, near St. Michael’s Mount, in 
Cornwall. 

“The eighth, we arrived at Hampton, where 
we understood that our consort, the Admiral, 
was come to Portsmouth, and had been there 
three weeks before; and also that Ferdinando, 
the Master, with all his company were not only 
come home without any purchase, 1 but also in 
such weakness by sickness and death of their 
chiefest men, that they were scarce able to 

^Vessels captured as prizes. 


268 


The First Attempt 


1587 bring their ship into harbor, but were forced to 
let fall anchor without, which they could not 
weigh again, but might all have perished there, 
if a small bark, by great hap, had not come to 
them to help them. The names of the chief 
men that died are these—Roger Large, John 
Matthew, Thomas Smith, and some other 
sailors, whose names I knew not at the writing 
thereof. Anno Dom., 1587. 1 


Hakluyt’s Voyages, vol. ii, pp. 358-373; Hawk's History of 
North Carolina, vol. i, pp. 192-212. 


CHAPTER XVII 
Some Contemporary Events, 
1587. 






















• 















































































































. 

















































































T HE time Governor White returned to 
England was most inopportune and 
unfortunate. He could not leave that 
country again for a long time. The invasion 
of England by the Invincible Armada of Spain 
was imminent, and, to meet the crisis, an embargo 
had been laid on all English shipping. England 
needed every vessel she had for her own preser¬ 
vation, and she held them there ready for action. 

It is also stated that after White returned to 
England, Sir Walter, although well nigh 
absorbed in preparations for the defence of 
England, yet fitted out two ships for the colo¬ 
nists in Virginia, but that they were attacked 
by Spanish cruisers, and so much injured that 
they had to return to England for repairs. 
When they got back, everybody was so engaged 
in preparing for the Armada that no one could 
be found to repair them. 1 

Kingsley, referring obviously to a later date, 
states that during this time Raleigh collected, 
at Bideford, a fleet for Virginia of seven ships. 
That five months were spent on their prepara¬ 
tion, Grenville again assisting, and that they 
were all but ready to sail, when the embargo 
fell upon them, and diverted them from Virginia, 
in order to oppose the Armada of Spain. 

The goods destined for Virginia were taken 
out, and replaced by powder and shot for the 
Spaniards. 2 This fleet helped to save England, 

^arbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, pp. 
39-40. 

2 “Westward Ho!”, pp. 564, 572. 


270 


The First Attempt 


1587 but its diversion was the cause of the Colony 
on Roanoke Island being lost forever. 

Governor White was destined never again to 
see the face of his daughter nor granddaughter 
nor any other member of the Colony he had 
left behind him. How pathetic is the account 
of their insistance on his return to England for 
their speedy relief. Three long years were to 
elapse before he returned. During these years 
Sir Walter Raleigh partly withdrew from the 
enterprise, turned it over to others, and devoted 
most of his personal attention to another region. 

During these years many things which we 
will never know must have occured among the 
little company struggling for existence on 
Roanoke Island, before the darkness of anni¬ 
hilation fell upon it. 

It was about this time, 1587, that Raleigh 
received his appointment to the very high and 
important position of Captain of the Queen’s 
Guard. This office had been held a short 
while before his appointment by Sir Christopher 
Hatton. This position was no doubt the highest 
in the English, as it was in the French, Court. 
As Captain of the body-guard protecting the 
person of the sovereign, Raleigh was brought 
into the most constant and intimate relation 
with the Queen. 

“The regular duty of the Captain of the 
Guard was to guard the Queen from weapons 
and from poison; to watch over her safety by 



Mary Stuart, Queen of Scots. 

Engraved by W. Holl from a painting from the original by 
Sir John Watson Gordon. 




















































































































































































































Some Contemporary Events 271 

day and night, wherever she went, by land or 1587 
water. At the Palace the Captain’s place was 
in the ante-chamber, where he could almost 
hear the conversations between her and her 
councillors. To share them he had only to be 
beckoned within.” 1 

In February, 1587, Mary, Queen of Scots, 
the hope of the Roman Catholic Party, was 
tried for complicity in Babington’s conspiracy, 
convicted and executed at Fotheringay Castle. 

This is the only important event of that period 
with which Raleigh was not connected. He 
does not appear to have been consulted at all 
on the subject, and he is not now known to 
have spoken of it in or out of Parliament. 

The nation rejoiced at her death. 

Its immediate effect was to increase the 
hatred of her ally, Philip II., towards England, 
and to hasten his preparations for the invasion 
and conquest of that Kingdom. This he could 
now do for his own benefit. While Mary was 
alive, her claim of title to the throne would 
have stood in his way. Now he was free to 
take it for himself. 

Babington’s estates were, on March 17th, 
granted to Sir Walter Raleigh. 

The preparations being made by the King of 
Spain for invading England were somewhat 
retarded by the gallant action of Sir Francis 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 35. 


272 


The First Attempt 


1587 Drake, who attacked a great fleet then being 
assembled in the harbor of Cadiz, and which 
was intended to form a part of the Invincible 
Armada. 

On the nineteenth of April, Drake sailed 
boldly into the harbor, and before he finished 
with the Spanish fleet he had burnt ten thousand 
tons of their shipping. 

He then sent back to England his celebrated 
report that he had “singed the King of Spain's 
beard." 






Elizabeth, Queen of England. 
















CHAPTER XVIII 


Raleigh 

and 

he Spanish Armada 


1588 



W E will not attempt here to describe 1588 
the fight with the Spanish Armada. 

It is too well known to all readers of 
history. It has been called England’s Salamis, 
and was one of the turning-points in modern 
history. 

Two good accounts of this battle are familiar 
to many, the one, in Westward Ho!, 1 and the 
other, more full and detailed still, in Motley’s 
United Netherlands. 2 It is mentioned here as 
the climax of the bitter antagonism which then 
divided the world, and in which the hero of this 
work participated. 

The ultimate establishment of Virginia, a 
Protestant Colony, was only made possible by 
the defeat of the Armada. But Virginia, as 
then established by Raleigh, perished on account 
of the divers'on from her of the aid and attention 
which she needed to the all-important task of 
the preservation of the mother country herself. 

The danger to England is thus described by 
Kingsley in speaking of the feeling there at that 
time: 

“Many a brave man, as he knelt beside his 
wife and daughters, felt his heart sink to the 
very pavement, at the thought of what those 
beloved ones might be enduring a few short 
days hence, from a profligate and fanatical 
soldiery, or from the more deliberate fiendishness 
of the Inquisition. 

Chapter xxxi. 

2 Volume ii, pp. 434-529. 


274 


The First Attempt 


1588 “The massacre of St. Bartholomew, 1 the fires 
of Smithfield, 2 the immolation of the Moors, 3 the 
extermination of the West Indians, 4 the fantastic 
horrors of the Piedmontese persecution, which 
make unreadable the too truthful pages of 
Morland, 5 —these were the spectres, which, not 
as now, dim and distant through the mist of 
centuries, but recent, bleeding from still gaping 
wounds, flitted before the eyes of every English¬ 
man, and filled his brain and heart with fire. 

“He knew full well the fate in store for him 
and his. One false step, and the unspeakable 
doom which, not two generations afterwards, 
befell the Lutherans of Magdeburg, 6 would have 
befallen every town from London to Carlisle.” 7 

Motley thus describes the situation: 

“This approaching destruction of England— 
now generally believed in—was like the sound 
of a trumpet throughout Catholic Europe. 
Scions of royal houses, grandees of azure blood, 
the bastard of Philip II., the bastard of Savoy, 
the bastard of Medici, the Margrave of Bur- 
ghaut, the Archduke Charles, nephew of the 

Guizot’s History of France, vol. in. pp. 282-306. A dramatic 
account of this is given also by Dumas in his Marguerite de Valois, 
Chapters vii., viii., ix. and x. 

2 Hume’s History of England, vol. iii., Chapter xxxvii. 

3 Irving’s Conquest of Granada; Prescott’s Philip II, vol. iii., 
pp. 240-241, 261-277, 280-2S6, 288-295. 

4 Las Casas in Purchas, his Pilgrims, vol. iv., pp. 1586-1603; 
Glasgow Edition, 1906, vol. xviii., pp. 83-180. 

5 Morland’s Churches of Piemont, London, 1658, pp. 336-379. 
He is writing of the persecution of the Protestants, the Waldenses, 
by the Roman Catholics, which went on for centuries. Twenty- 
six pictures of the most revolting cruelty imaginable illustrate 
the horors of the massacre cf 1655. 

This was on May 10th, 1631, when the Roman Catholic forces 
under Tilley and Pappenheim committed acts of the utmost 
atrocity , slaughtered thirty thousand persons, and burnt the city. 
See Schiller’s The Thirty Years’ War. Book ii, pages 157-159. 

7 “Westward Ho!”, p. 596. 



Lord Howard of Effingham 

High Admiral of England, who commanded the English 
Fleet against the Spanish Armada 


















The Spanish Armada 


275 


Emperor, the Princes of Ascoli and of Melfi, the 1588 
Prince of Morocco, and others of illustrious 
name, with many a noble English traitor, like 
Paget, and Westmoreland, and Stanley, all 
hurried to the camp of Farnese, 1 as to some 
famous tournament, in which it was a disgrace 
to chilvalry if their names were not enrolled. 

The roads were trampled with levies of fresh 
troops from Spain, Naples, Corsica, the States 
of the Church, the Milanese, Germany, Bur¬ 
gundy. Bias Capizucos was sent in person to 
conduct reinforcements from the north of 
Italy. The famous Terzio of Naples, under 
Carlos Pinelo, arrived 3,500 strong—the most 
splendid regiment ever known in the history 
of war.” 2 

The commanders on whom England relied at 
this crisis, were, on the land, Robert Dudley, 

Earl of Leicester; and on the sea, Lord Charles 
Howard of Effingham, high admiral of England. 

This nobleman, though a Roman Catholic, had 
the chief command of the fleet, but his patriot¬ 
ism was pure, and his services illustrious. The 
Vice-admirals were three distinguished men, Sir 
Francis Drake, already knighted; John Hawkins 
and Martin Frobisher, both knighted after the 
battle for the splendid parts they played in it. 

Philip II., England’s evil genius, had resolved 
upon her destruction. 

x The commander of the Spanish forces in the Netherlands. 

2 Motley’s United Netherlands, vol. ii, p. 456. 


276 


The First Attempt 


1588 This monarch had been the husband of Mary, 
Queen of England, and had there been a child 
of this union, he probably would have been the 
virtual, if not the actual, ruler of that Kingdom. 
There was none, and on the death of his wife his 
connection with the throne of England came to 
an end. 

The Crown passed to Mary’s half-sister, 
Elizabeth, in 1558. As already stated, Philip 
proposed to marry Elizabeth. His offer was 
declined. This was not flattering to the pride 
of a great monarch. Years filled with the 
contention between the Protestants and the 
Roman Catholics followed, England on one 
side, Spain on the other. The bitterness of this 
antagonism reached its height in 1588, when 
Philip put in motion his powerful Armada, 
arrogantly styled “Invincible,” whose object was 
to subjugate England, overthrow Protestantism 
and introduce into England the Spanish Inqui¬ 
sition with all its terrors. 

Don Martin Alaccon, administrator and vicar- 
general of the “Holy Inquisition,” as the 
diabolical institution was called, and two 
hundred and ninety monks of the mendicant 
orders, priests and familiars, were on board the 
Spanish ships, well supplied with thumbscrews, 
iron “boots,” whips and manacles and other 
instruments of torture used by the Inquisitors. 
Some of the monks who were made prisoners 
explained the uses of these various devices, 
which were long preserved as trophies in the 



Alexander Farnese, 

The able Commander of the Spanish Army in the Nether¬ 
lands, but whom the Hollanders prevented from 
joining the Armada. 







The Spanish Armada 


277 


Tower of London. They were brought over 1588 
from Spain to be used on the heretical English. 

Raleigh, as Captain of the Guard, had his 
post of duty on land, at the Court, near the 
Queen’s person. But when the Armada and the 
English ships became engaged in the life and 
death struggle off the coast of Dorset, and the 
booming of the cannon rolled across the waves, 
Raleigh could stay on land no longer. 

The great fight began on July 21st. Raleigh, 
at that time, was in the West, raising troops. 

On the second of August he joined the English 
fleet, and played a conspicuous part, by his 
advice as well as actions, in the subsequent 
engagements and events. Howard, the Lord 
High Admiral, wisely listened to what he had 
to say. 

His counsel consisted in two important 
propositions. One was, that the Spaniards 
should be attacked on the sea, and not allowed 
to land. The general idea was that the Spanish 
ships would be able to overcome the smaller 
English ships, and that the best plan of defence 
was to gather such forces on land as would 
prevent a disembarkation. Raleigh contended 
that the Spanish ships could move along the 
coast faster than the land forces could follow 
them, and that they could thus practically 
choose their place of landing at some unpro¬ 
tected point. He strongly urged therefore 
making the attack on them at sea. 

His other proposition, was, that the English 


278 


The First Attempt 


1588 should not attempt to board the large Spanish 
vessels, which were filled with a great number 
of soldiers, but fight them at a distance, ship 
to ship, not man to man, and so take advantage 
of the superior sailing qualities of the English 
ships, which he knew could out-manoeuver the 
Spaniards. 1 

This advice was followed. The tactics 
adopted were completely successful, and to this 
England may have owed her preservation from 
destruction. 

It was from Plymouth, in Devon, that Lord 
Howard and Francis Drake sallied forth with 
sixty of the best of the English ships, to attack 
the Armada. The first part of the great fight 
took place off the coast of Cornwall, and the 
battle passed slowly toward the east, in full 
view from Plymouth, from which town, ships, 
men and supplies were rapidly added to the 
English fleet. 

The consummate seamanship of the English 
commanders, the skill with which they handled 
their lighter vessels, inflicting loss after loss 
upon the Spanish, demoralized and weakened 
their fleet. The Dutch sailors prevented the 
Spanish army in the Netherlands from joining 
them. Beaten at every point, disheartened and 
humiliated, their fleet was finally scattered 
and destroyed by the tempests which fell upon 
it as they proceeded up the North Sea, followed 
by the English. Their wrecks strewed many 

^Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 40-41. 


R A LEG 



Sir Waiter Raleigh. 


















The Spanish Armada 


279 


coasts, where for years they were objects of 1588 
interest. But fifty-three of their one hundred 
and thirty-four large vessels ever returned to 
Spain. The Armada's ruin was complete. 
England was saved. 

“Their invincible and dreadful navy," said 
Drake, “with all its great and terrible osten¬ 
tation, did not in all their sailing about England 
so much as sink or take one ship, bark, pinnace, 
or cock boat 1 of ours, or even burn so much as 
one sheep-cote on this land." 

Raleigh was generally recognized as having 
materially aided in bringing about this fortunate 
conclusion. His ship was one of those which 
kept up the pursuit to the last. He rose now 
higher than ever in the public estimation, and 
the Queen conferred new T honors and offices upon 
him. “No Englishman can claim precedence 
of Raleigh, either by counsels or acts, in that 
summary destruction of England's enemies." 2 

Turning from these momentous events, we 
notice that this was the same year that Hariot 
dedicated to Raleigh his “Brief and true 
report of the new found land of Virginia," a 
well known work, of great value. 

During the following year, 1589, a fleet under 
Drake and Norris, with six men-of-war and 
120 volunteer vessels, one of which was Raleigh's, 
and under his command, assembled to restore 
Don Antonio, the expelled King, to the throne 

X A row boat, a skiff. 

2 Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 55. 


280 


The First Attempt 


1589 of Portugal, which was claimed and occupied 
by Philip II., in right of his mother. 

This movement was in retaliation for the 
attack on England by the Armada. Lisbon 
was assailed and Vigo burnt. In the Tagus 
two hundred vessels were burnt, many of them 
being assembled there in preparation of another 
attack on England. Disease attacked the 
crews, due to intemperate use of new wine. 
Many vessels were captured, and much booty 
gained, but Philip II. was not put off the throne 
of Portugal. 1 

It was also in 1589, that Raleigh was brought 
into collision with the Earl of Essex. Essex 
challenged him, but the duel was prevented by 
the Council. The Queen seems to have sided 
with Essex. 

That same year, having incurred the dis¬ 
pleasure of the Queen, Raleigh left England for 
a while, went to Ireland and renewed his 
friendship with Spencer. When he returned 
to England he brought Spencer with him, 
introduced him to Elizabeth, and induced him 
to proceed with the immediate publication of a 
part of the Faerie Queene. 

During this year, Christian IV., one of the 
leading Protestant princes, came to the thrones 
of Denmark and Norway. A popular and 
courageous monarch, he played a conspicuous 
part later on in the Thirty Years* War, as a 
leader of the Protestants of northern Germany. 

Henry, the third Duke of Guise, head of the 

1 Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 67. 






/ 



Sir John Hawkins, 


One of the Heroes in the Battle with the Armada. 





























The Spanish Armada 


281 


Catholic League, and a leader in the massacre 1589 
of St. Bartholomew, now raised an army, entered 
Paris and attempted to depose Henry III., of 
France. At the instigation of the King, the 
duke was assassinated at the Castle of Blois, on 
the 23rd of December of this year. On looking 
at his lifeless body, the King exclaimed: “My 
God! how tall he is,^he looks even taller than 
when he was alive!” 

Not satisfied with defeating the Armada, 
England now prosecuted a vigorous and success¬ 
ful war against Spain and the Spanish-American 
Colonies. This resulted in the triumph of 
England over all her enemies. 

But the great religious war still shook Europe 
from centre to circumference. 








/ 






























CHAPTER XIX 

The Conveyance of a Right 
to 

Trade in Virginia 
to 

Sir Thomas Smith and Others 

1589. 





O N MARCH 7th, 1589, Raleigh granted a 1589 
right to trade in Virginia to Sir Thomas 
Smith, John White, Richard Hakluyt, 
and others. 

He had now expended £40,000, an amount 
equivalent in present values to about a million 
dollars, on the plantation. He had other calls 
on his resources, and he could do no more for 
Virginia. So he turned it over to this company, 
reserving a fifth of all the gold and silver obtained. 

He now turned his attention to the continent 
of South America. He did not part with nor 
forget his Virginia colony, but several years 
later sent still another expedition to its relief. 

Leaving Virginia, however, for the time being, 
to be cared for by those to whom he granted 
a right to trade in it, he turned his own attention 
to El Dorado’s fabulous City of Manoa. On 
this expedition, at the head of five vessels, he 
sailed personally and accomplished, on this and 
a later voyage, at the cost of his own ruin, the 
establishment of British Guiana on the northern 
coast of South America. 

During this period of Raleigh’s life, his 
vessels constantly swept the seas in search of 
Spanish ships. To seize them, to attack Spanish 
settlements, to break down the power of Spain, 
he considered his special mission in life. 









Carlisle, 


One of the places of imprisonment of Mary, Queen of Scots. 



































CHAPTER XX 

Some Contemporary Events 

1589. 



O N AUGUST the first, 1589, Henry III., 1589 
of France, who had assassinated the 
Duke of Guise, was himself assassinated. 

He was succeeded by the great Henry IV., of 
France and Navarre, who was the son of 
Anthony de Bourbon, so called from a fief of 
that name that came to him by marriage. 
Henry of Navarre was a Protestant, and became 
the heart and soul of the Protestant cause. 

His succession to the throne was bitterly 
opposed, and it was only by nominally turning 
Catholic that his claims finally triumphed. 

His accession.to the throne at this time was 
a blessing to the Protestant cause, and strength¬ 
ened them throughout Europe. 

On August 20th of this year James VI. of 
Scotland, who was to become James I. of 
England, married Anne, Princess of Denmark, 
daughter of Frederick II. These two persons 
were destined to play very important, and very 
different, parts in the life of Raleigh. 

Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, died this 
year, and Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex, 
became the Queen’s favorite. He retained this 
envied position until 1590, when he secretly 
married Frances, the daughter of Sir Francis 
Walsingham. This lady, who must have been 
most attractive, was at the time, the widow of 
Sir Philip Sidney. She survived the Earl of 
Essex, and married Richard Bourke, Earl of 
Clanricarde—three brilliant marriages. The 
Queen was highly offended at her favorite caring 
for anyone but herself. 






Sir Martin Frobisher, 

Who Aided in the Defeat of the Invincible Armada. 










CHAPTER XXI 


The 

Fifth Voyage to Virginia 

Being the 

Last Voyage of Governor John White 
For the Relief of the 
Lost Colony 

Then Supposed Still to Exist on 

Roanoke Island 






A LETTER from John White to his friend 1590 
Richard Hakluyt gives a brief account 
of the unsatisfactory conditions under 
which his last voyage to Virginia was made: 

“To the worshipful and my very friend, Master 
Richard Hakluyt, much happiness in the 
Lord: 

“Sir:—As well for the satisfying of your 
earnest request, as the performance of my 
promise made unto you at my last being with 
you in England, I have sent you (although in 
a homely style, especially for the contentation of 
a delicate ear), the true discourse of my last 
voyage into the West Indies, and parts of 
America called Virginia, taken in hand about 
the end of February, in the year of our redemp¬ 
tion 1590. And what events happened unto 
us in this our journey, you shall plainly perceive 
by the sequel of my discourse. 

“There were at the time aforesaid three ships 
absolutely determined to go for the West Indies, 
at the special charges of Mr. John Wattes, of 
London, merchant. But when they were fully 
furnished and in readiness to make their 
departure, a general stay 1 was commanded of 
all ships throughout England. Which, as soon 
as I heard, I presently (as I thought it most 
requisite) acquainted Sir Walter Raleigh there¬ 
with, desiring him that, as I had at sundry 
times before, been chargeable and troublesome 

l Embargo on account of the fear of the Spanish Armada. 


288 


The First Attempt 


1590 unto him, for the supplies and reliefs of the 
planters in Virginia, so likewise that by his 
endeavor, it would please him at that instant 
to procure license for those three ships to pro¬ 
ceed on with their determined voyage, that 
thereby the people in Virginia (if it were God’s 
pleasure) might speedily be comforted and 
relieved without further charges unto him. 

“Whereupon, he by his good means 1 obtained 
license of the Queen’s majesty, and order to be 
taken that the owner of these ships should be 
bound unto Sir Walter Raleigh or his assigns 
in three thousand pounds, that those three 
ships, in consideration of their releasement, 
should take in and transport a convenient 
number of passengers, with their furniture and 
necessaries, to be landed in Virginia. 

“Nevertheless, that order was not observed, 
neither was the bond taken according to the 
intention aforesaid. But rather in contempt 
of the aforesaid order, I was, by the owner and 
commanders of the ships, denied to have any 
passengers, or any thing else transported in 
any of the said ships, saving only myself and 
my chest; no, not so much as a boy attend upon 
me, although I made great suit and earnest 
entreaty, as well to the chief commanders as 
to the owner of the said ships. Which cross 
and unkind dealing, although it very much 
discontented me, notwithstanding, the scarcity 
of time was such that I could have no oppor- 

Unfluence with the Queen. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 289 

tunity to go unto Sir Walter Raleigh with 1590 
complaint, for ships, being then all in readiness 
to go to the sea, would have been departed 
before I could have made my return. 

“Thus, both governors, masters, and sailors, 
regarding very smally the good of their country¬ 
men in Virginia, determined nothing less than 
to touch at those places, 1 but wholly disposed 
themselves to seek after purchase 2 and spoils, 
spending so much time therein that summer 
was spent before we arrived in Virginia. 

“And when we were come thither, the season 
was so unfit and weather so foul, that we were 
constrained of force to forsake that coast, 
having not seen any of our planters, with loss 
of one of our ship-boats, and seven of our 
chiefest men, and also with loss of three of our 
anchors and cables, and most of our casks with 
fresh water left on shore, not possible to be 
had aboard. Which evils and unfortunate 
events (as well to their own loss as to the 
hinderance of the planters in Virginia) had not 
chanced, if the order set down by Sir Walter 
Raleigh had been observed, or if my daily and 
continual petitions for the performance of the 
same might have taken any place. 

“Thus may you plainly perceive the success 
of my fifth and last voyage to Virginia, which 
was no less unfortunately ended than forwardly 
begun, and as luckless to many, as sinister to 
myself. But I would to God it had been as 

mad no intention of touching. 

2 Seizure of vessels. 


290 


The First Attempt 


1590 prosperous to all, as noisome to the planters; 
and as joyful to me, as discomfortable to them. 
Yet, seeing it is not my first crossed 1 voyage, I 
remain contented. And, wanting my wishes, 2 
I leave off from prosecuting that whereunto I 
would to God my wealth were answerable to 
my will. 3 

“Thus, committing the relief of my discom¬ 
fortable company, the planters in Virginia, to 
the mericful help of the Almighty, whom I 
most humbly beseech to help and comfort them, 
according to His most holy will, and their good 
desire, I take my leave. From my house at 
Newton, in Kilmore, the 4th of February, 1593. 4 

“Your most well-wishing friend, 

John White.” 

This personal letter to Hakluyt was in the 
nature of a preface to the historical narrative 
which accompanied it. For its deep human 
interest and pathos this relation is justly 
celebrated. 


The account itself to which this letter refers, 
is as follows: 

“The twentieth of March, the three ships, 
the Hopewell, 5 the John Evangelist, 6 and the 

^Thwarted, opposed or hindered. 

2 Not having what he desired. 

3 He wishes he had the funds necessary to pay for other voyages. 

4 This date is some considerable time after the voyage, which 
was in 1590. 

5 The name of the new town at the confluence of the Appomattox 
and the James was taken from this ship. The seal of the town 
presents a ship under full sail. Called the Admiral throughout 
the narrative. Captain Cooke commanded her. Page 302. 

6 That is, St. John, the Evangelist. Called the pinnace. Cap¬ 
tain Lane commanded her. Page 295. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 291 


Little John, 1 put to sea from Plymouth with 1590 
two small shallops. 

“The twenty-fifth at midnight, both our 
shallops w^ere sunk, being towed at the ship’s 
stern, by the boatswain’s negligence. 

“On the thirteenth, we saw ahead of us that 
part of the coast of Barbary, lying east of 
Cape Cantyn, and the Bay of Asophi. 2 

“The next day we came to the Isle of Moga- 
dore, 3 where rode, at our passing by, a pinnace 
of London, called the Moonshine. 4 

“April.—On the first of April we anchored 
in Santa Cruz road, 5 where we found two great 
ships of London, lading in sugar, of whom we 
had two ship boats, to supply the loss of our 
shallops. 

“On the second we set sail from the road of 
Santa Cruz for the Canaries. 

“On Saturday the fourth, we saw Alegranza, 
the east isle of the Canaries. 

“On Sunday, the fifth of April, we gave 
chase to a double flyboat, the which, we also 
the same day fought with, and took her, with 
loss of three of their men slain, and one hurt. 

“On Monday, the sixth, we saw Grand 
Canarie, 6 and the next day we landed and took 
in fresh water on the south side thereof. 

Called the Vice-Admiral. P. 295. 

2 These places, whose names have now been changed, were on 
the coast of Morocco. 

3 The principal seaport of Morocco. 

4 Later called the Moonlight. Page 297. This vessel joined the 
fleet. She appears to have attached as her pinnace a fifth vessel 
which joined them. P. 298. 

6 0n the island of Teneriffe, off the Morocco coast. 

6 Grand Canaria, the central, and one of the largest, of the 
Canary group. 


292 


The First Attempt 


1590 “On the ninth we departed from Grand 
Canarie, and framed our course for Dominica. 1 

“The last of April we saw Dominica, and the 
same night we came to an anchor on the south 
side thereof. 

“May.—The first of May, in the morning, 
many of the savages 2 came aboard our ships 
in their canoes, and did traffic with us. We also 
the same day landed and entered their town 
from whence we returned the same day aboard 
without any resistance of the savages, or any 
offence done to them. 

“The second of May our Admiral and our 
pinnace departed from Dominica, leaving the 
John, our Vice-admiral, playing off and on 
about Dominica, hoping to take some Spaniard 
outward bound to the Indies; 3 the same night 
we had sight of three small islands, called Los 
Santos, leaving Guadeloupe and them on our 
starboard. 4 

“The third we had sight of St. Christopher’s 
Island, 5 bearing northeast and by east of us. 

“On the fourth we sailed by the Virgins, 

4 The island south of Guadeloupe. The approved course of 
navigation at this time was to hug the coast of Europe and Africa, 
and not to cross the Atlantic until they reached its narrower part. 

The name Dominica means the Lord’s Day. The island was 
discovered by Columbus on Sunday, and he so named it. Tarbox, 
Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 277. 

2 The Caribs. 

3 That is, to capture some Spanish ship bound from Spain to the 
West Indies. 

4 They were now sailing inside the Lesser Antilles, in the Ca¬ 
ribbean Sea. As the islands mentioned were left on the right side 
of the vessel, it was sailing to the north while passing them. Los 
Santos bears the name of Saintes, having passed under the control 
of France. They lie close to, and just south of, Guadeloupe. 

5 One of the Lesser Antilles, between Guadeloupe and Porto 
Rico. 



Warfare of the Period. 



















The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 293 

which are many broken islands, lying at the 1590 
east end of St. John’s Island 1 ; and the same 
day towards evening, we landed upon one of 
them, called Blanca, where we killed an incred¬ 
ible number of fowls; 2 here we stayed but three 
hours, and from thence stood upon the shore 
northwest, and having brought this island 
southeast of us, we put, towards night, through 
an opening, or swatch, called The Passage, 
lying between the Virgins, and the east end of 
St. John. Here the pinnace left us and sailed 
on the south side of St. John. 1 

“The fifth and sixth the Admiral sailed along 
the north side of St. John, so near the shore 
that the Spaniards discerned us to be men of 
war, and therefore made fires along the coast 
as we sailed by; for so their custom is, when 
they see any men of war on their coasts. 

“The seventh, we landed on the northwest 
end of St. John, where we watered in a good 
river, called Yaguana, 3 and the same night 
following we took a frigate of ten tons coming 
from Gwathanelo, 4 laden with hides and ginger. 

In this place Pedro, a mulatto, who knew all 
our state, ran from us to the Spaniards. 

“On the ninth we departed from Yaguana. 

“The thirteenth we landed on an island, 
called Mona, 5 whereon were ten or twelve 
houses inhabited of the Spaniards. These we 

^orto Rico—the full name was St. John de Porto Rico. 

2 Wild ducks and geese, etc. 

3 Now spelled Yeguada. A town of the same name was situated 
near its mouth. 

4 Guatemala. 

5 It lies between Porto Rico and Haiti. 


294 


The First Attempt 


1590 burned, and took from them a pinnace, which 
they had drawn aground, and sunk and carried 
all her sails, masts and rudders into the woods, 
because we should not take her away. We also 
chased the Spaniards over all the island; but 
they hid themselves in caves, hollow rocks, and 
bushes, so that we could not find them. 

“On the fourteenth we departed from Mona, 
and the next day after, we came to an island 
called Saona, about five leagues distant from 
Mona, lying on the south side of Hispaniola 1 
near the east end. Between these two islands 
we lay off and on four or five days, hoping to 
take some of the Domingo 2 fleet doublings this 
island, as a nearer way to Spain than by Cape 
Tiburon, 4 or by Cape St. Anthony. 5 

“On Thursday, being the nineteenth, our 
Vice-admiral, from whom we departed at Domin¬ 
ica, came to us at Saona, 6 with whom we left 
a Spanish frigate, and appointed him to lie off 
and on other five days between Saona and 
Mona 7 to the end aforesaid; then we departed 
from them at Saona for Cape Tyburn. 8 Here I 
was informed that our men of the Vice-admiral, 9 
at their departure from Dominica, brought away 
two young savages, which were the chief 

Another name for Haiti. 

2 Still another name for Haiti, usually called San Domingo. 

3 Sailing around. 

4 This was the southwestern extremity of Haiti. 

B The western end of Cuba, called by the Spanish, Cape San 
Antonio. 

6 Already mentioned as the small island close to Haiti’s eastern 
point. 

7 The island between Porto Rico and Haiti. 

8 No doubt, meant for Tiburon. 

9 The Little John. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 295 


Cacique's sons of that country and part of 1590 
Dominica; but they shortly after ran away from 
them at Santa Cruz Island, 1 where the Vice- 
admiral landed to take in ballast. 

“On the twenty-first, the Admiral 2 came to the 
Cape Tiburon, where we found the John 
Evangelist, our pinnace, staying for us, where 
we took in two Spaniards almost starved on 
the shore, who made a fire 3 to our ships as we 
passed by. Those places, for a hundred miles 
in length, are nothing else but a desolate and 
mere wilderness, without any habitation of 
people, and full of wild bulls and boars and 
serpents. 

“The twenty-second, our pinnace came also 
to an anchor in Alligator Bay at Cape Tiburon. 

Here we understood of M. Lane, Captain of 
the pinnace, 4 how he was set upon with one of 
the king's galleys belonging to Santo Domingo, 
which was manned with four hundred men, 
who, after he had fought with him three or 
four hours, gave over the fight and forsook 
him, without any great hurt done on either 
part. 

“The twenty-sixth, the John, our Vice- 
admiral, came to us to Cape Tiburon, and the 
frigate which we left with him at Jasna. This 
was the appointed place where he should attend 
for the meeting with the Santo Domingo fleet. 

4 St. Croix, one of the Danish West Indies. 

2 The Hopewell. 

3 As a signal. 

4 This Master Lane was not Captain Ralph Lane. He was still 
alive, but did not return to Virginia. 


296 


The First Attempt 


1590 “On Whitsunday evening, at Cape Tiburon, 
one of our boys ran away from us, and at ten 
days’ end returned to our ships almost starved 
for want of food. In sundry places about this 
part of Cape Tiburon we found the bones and 
carcases of divers men who had perished, as we 
thought, by famine in those woods, being either 
straggled from their company, or landed there 
by some men-of-war. 

“June.—On the fourteenth of June, we took 
a small Spanish frigate, which fell amongst us 
so suddenly as he doubled the point of the bay 
of Cape Tiburon, where we rode, so that he 
could not escape us. This frigate came from 
Santo Domingo, and had but three men in her, 
the one was an expert pilot, the other a moun¬ 
taineer, and the third a vintner, who escaped 
all out of prison at Santo Domingo, purporting 1 
to fly to Yaguana, which is a town in the west 
parts of Hispaniola, where many fugitive Span¬ 
iards are gathered together. 

“The seventeenth, being Wednesday, Captain 
Lane was sent to Yaguana with his pinnace 2 
and a frigate to take a ship, which was there 
taking in freight, as we understood by the old 
( pilot, whom we had taken three days before. 

“The twenty-fourth, the frigate returned from 
Captain Lane at Yaguana, and brought us 
word to Cape Tiburon that Captain Lane had 
taken the ships, with many passengers and 
negroes in the same, which proved not so rich 

Untending. 

2 The John Evangelist. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 297 


a prize as we hoped for; for that a Frenchman 1590 
of war had taken and spoiled her before we 
came. Nevertheless, her loading was thought 
worth a thousand or thirteen hundred pounds, 
being hides, ginger, cannafistula, 1 copper-pans 
and cassavi. 2 

‘‘July.—The second of July, Edward Spicer, 
whom we left in England, came to us at Cape 
Tiburon, accompanied with a small pinnace, 
whereof one H. Harp was Captain. 3 And the 
same day we had sight of a fleet of fourteen 
sail, all of Santo Domingo, to whom we presently 4 
gave chase. But they scattered here and there; 
wherefore we were forced to divide ourselves, 
and so made after them until twelve o’clock at 
night. But then, by reason of the darkness, 
we lost sight of each other, yet in the end the 
Admiral and the Moonlight 5 happened to be 
together the same night, at the fetching up of 
the Vice-admiral of the Spanish fleet, against 
whom the next morning we fought and took 
him, with loss of one of our men and two hurt, 
and of theirs, four slain, and six hurt. But 
what had become of our Vice-admiral, 6 our pin¬ 
nace 7 and prize, and two frigates, in all this time, 
we were ignorant. 

4 Stalks of cotton-grass. 

2 Cassava plants from which a kind of bread was made. 

3 This brought the fleet up to five vessels, the Hopewell, John 
Evangelist, Little John, Moonlight and this unnamed pinnace. 

With these they attack fourteen Spanish ships! 

4 At once. 

6 At first called the Moonshine. P. 293. 

6 The Little John. 

7 The John Evangelist. 


298 


The First Attempt 


1590 “The third of July, we spent about rifling, 
rummaging and fitting the prize to be sailed 
with us. 

“The six of July, we saw Jamaica, the which 
we left on our larboard, keeping Cuba in sight 
on our starboard. 1 

“Upon the eighth of July, we saw the island 
of Pinos, 2 which lies on the south side of Cuba, 
nigh unto the west end or cape called Cape 
St. Anthony. And the same day we gave chase 
to a frigate, but at night we lost sight of her, 
partly by the slow sailing of our Admiral, and 
lack of the Moonlight, our pinnace, whom 
Captain Cooke had sent to the cape the day 
before. 

“On the eleventh, we came to Cape St. 
Anthony, where we found our consort, the 
Moonlight, and her pinnace, abiding for our 
coming, of whom we understood that the day 
before there passed by them twenty-two sail, 
some of them of the burden of three hundred, 
and some four hundred tons, laden with the 
king’s treasure from the main, bound for 
Havana. 

“From this eleventh of July until the twenty- 
second, we were much becalmed, and the wind 
being very scarce, and the weather exceedingly 
hot, we were much pestered with the Spaniards 
we had taken, wherefore we were driven to land 
all the Spaniards, saving three, but the place 

larboard, now called port, is the left hand side of a vessel, 
starboard is the right hand side. They were here sailing west- 
wardly between these two islands. 

2 The Isle of Pines. 



V 



















The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 299 

where we landed them was of their own choice, 1590 
on the south side of Cuba, near unto the Organs 
and Rio de Puercos. 

“The twenty-third, we had sight of the Cape 
of Florida, and the broken islands called the 
Martyrs. 

“The twenty-fifth, being St. James' day, in 
the morning, we fell in with the Matanzas, a 
headland eight leagues towards the east of 
Havana, where we purposed to take fresh water 
in, and make our abode two or three days. 

“On Sunday, the twenty-sixth of July, plying 
to and fro between the Matanzas and Havana, 
we 1 were espied of three small pinnaces of St. 

John de Ulloa, 2 bound for Havana, which were 
exceedingly richly laden. These three pinnaces 
came very boldly up unto us, and so continued 
until they came within musket-shot of us. 

And we supposed them to be Captain Harp’s 
pinnace and two small frigates taken by 
Captain Harp; wherefore we showed them our 
flag. But they, presently upon the sight of it, 
turned about and made all the sail they could 
from us toward the shore, and kept themselves 
in so shallow water, that we were not able to 
follow them, and therefore gave them over with 
expense of shot and powder to no purpose. 

But if we had not so rashly set out our flag, we 
might have taken them all three, for they 
would not have known us before they had been 
in our hands. This chase brought us so far to 

VThat is, the Hopewell and the Moonlight. 

2 Vera Cruz, on the northeast coast of Mexico. 


300 


The First Attempt 


1580 leeward as Havana; wherefore, not finding any 
of our consorts at Matanzas, we put over again 
to the Cape of Florida, and from thence through 
the channel of Bahama. 1 

“On the twenty-eighth, the Cape of Florida 
bare west of us. 

“The thirtieth, we lost sight of the Coast of 
Florida, and stood to sea, for to gain the help 
of the current, 2 which runneth much swifter 
afar off than in sight of the coast. For, from 
the cape to Virginia, all along the shore, are 
none but eddy currents, 3 setting to the south 
and southwest. 

“The thirty-first, our three ships were clearly 
disbacked (sic) 4 the great prize, 3 the Admiral 
and the Moonlight, but our prize being thus 
disbacked departed from us without taking 
leave of the Admiral or consort, and sailed 
directly for England. 

“August.—On the first of August the wind 
scanted, 6 and from thence forward, we had very 
foul weather, with much rain, thundering and 
great spouts, 7 which fell round about us, nigh 
unto our ships.” 

“The third, we stood again in for the shore, 
and at midday we took the height of the same. 8 

4 Canal Viejo de Bahama, between Cuba and the Bahama 
Islands. 

2 The Gulf Stream. 

3 Currents with a rotary motion. 

4 The word “sic” indicates that the peculiar word “disbacked” 
was the actual word used by the writer—whatever it might mean. 

5 The Vice-Admiral of the Spanish fleet, captured on July third. 

6 Became unfavorable. 

7 Water-spouts. 

8 The number of degrees up from the equator. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 301 


The height of that place we found to be thirty- 1590 
four degrees of latitude. 

“'Towards night we were within three leagues 
of the low, sandy islands west of Wo-ko-kon.i 
But the weather continued so exceeding foul, 
that we could not come to an anchor nigh the 
coast. Wherefore we stood off again to sea 
until Monday the 9th of August. 

“On Monday the storm ceased, and we had 
very great likelihood of fair weather. Therefore 
we stood in again for the shore, and came to 
an anchor eleven fathoms, in thirty-five degrees 
of latitude, within a mile of the shore, where 
we went on land on the narrow sandy island, 
being one of the islands west of Wo-ko-kon. 

In this island we took in some fresh water and 
caught great store of fish in the shallow water. 
Between the main, as we supposed, and that 
island, it was but a mile over, and three or 
four feet deep in most places. 

“On the 12th, in the morning, we departed 
from thence and toward night we came to an 
anchor at the northeast end of the island of 
Cro-a-to-an, by reason of a breach which we 
perceived to lie out two or three leagues into 
the sea. 2 Here we rode all that night. 

“The thirteenth, in the morning, before we 
weighed our anchor, our boats were sent to 
sound over this breach; our ships 3 riding at the 

*Near Ocracoke Inlet. 

2 The meaning seems to be that they anchored at the northeast 
end of the island because they saw the surf breaking (“a breach”) 
on some sand-bar six or nine miles out in the ocean, and they were 
afraid of running aground on it if they continued to sail at night. 

3 That is, the Hopewell and the Moonlight. 


302 


The First Attempt 


1590 side thereof at five fathoms; and, a ship’s 
length from us, we found but four and a quarter, 
and then deepening and shallowing for the 
space of two miles; so that sometimes we found 
five fathoms, and by and by, seven, and within 
two casts with the lead, nine, and then eight, 
next cast five, and then six, and then four, and 
then nine again and deeper. But three fathoms 
was the least, and two leagues off from the 
shore. This breach is in thirty-five degrees, 
and a-half, and lays at the very northeast point 
of Cro-a-to-an where goes a fret 1 out of the 
main sea 2 into the inner waters 3 which part 4 the 
islands and the main land. 

“The 15th of August, towards evening, we 
came to anchor at Hat-o-rask, in thirty-six 
degrees and one-third, in five fathoms water, 
three leagues from the shore. At our first 
coming to anchor on this shore we saw a great 
smoke rise in the Isle Roanoke near the place 
where I left our Colony in the year 1587, which 
smoke put us in good hope that some of the 
Colony were there expecting my return out of 
England. 

“The 16th and next morning, our two boats 
went ashore, and Captain Cooke, 5 and Captain 
Spicer/ and their company with me, with intent 
to pass to the place at Roanoke where our 
countrymen were left. 

l A frith, a strait or channel. 

2 The Atlantic Ocean. 

3 Pamlico Sound. 

"Separate. 

6 Captain of the Hopewell. 

6 Who now appears to be in command of the Moonlight. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 303 


“At our putting from the ship we commanded 1590 
our master gunner to make ready two minions 4 
and a falcon* well loden, and to shoot them off 
with reasonable space between every shot, to 
the end that their reports might be heard to 
the place where we hoped to find some of our 
people. 

“This was accordingly performed, and two 
boats put off unto the shore. In the Admiral’s 
boat we sounded all the way, and found from 
our ship until we came within a mile of the 
shore, nine, eight, and seven fathom. But, before 
we were half w r ay between our ships and the 
shore, we saw another great smoke to the south¬ 
west of Kindriker’s mounts 3 . We therefore 
thought good to go to that second smoke first. 

But it was much further from the harbor where 
we landed than we supposed it to be, so that 
we were very sore tired before we came to the 
smoke. 

“But that which grieved us more, was, that 
when we came to the smoke, we found no man 
nor sign that any had been there lately, nor 
yet any fresh water in all this way to drink. 4 

4 A kind of cannon used in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. 

2 A cannon in use at this time, having a bore of two and a half 
inches. 

3 Tarbox suggests as to this name, which is difficult to locate or 
account for, no other mention of it appearing in connection with 
other voyages, and no one of that name being among the known 
colonists, that it may have taken its designation from some 
incident which happened at the time Drake’s fleet was here. Sir 
Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 293. 

Or, it may have been a part of the coast, the title to which was 
acquired by some one of this name in England. The name is not 
on the map. This mount may have been an artificial structure, 
a framework, to give an elevation for observation and military 
use. 

4 This smoke, we may well believe, was a device of the Indians, 
to deceive them, to annoy them, to wear them out—a false signal 
to lure them to destruction. The day thus lost cost the lives of 
seven Englishmen on the following day, as we will see. 


304 


The First Attempt 


1590 “Being thus wearied with this journey we 
returned to the harbor where we left our boats, 
who, in our absence, had brought their cask 
shore for fresh water. So we deferred our going 
to Roanoke until the next morning, and caused 
some of those sailors to dig in those sandy hills 
for fresh water, whereof we found very sufficient. 

“That night we returned aboard with our 
boats and our whole company in safety. 

“The next morning, being the 17th of August, 
our boats and company were prepared again 
to go up to Roanoke, but Captain Spicer had 
sent his boat ashore for fresh water, by means 
whereof it was ten of the clock afternoon 1 before 
we put from our ships which were then come 
to an anchor within two miles of the shore. 

“The Admiral’s boat was half way toward 
the shore, when Captain Spicer put off from 
his ship. 

“The Admiral’s boat first passed the breach, 2 
but not without some danger of sinking, for we 
had a sea break in our boat which filled us half 
full of water, but by the will of God and careful 
steerage of Captain Cooke we came safe ashore, 
saving only that our furniture, victuals, match 3 
and powder were much wet and spoiled. For 
at this time the wind blew at northeast and 
direct into the harbor so great a gale that the 
sea broke extremely on the bar, and tide went 
very forcibly at the entrance. 

*An evident mistake, it was in the forenoon. 

2 The surf breaking upon the shoal. 

3 The match-lock muskets, or the slowly burning match-cord 
with which they were fired. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 305 

“By that time our Admiral’s boat was hauled 1590 
ashore, and most of our things taken out to 
dry, Captain Spicer came to the entrance of 
the breach with his mast standing up, i and was 
half passed over, but, by the rash and indiscreet 
steerage of Ralph Skinner, his Master’s Mate, 
a very dangerous sea broke into their boat and 
upset them quite. The men kept the boat, some 
in it, and some hanging on it, but the next sea 
set the boat on ground, where it beat so, that 
some of them were forced to let go their hold, 
hoping to wade ashore. But the sea still beat 
them down, so that they could neither stand nor 
swim, and the boat twice or thrice was turned 
the keel upward, whereon Captain Spicer and 
Skinner hung until they sank, and were seen 
no more. 

“But four that could swim a little, kept them¬ 
selves in deeper water and were saved by Captain 
Cooke’s means, who, so soon as he saw their 
over-setting, stripped himself, and four others 
that could swim very well, and with all haste 
possible rowed unto them, and saved four. 

“There were eleven in all, and seven of the 
chiefest were drowned, whose names were 
Edward Spicer, Ralph Skinner, Edward Kelly, 
Thomas Bevis, Hance and Surgeon Edward 
Kilborne, Robert Coleman. 

“This mischance did so much discomfort the 
sailors, that they were all of one mind not to 
go any further to seek the planters. But in 
the end, by the commandment and persuasion 

x This increased the danger of having his boat capsize. 


306 


The First Attempt 


1590 of me and Captain Cooke, they prepared the 
boats, and seeing Captain and me so resolute, 
they seemed much more willing. 

“Our boats and all things fitted again, we 
put off from Hat-o-rask, 1 being the number of 
19 persons in both boats. But before we could 
get to the place where our planters were left, 
it was so exceeding dark, that we overshot the 
place a quarter of a mile. 

“There we espied towards the north end of 
the island the light of a great fire 2 through the 
woods, to which we presently rowed. When 
we came right over against, we let fall our 
grapnel 3 near the shore and sounded with a 
trumpet a call, and afterwards many familiar 
English tunes and songs, and called to them 
friendly. But we had no answer. 

“We therefore landed at daybreak, and com¬ 
ing to the fire, we found the grass and sundry 
rotten trees burning about the place. From 
thence we went through the woods to that part 
of the Island directly over against Das-a-mon- 
que-pe-uc, 4 and from thence we returned, by 
the water-side, round about the north point of 
the Island, until we came to the place where I 
left our Colony in the year 1586.” 5 

bailing or rowing now inside Pamlico Sound. 

2 These fires indicate that the Indians, although unseen by the 
English, were watching their every movement. All they saw of 
the Indians was their foot-prints. They lighted these fires no 
doubt to attract and deceive the Pale Faces. It could have been 
no mere coincidence that trees were burning near this deserted 
and ruined town just when the English happened to return there, 
looking for their lost countrymen, years after their destruction. 

3 A kind of anchor having several arms or branches. They lay 
thus at anchor all that night. 

4 Weir Point near the northwest end of the island. 

5 An evident mistake. He meant to say 1587. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 


307 


“In all this way we saw in the sand the print 1590 
of the savages’ feet, of two or three sorts, trodden 
the night, and as we entered up the sandy bank, 
upon a tree, in the very brow thereof, were 
curiously carved these fair Roman letters C R 0, 
which letters presently we knew to signify the 
place, where I should find the planters seated, 
according to a secret token agreed upon between 
them and me at my last departure from them, 
which was, that in any way they should not 
fail to write or carve on the trees or posts of 
the doors the name of the place where they 
should be seated; for at my coming away they 
were prepared to remove from Roanoke fifty 
miles into the main. 1 

“Therefore at my departure from them in 
An. 1587, I willed them, that if they should 
happen to be distressed in any of these places, 
that then they should carve over the letters or 
name a Cross, in this form, but we found no 
such sign of distress. 2 

“And having well considered of this, we 
passed toward the place where they were left , 
in sundry houses, but we found the houses taken 
down, and the place very strongly enclosed with 

^his is about the same distance from the ocean that Jamestown 
was afterwards built. The object was protection from the 
Spanish, who could more easily destroy the settlement if on the 
coast. Their landing here was, as we have seen, unintentional. 

Their idea was to carry out Raleigh’s orders, and settle at a bet¬ 
ter place. 

2 Where is there anything more beautiful than this selection of 
the Christian symbol of supreme suffering, to tell the fate of these 
men and women? How attuned to religious ideas were the minds 
of men who would propose it and accept it! It is of the same na¬ 
ture as the watchword, “Christ our Victory!” 


308 


The First Attempt 


1590 a high palisado of great trees, with curtains 1 
and flankers, 2 very fortlike, and one of the chief 
trees or posts at the right side of the entrance 
had the bark taken off, and five feet from the 
ground in fair capital letters was graven 
CROATOAN, without any cross or sign of 
distress. 

“This done, we entered into the palisado, 
where we found many bars of iron, two pigs of 
lead, 3 four iron foulers, 4 iron sacker-shot, 5 and 
such like heavy things, thrown here and there, 
almost overgrown with grass and weeds. 

“From thence we went along by the water¬ 
side towards the point of the creek 6 to see if 
we could find any of their boats or pinnaces, 
but we could perceive no sign of them, nor any 
of the last falcons 7 and small ordinance which 
were left with them, at my departure from them. 

“At our return from the creek, some of our 
sailors meeting us, told us that they had found 
where divers chests had been hidden, and long 
since digged up again and broken up, and much 
of the goods in them spoiled and scattered about, 
but nothing left, of such things as the savages 
knew any use of, undefaced. 

“Presently Captain Cooke and I went to the 
place, which was in the end of an old trench, 

ir rhat part of a rampart between the flanks of two bastions, or 
between two towers or gates, and bordered with a parapet. 

2 A fortification projecting so as to command the side of an 
assailing body. 

3 Oblong masses of lead which had been poured, when melted, 
in molds of sand. 

4 A small piece of ordnance carrying stone-shot. 

5 Cannon-balls for use in sackers, a form of artillery then much 
employed in sieges. 

6 Baum’s Point, at the mouth of Shallowbag Bay, about two 
miles to the southeast. 

7 Small cannon, of the kind already described. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 309 


made two years past 1 by Captain Amadas, 1590 
where we found five chests, that had been 
carefully hidden of the planters, and of the 
same chests three were my own, and about the 
place many of my things spoiled and broken, 
and my books torn from the covers, the frames 
of some of my pictures and maps rotten and 
spoiled with rain, and my armor almost eaten 
through with rust. 

“This could be no other but the deed of the 
savages, our enemies at Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 
who had watched the departure of our men to 
Cro-a-to-anpand as soon as they were departed 
digged up every place where they suspected 
anything to be buried. 

“But although it much grieved me to see 
such spoil of my goods, yet on the other side I 
greatly joyed that I had safely found a certain 
token of their safe being at Cro-a-to-an, which 
is the place where Man-te-o was born, and the 
savages of the island our friends. 3 

“When we had seen in this place so much as 
we could, we returned to our boats, and departed 
from the shore toward our ships, with as much 
speed as we could. For the weather began to 
overcast, and very likely that a foul and stormy 
night would ensue. 

x He probably is speaking as from the standpoint of 1587, and so 
means in the year 1585. 

2 This is White’s theory of what had happened. He had not 
seen them do this. 

3 This was a mere surmise on the part of White, which we think 
was incorrect, as shown in the next chapter. He naturally wanted 
to think them safely at Croatoan. He has here told us all he ever 
knew on this subject. A little more information has been gathered 
from other sources of which, of course, he was ignorant. All that 
was proved by what he saw, was that they meant to go to 
Croatoan. 


310 


The First Attempt 


1590 “Therefore, the same evening with much 
danger and labor, we got ourselves aboard, by 
which time the wind and seas were so greatly 
risen, that we doubted our cables and anchors 
would scarcely hold until morning. Wherefore 
the Captain caused the boat to be manned by 
five lusty men, who could swim all well, and 
sent them to the little island on the right hand 
of the harbor, to bring aboard with our men, 
but all our casks ready filled they left behind, 
impossible to be had aboard without danger of 
casting away both men and boats, for this night 
proved very stormy and foul. 

“The next morning it was agreed by the 
Captain and myself, with the Master and 
others, to weigh anchor, and go for the place 
at Cro-a-to-an, where our planters w T ere, for 
then the wind was good for that place; and also 
to leave that cask with fresh water on shore in 
the island until our return. 

“So then they brought the cable to the 
capstan, 1 but when the anchor was almost 
apeak, 2 the cable broke, wherewith we drove so 
fast into the shore, that we were forced to let 
fall a third anchor, which came so fast home 3 
that the ship was almost aground by Kendrick’s 
Mounts: 4 so that we were forced to let slip the 
cable end for end. 5 And if it had not chanced 

4 That is, began to weigh anchor. 

2 In a perpendicular line under the vessel, just before it would 
begin to be raised from the bottom. 

3 The vessel dragged the anchor. 

4 Th:s was probably where one of the artificial elevations known 
as mounts had been erected during Lane’s time. There are no 
natural mountains here. 

5 Let the cable slip out to the end, lessening gradually thus the 
pressure on the anchor, so that it would hold to the bottom and 
stop the vessel from going ashore. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 311 


that we had fallen into a channel of deeper 1590 
water, closer by the shore than we accounted 
of, we could never have gone clear of the point 
that lieth to the southwards of Kendrick’s 
Mount. 

“Being thus clear of some dangers, and gotten 
into deeper waters, but not without some loss, 
for we had but one cable and anchor left us of 
four, and the weather grew to be fouler and 
fouler; our victuals scarce, and our cask and 
fresh water lost; it was therefore determined 
that we should go for Saint John 1 , or some other 
island to the southward, for fresh water. 

“And it was further purposed, that if we could 
any ways supply our wants of victuals and other 
necessaries, either at Hispaniola, 2 Saint John, 3 
or Trinidad, 4 that then we should continue in 
the Indies all the winter following, with hope 
to make two rich voyages of one, and at our 
return to visit our countrymen at Virginia. 

“The captain and the whole company in the 
Admiral, 5 with my earnest petitions, thereunto 
agreed, so that it rested only to know what the 
Master of the Moonlight, our consort, would 
do herein. But when we demanded them if 
they would accompany us in that new determi¬ 
nation, they alleged that their weak and leaky 
ship was not able to continue it; wherefore the 
same night we parted, leaving the Moonlight 
to go directly for England, and the Admiral 

l Porto Rico. 

2 Haiti. 

3 Porto Rico. 

4 The island near the northeast coast of Venezuela. 

5 The ship Hopewell. 


312 


The First Attempt 


1590 set his course for Trinidad, which course we 
kept two days. 

“On the eighteenth, the wind changed, and it 
was set on foul weather every way; but this 
storm brought the wind west and northwest, 
and blew so forcibly that we were able to bear 
no sail, but our fore-course half-mast high, 
wherewith we ran upon the wind per force, the 
due course for England, for that we were driven 
to change our first determination for Trinidad, 
and stood for the islands of Azores, where we 
purposed to take in fresh water, and also there 
hoped to meet with some English men-of-war 
about those islands, at whose hands we might 
obtain some supply of our wants. 

“And thus continuing our course for the 
Azores, sometimes with calm and sometimes 
with very scarce wind, on the fifteenth of 
September the wind came south southeast, and 
blew so exceedingly that we were forced to lie 
by all that day. At this time by account we 
judged ourselves to be about twenty leagues 
to the west of Cuervo 1 and Flores, but about 
night the storm ceased, and fair weather ensued. 

“On Thursday, the seventeenth, we saw 
Cuervo and Flores, but we could not come to 
anchor that night, by reason the wind shifted. 

“The next morning, being the eighteenth, 
standing in again with Cuervo, we escried a 
sail ahead of us, to whom we gave chase; but 
when we came near him, we knew him to be a 

JCorvo, one of the Azores, mentioned before with Flores, an 
adjacent island to the south. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 313 


Spaniard, and hoped to make sure purchase 1 1590 
of him; but we understood at our speaking with 
him, that he was a prize, 2 and of the Domingo 
fleet, already taken by the John, our consort, 
in the Indies. 

“We learned also of this prize, that our Vice- 
Admiral 3 and pinnace 4 had fought with the rest 
of the Domingo fleet, and had forced them with 
their admiral to flee unto Jamaica, under the 
fort for succor, and some of them ran themselves 
aground, whereof one of them they brought 
away, and took out of some others so much as 
the time would permit. And further we 
understood of them, that in their return from 
Jamica, about the Organs, near Cape St. 
Anthony, 5 our Vice-Admiral 6 met with two ships 
off the mainland, come from Mexico, bound for 
Havana, with whom he fought. In which fight 
our Vice-Admiral’s lieutenant was slain, and 
the Captain’s right arm stricken off, with four 
other of his men slain, and sixteen hurt. 

“But in the end he entered, and took one of 
the Spanish ships, which was so sore shot by us 
under water, that before they could take out 
her treasure, she sunk; so that we lost thirteen 
pipes 7 of silver, which sunk with her, besides 
much other rich merchandise. 

Acquisition of title to the vessel by their own act of seizing it. 

The word is here used in contrast to the acquisition of title by 
descent, or act of the law. 

2 A ship capture by the enemy as a lawful prize according to the 
law of nations. 

3 The ship the Little John. 

4 The John Evangelist. 

5 The western point of Cuba. 

6 The Little John. 

Cylindrical or pipe-like masses in which ore is sometimes 
found. 


314 


The First Attempt 


1590 “And in the meantime the other Spanish 
ships, being pierced with nine shot under water, 
got away, whom our Vice-Admiral intended to 
pursue, but some of their men in the top made 
certain rocks, which they saw above water near 
the shore, to be galleys 1 of Havana and Car- 
thagena, coming from Havana, to rescue the 
two ships, wherefore they gave over their chase, 
and went for England. 

“After this intelligence was given us by this 
our prize, he departed from us and went for 
England. 

“On Saturday, the nineteenth of September, 
we came to an anchor near a small village on the 
north side of Flores, 2 where we found riding five 
small English men-of-war, of whom we under¬ 
stood that our Vice-Admiral and prize were 
gone thence for England. One of those five 
was the Moonlight, our consort, who, upon the 
first sight of our coming into Flores, set sail 
and went for England, not taking any leave of 
us. 

“On Sunday, the twentieth, the Mary Rose, 
Admiral of the Queen’s fleet, wherein was 
General Sir John Hawkins, stood in with 
Flores, and divers other of the Queen’s ships, 
namely, the Hope, the Nonpareil, the Rainbow, 
the Swiftsure, the Foresight, with many other 
good merchant ships of war, as the Edward 
Bonaventure, the Merchant Royal, the 
Amity, the Eagle, the Dainty, of Sir John 
Hawkins, and many other good ships and 

x That is, they mistook the rocks for gaileys. 

2 One of the Azores, as already stated. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 315 


pinnaces, all attending to meet with the king 1590 
of Spain’s fleet, coming from Terrafirma 1 of the 
West Indies. 

“The twenty-second of September we went 
aboard the Rainbow, and towards night we 
spoke with the Swiftsure, and gave him three 
pieces. 2 The captains desired our company; 
wherefore we willingly attended on them, who 
at this time, with ten other ships, stood for 
Fayal. 3 But the general, with the rest of the 
fleet, were separated from us, making two fleets, 
for the sure meeting with the Spanish fleet. 

“On Wednesday, the twenty-third, we saw 
Gratiosa, 4 where the Admiral and the rest of the 
Queen’s fleet were come together. The admiral 
put forth a flag of counsel, in which was deter¬ 
mined that the whole fleet should go for the 
main, 5 and spread themselves on the coast of 
Spain and Portugal, so far as conveniently they 
might, for the sure meeting of the Spanish fleet 
in those parts. 

“The twenty-six we came to Fayal, where the 
Admiral, with some other of the fleet anchored, 
other some plyed up and down between that 
and the Pico 6 until midnight, at which time the 
Anthony shot off a piece, and weighed, showing 
his light; after whom the whole fleet stood to 
the east, the wind at northeast by east. 

“On Sunday, the twenty-seventh, towards 

4 The mainland, such as Mexico. 

2 Cannon. 

3 Another of the Azores Islands. 

4 Graciosa, a small member of the Azores group. 

5 The continent—of Europe, in this instance. 

€ A larger island near Fayal. 


316 


The First Attempt 


1590 evening, we took our leave of the Admiral and 
the whole fleet, who stood to the east. But our 
ship, accompanied with a flyboat, stood in 
again with St. George, 1 where we purposed to 
take in more fresh water, and some other fresh 
victuals. 

“On Wednesday, the thirtieth of September 
seeing the wind hang so northerly, that we could 
not attain the island of St. George, we gave over 
our purpose to water there, and the next day 
framed our due course for England. 

“October—The second of October, in the 
morning, we saw St. Michael’s Island 2 on our 
starboard quarter. 3 The 23d, at 10 of the clock T 
before noon, we saw Ushant, 4 in Brittany. 

“On Saturday, the twenty-fourth, we came 
in safety, God be thanked, to an anchor in 
Plymouth.” 5 

Back to this port in Devon Governor White 
returns. Three years later he wrote the above ac¬ 
count. This voyage must have proved the saddest 
event of his life. He had hoped to find the colony y 
and his daughter and granddaughter alive. He 
found nothing but desolation, and could com¬ 
fort himself only with the vain hope that they 
were still safe at Cro-a-to-an. Of course he 

*Sao Jorge, another of the Azores. 

2 The largest of the Azores. 

3 The right hand side of the vessel. 

4 An island lying just off the most western point of France. 

5 0n the southeast of England, towards its western end- 
Hakluyt’s Voyages, vol. ii., pp. 373-388; Hawks’ History of North 
Carolina, notes pp. 214 to 231. 


The Fifth Voyage to Virginia 317 

saw Raleigh, and told him what he had done 1590 
and seen. 

This expedition, so far as finding the lost 
colonists was concerned, was begun and carried 
on under the worst auspices. No wonder it 
ended in total failure. 

To begin with, the three ships were intended 
for quite another voyage. They did not want 
to go to Virginia. They were going to the West 
Indies. An embargo prevented them from 
leaving England. Sir Walter Raleigh succeeded 
in having a special exception made in their 
case, letting these ships go, but on condition 
that they would take in and transport a certain 
number of passengers with their effects to 
Virginia. To secure their compliance with this 
agreement they were to be put under a bond of 
£3,000. But the bond was never given, and the 
owners of the vessels only let Governor White 
himself, unattended, take voyage. Even this 
he had to do in a great hurry or be left behind. 

Unsupported, when on board, by any other 
persons attached to him, White had no authority 
over the masters of the vessels nor their crews. 

They no doubt regarded it as a nuisance to have 
him on board at all, as it imposed an obligation 
on them to do something else, in going to 
Virginia, different from what they wanted to do. 

This was to trade and take spoil in the West 
India Islands, which they did as long as they 
chose. 

When they did consent to come to Virginia, 
storms overtook them. They lost their ship- 
boat. They lost two anchors. They lost most 


318 


The First Attempt 


1590 of their fresh water casks. Seven of their best 
men were drowned. When they landed, they 
found only the deserted fort. That night 
another storm struck them. When they did 
decide, the next morning to go to Cro-a-to-an, 
the cable broke, and they were nearly ship¬ 
wrecked. Everything went against them. 

Disheartened and disgusted with their expe¬ 
riences they had no mind to further prosecute 
the ill-starred search. One ship flatly refused 
to do more, and sailed for England. The other 
postponed it to a more convenient season, which 
never came, and the Roanoke Island settlers, 
if still alive, were lost forever. 

Governor White’s account of these proceed¬ 
ings has an apologetic note running through it. 
But it would not seem possible, under the 
circumstances in which he was placed, for him 
to have done any more than he did. 

That Colony was fated. It was sealed when 
Simon Ferdinando succeeded in having it again 
land on Roanoke Island, already the scene of 
so many tragedies, and lying under the shadow 
of the constant dangers of Cape Hatteras, 
instead of obeying Raleigh’s instructions, to 
seek the more hospitable waters of the Chesa¬ 
peake Bay. 

How Raleigh stood the disappointment which 
this voyage must have caused him we do not 
know. He was interested in so many other 
things that he probably consoled himself with 
the hope that although one turned out badly, 
others might do so well as to more than make 
up for it. 


CHAPTER XXII 


What Became 

of the 


Lost Colony? 









































































I I 



































. 
































































C RO-A-TO-AN, 1 to which it appears the 1590 
settlers on Roanoke Islands went, or attemp¬ 
ted to go, was an Indian village on one of the 
long sandy islands lying between Pamlico Sound 
and the Atlantic, once called Abbott’s Isle. It 
is the island now bounded by Hatteras Inlet on 
the north, and Ocracoke Inlet on the south. 

On this thin strip of land there appears on 
DeBry’s map of Lane’s expedition, two Indian 
villages, the northern of which appears to be 
the Croatoan of history. It was about fifty 
miles south of Roanoke Island. 

Although the fate of the colony is shrouded 
in mystery, some faint echoes of what happened 
have been heard. It would appear that there 
was a massacre, but that some escaped. 

Captain Smith, in giving an account of what 
he and Powatan talked about, during his 
memorable captivity, says: “What he knew of 
the dominion he spared not to acquaint me with, 
as of certain men cloathed at a place called 
O-can-a-ho-nan, cloathed like me.” 2 

“Powatan confessed that he had been at the 
murder of that (Raleigh’s) Colony, and showed 
a musket barrel and a brass mortar, and certain 
pieces of iron which had been theirs.” 3 
Strachey makes the following statement: 

“Where at Pec-car-e-cam-ek and O-chan-a- 
ho-en, by the relation of Ma-chumps, 4 the people 

x The modern pronunciation of this word, which still exists in 
the name of the sound on the west of Roanoke Island, is Cro-a-tan, 
the second o, which appears in all the old writings, has dropped out. 

2 True Relation, p. 28. Strachey spells the town’s name 
differently. 

Statement on the margin of Purchase, vol. iv., p. 1728. 

4 A brother-in-law of Powhatan. 


322 


The First Attempt 


1590 have built houses with stone walls, one story 
above another, so taught them by those English 
who escaped the slaughter at Roanoke, at what 
time this our Colony, under the conduct of 
Captain Newport, landed within the Chesa¬ 
peake Bay, where the people breed up tame 
turkeys about their houses, and take apes in 
the mountains, 1 and where at Rit-a-noe, the 
Wer-o-ance E-y-an-o-co preserved seven of the 
English alive—four men, two boys and one 
young maid, (who escaped and fled up the river 
of Cha-noke) 2 to beat his copper, of which he 
hath certain mines at the said Rit-a-noe, as 
also at Pam-a-wank are said to be store of salt 
stones.” 3 

“We agreed with the King of Pas-pa-hegh,”* 
says Smith, “to conduct two of our men to a 
place called Pan-a-wick 5 beyond Roanoke, where 
he reported many men to be apparalled. We 
landed him at War-ras-koy-ack, 6 where, playing 
the villain, and deluding us for rewards, returned 
within three or four days after, without going 
any further.” 7 

In the Croatan tribe the tradition is said to 
be preserved of their historic friendship for the 

x An evident misstatement. There were no apes. As the 
English at this time had never seen the mountains referred to, 
they were either deceived, or misinterpreted what they heard, on 
this subject. The “apes” may have been raccoons or opossums. 

2 The Chowan. 

3 Strachey’s History of Travaile, etc., p. 26. 

/The tribe on the north side of the James, near Jamestown. 
His name was Wo-chin-cho-punck. He was a bitter enemy of the 
Jamestown Colony. 

5 Probably Pan-a-wa-i-oc, in Beaufort County, North Carolina y 
on the south side of Pamlico River. 

6 An Indian town in what is now Isle of Wight County, Virginia. 

7 True Relation, pp. 46-47. 


The Lost Colony 


323 


white men, and that they took the English to 1590 
live with them: that the English colony became 
incorporated with the tribe, which soon after 
emigrated westward, to what is now Samson 
County, and had probably settled on the Lumber 
River, in Robeson County, as early as 1650, 
where they were found by the Huguenots in 
1709, having farms and roads and other evidences 
of civilized life. Their language was almost pure 
Anglo-Saxon, many of the words of which have 
long been obsolete in English-speaking countries. 1 

On a map reproduced by Alexander Brown, 2 
there is a legend placed about the upper waters 
of the Neuse River: “Here remaineth four men 
clothed that came from Roanoke to O-can-a- 
haw-an.” This town is supposed to have been 
upon the Neuse. This map was made in order 
to illustrate Captain John Smith’s “True Rela¬ 
tion.” A copy of that work the Spanish 
ambassador at London, Don Pedro Zuniga, 
promptly sent to his master, Philip III. 

And again, between the Roanoke and the 
Tar, or Pamlico, Rivers, another legend: “Here 
the King of Pas-pa-hegh reported our men to 
be, and wants to go.” This would indicate 
some place in Dare, Tyrrell, or Hyde Counties, 
the old Indian region of Se-co-tan. Near this 
legend is the word, “Pan-a-ni-ock.” 

In the document entitled “A True and Sincere 

brown’s Genesis, etc., vol. i., p. 189, quoting from Hamilton 
McMillan’s “Sir Walter Raleigh’s Lost Colony, with the traditions 
of an Indian Tribe in North Carolina indicating the fate of the 
Colony, etc.” 

2 Genesis of the United States, vol. i., p. 185. 


324 


The First Attempt 


1590 Declaration” set forth in 1609 by the Governors 
and Councillors of Virginia, they enumerated 
among other advantages which had been gained, 
“the intelligence of some of our nation planted 
by Sir Walter Raleigh, yet alive, within fifty 
miles of our fort, 1 * * as is testified by two of 
our colony sent out to seek them, who (though 
denied by the savages speech with them) found 
crosses, and letters and characters and assured 
testimonies of Christians, newly cut in the 
barks of trees,” &c. 2 

We learn from a statement of Strachey’s 
where he was describing, the Indian priests, 
especially those connected with Powhatan, that 
King James I.,” hath been acquainted, that the 
men, women, and children of the first plantation 
at Roanoke were, by practice and command¬ 
ment of Powhatan (he himself persuaded 
thereunto by his Priests) miserably slaughtered, 
without any offence given him either by the 
first planted (who twenty and odd years had 
peacefully lived intermixed with those savages, 
and were out of his territory) or by those who 
now have come to inhabit some part of his 
desert lands, and to trade with him for some 
commodities of ours, which he and his people 
stand in want of. Notwithstanding, because his 
Majesty is, of all the world, the most just and 


x At Jamestown. 

2 Brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. i., p. 349. 


The Lost Colony 


325 


the most merciful prince, he hath given order 1590 
that Powhatan himself, with the Wer-6-ances 
and all the people, shall be spared, and revenge 
taken only upon his Qui-yough-qui-socks, 1 by 
whose advice and persuasion was executed that 
bloody cruelty.’' 2 

In the light of this much evidence which has 
come down to us, what theory can be reasonably 
formed as to what did actually happen? 

The colonists intended to move. They in¬ 
tended to leave Roanoke Island, near the 
inhospitable shore of Cape Hatteras, and select 
a safer position fifty miles inland, where the 
Spaniards could not so easily find and attack 
them. They did not want to share the fate 
of Ribaut and his followers, who only twenty- 
two years before, on the coast of Florida, had 
been destroyed by Menendez. 

But this plan was changed. This change was 
n due no doubt to the delay which occurred in the 
return of Governor White from England. The 
colonists, becoming more and more impatient 
and apprehensive, gave up the idea of going 
further inland, and preferred to station them¬ 
selves where they would be more easily found 
by English ships. 

Instead, therefore, of going towards the 
interior of the country they determined to go 
to a still more exposed position and selected the 
friendly coast town of Cro-a-to-an. 

Priests. 

2 Historie of Travaile into Virginia, pp. 85, 86, 88, 89. 


326 


The First Attempt 


1590 The Indians on the main were hostile. The 
nearest town to them in that direction was 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc. The Indians of this 
town were bitterly opposed to them. To have 
gone west into the country, would have left 
these, and probably other, enemies between 
them and the sea. In view of this danger and 
of being overlooked by the English, they pre¬ 
ferred to risk attacks from the Spanish on the 
coast. Here at least they could be as easily 
found by their friends as by their enemies. 

To Cro-a-to-an therefore they prepared to 
depart. Of course their enemies at Das-a-mon- 
que-pe-uc knew of this intention. All the 
Indians knew of it. Powhatan knew of it, and 
no doubt concluded that this afforded a favor¬ 
able opportunity to do what he had long been 
anxious to do. 

He comes down from the York River section 
with his warriors. He meets Wan-chese. Their 
plans for the campaign are soon laid. 

While on Roanoke Island the English were 
well protected by their fortifications. The 
Indians may have attacked them more than 
once. But their palisade and their cannon 
were too much for the Indians. The colony 
was still intact. Governor White says that he 
found the place “very strongly enclosed with a 
high palisado of great trees, with curtains and 
flankers, very fortlike.” 

This particular work was done in his absence, 
for he comments upon it as a change which 
struck him. 


The Lost Colony 


327 


In pursuance of the understanding with the 1590 
Governor in regard to their removal, from one 
of the chief trees or posts at the right side of 
the entrance to the fort the bark was taken off, 
and, five feet from the ground there was carved 
on it the word CROATOAN/hn fair 1 capital 
letters.” This work was done therefore with 
care, completed without haste, and was prob¬ 
ably done some little time before the garrison 
prepared to move out of the fort. No cross 
was put over it, for the colony was not in distress. 

The day comes for the removal. All is bustle 
and activity within the fort. 

Watching their every movement, but them¬ 
selves unseen, concealed behind trees and by 
the tall grass lav Powhatan and his warriors, 
Wan-chese and his warriors, and probably many 
other chiefs with considerable forces. 

The Indians see the English bury the cannon 
and the cannon-balls, the chests and other things 
too heavy to move to Cro-a-to-an. They see 
them leave the fort, bar up its gate, and move 
slowly, heavily laden, towards the landing where 
the boats lie ready for them. 

As they near the shore, on the “sandy bank” 
of the island, on the brown of the hill, just at the 
landing, they came to a large, well known tree. 

Here some member of the company, in order to 
leave additional evidence of the place to which 
they were removing, suggests that the name of 
the town be carved also upon this tree, the 
first prominent object one would see on coming 
to the regular landing. 

^arge. 


328 


The First Attempt 


1590 The idea is approved by the leader, but it 
must be done quickly. On a smooth part of 
the body of the tree, he who proposed it, began 
to carve the word CROATOAN. He is in a 
hurry, however, and the letters he makes 
although “fair,” that is large, are “curiously” 
carved. He cuts the letter C. Then he cuts 
the letter R. Then he cuts the letter O. 
But he gets no further. The Indian war-whoop 
sounds in his ears. From all sides the savages, 
like so many demons in their hideous war-paint, 
spring forth, and rush upon the English. 

The colonists are taken by surprise. They 
are in the disorder of preparing to embark, not 
in battle-array. They are at a disadvantage. 
A slaughter follows, but the English fight des¬ 
perately and are not all killed. 

A few survivors succeed in getting into their 
boats, and make their way, some to Cro-a-to-an, 
some row up the Chowan; some sail up the 
Pamlico River to the town Pan-a-wa-i-oc; and 
some escape up the Neuse to O-can-a-ha-wan. 

Most of them may have made their way later 
to Cro-a-to-an, and have been content to follow 
the fortunes of that tribe in its subsequent 
removal. But they were doomed to spend the 
rest of their lives in savagery. 

The triumphant Indians, after the battle, 
swarm into the fort, tear down the houses, dig 
up the hidden treasures, tear up and overturn 
everything they do not want, and hold high 
carnival over the wretched prisoners, who are 
tortured to death. 


The Lost Colony 


329 


Man-te-o, we think, must have been present 1590 
on this occasion, and it is most probable that 
he fell fighting by the side of his English friends. 

That all the survivors were not hunted down 
and destroyed may be accounted for by the 
fact that to do this might have brought on war 
with the Kings of the towns to which they fled. 

These may have determined to protect them. 

It is also possible that some of the towns to 
which they fled may have been “cities of refuge,” 
as we know E-cho-ta was among the Cher-o- 
kees. Any one once within such a town was 
entitled to the rights of sanctuary. 

But of what use would it have been to destroy 
the few scattered survivors? The death-blow 
to the Colony had been struck. The first 
attempt to conquer Virginia had come to a 
bloody end. 


330 


The First Attempt 


1590 A legend has grown up connected with the 
Lost Colony, the legend of the White Doe. 

It is said that in the early years of the seven¬ 
teenth century the Indian hunters on Roanoke 
Island saw among a herd of deer upon the 
Island a milk-white doe. It was the most 
beautiful of all the herd and the fleetest. 

They tried to kill it, but their arrows could 
never strike it. Time and again their best 
hunters tried, but in vain. 

This happened so often that they became 
convinced that the doe must bear a charmed 
life. It was then regarded with superstitious 
awe. Some viewed its appearance as an omen 
of evil, others as an omen of good. It was 
thought to be the spirit of a departed person. 

At last the Indian chiefs held a council to 
decide what to do about the White Doe. They 
decided to kill it, if possible, and, with that end 
in view, organized an elaborate hunting-party 
to convene in the month of November. 

All the best warriors and hunters were sum¬ 
moned, and stationed at points known to be 
frequently passed by the doe. 

The habits of the White Doe had been 
closely studied. It was observed that she was 
sometimes on the high grounds of Cro-a-to-an, 
at others in the swamps of Durant’s Island, 
sometimes on the cranberry bogs of East Lake. 
She was often seen oh Roanoke Island, near 
Raleigh City, and sometimes at Kill Devil Hills. 
When she left Roanoke Island it was always to 


The Lost Colony 


331 


go towards Cro-a-to-an. She had a strange fond- 1590 
ness for the sea, and loved to gaze over it 
towards the East. 

When the great hunt was organized, and the 
hunters of renown were stationed at all the 
points likely to be passed by the White Doe, 
Wan-chese was stationed at Kill Devil Hills. 

He had brought with him for this occasion 
an arrow given him by Queen Elizabeth, when 
he was in England, the head of which was made 
of silver in the shape of their stone arrowheads. 

She had told him it had the power to kill any one 
who bore a charmed life. 

The White Doe was started in Wo-ko-kon, 
and passed in safety one after the other of the 
Indian hunters who were lying in wait for her. 

Their arrows could not touch her. 

She came to Kill Devil Hills. Wan-chese saw 
her. He drew his bow, and sent the silver¬ 
headed arrow singing through the air. The 
White Doe leaped into the air and fell to the 
ground. The silver arrow had pierced her 
heart. 

When Wan-chese came up to the beautiful 
victim, writhing in her death-agony, he saw 
outlined in brown hair upon her back the word 
“Croatoan,” and under her throat, in dark hair, 
the words “Virginia Dare.” She lifted her eyes 
to him, and said with her last breath, “Virginia 
Dare.” 1 


Grandfather’s Tales of North Carolina, p. 15 and seq. 





































































CHAPTER XXIII 

Some Contemporary Events 


1591. 






N OT satisfied with what he was doing in 1591 
Virginia, Raleigh became about this time, 
a partner in Sir John Watts’ voyage to 
America, which took from March to October, 

1591; and he also planned a voyage against 
Panama, in 1592. 1 


Greatly to his credit, be it mentioned, that 
he intervened in behalf of John Udall, an 
English nonconformist, a Puritan, who was 
condemned to death in February, 1591, for 
writing a book entitled: “A Demonstration of 
the Truth of that Discipline which Christ hath 
Prescribed, etc.” This book was declared 
seditious. 

Udall had written other works for which he 
had been summoned before the Court of High 
Commission, 2 deprived of his living, and im¬ 
prisoned at Southwark. For his last work he 
was to be deprived of his life. 

Raleigh and Essex took his part, at the risk 
of course of being suspected of sharing his views, 
and tried to procure his release. They failed 
in that, but Udall was left in prison, where he 
died the following year. 

The statement in Udall’s book, which came 
near costing him his life, was where he said of 
the Bishops that they “cared for nothing but 
the maintenance of their dignities, be it the 

x Brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii., p. 977. 

2 For an account of this tyrannical tribunal, see Trevelyan’s 
England Under the Stuarts, pages 168 to 171. 


334 


The First Attempt 


1591 damnation of their own souls, and infinite 
millions more.” 

For this he was tried for treason, since the 
Bishops, it was averred, governed the church 
for the Queen. 

The Jury found him guilty of writing the book. 
The Judges held this verdict to be equivalent to 
a conviction of felony, and sentenced him to 
death. 

He appealed to Raleigh. As we have seen 
Essex combined with Raleigh. James, King of 
Scotland, also joined in behalf of the condemned, 
and between them all he was saved from the 
scaffold. 

Raleigh asked so many favors of the Queen, 
that one day she said: 

“When, Sir Walter, will you cease to be a 
beggar? 

The ready courtier replied: 

“When your gracious Majesty ceases to be 
a benefactor.” 1 

During this time, Henry IV., was besieging 
Paris, which refused to accept him as King on 
account of his being a Protestant. 

Sixtus V., dies, and Urban VII., became Pope. 
He lived, however, only twelve days after his 
election. He was a Spaniard, and died before 
he was crowned. 

Philip II., had a great deal to say about the 
choice of his successor, Gregory XIV. “He 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 55. 



John Wycliffe 

“The Morning Star of the Reformation” 

Born in Yorkshire, England, 1324 
Died at Lutterworth, Leicestershire, 1384 

He was a popular preacher in London. He opposed the 
doctrine of transubstantiation at Oxford in 1380, was con¬ 
demned by the University and persecuted. In 1428 his 
bones were exhumed and thrown into the Swift by order 
of the Synod of Constance. He was a voluminous writer 
and translated into English the whole Bible. 


Engraved by J. Posselwhite from a Print by G. White after 
a picture in the Collection of the Duke of Dorset 








Some Contemporary Events 335 

was a born subject of Philip II.,” says Ranke, 1590 
“and a man after his own heart.” He excom¬ 
municated Henry IV. In the midst of an effort 
to bring France to the same extreme intolerance 
in religious matters which characterized Spain 
and Italy, in which laudable work he was 
zealously seconded by Philip, he died, having 
only reigned ten months and ten days. His 
death was a severe loss to the King of Spain and 
to the Catholic league. 1 


Won Ranke’s History of the Popes, vol. ii., pp. 155, 156, 157. 









CHAPTER XXIV 


The Death of Grenvil: 






S IR RICHARD GRENVILLE closed his 1591 
adventurous career by a brilliant feat 
of arms. 

In the spring of 1591, he had been placed by 
the Queen at the head of a fleet intended to 
intercept the Spanish plate-fleet at the Azores. 

The English there lay in wait for them so 
long that the Spanish were informed, and sent 
a fleet of fifty-three ships as a convoy of the 
treasure. 

Raleigh, who was then officially engaged in 
Devonshire, was ordered to notify the English 
fleet of the existence and approach of this large 
Spanish fleet. 

“The warning arrived too late. The Span¬ 
iards surprised our fleet on September 10th, 
when many of its men were ashore. Grenville, 
in the Revenge, covered the embarkation. Thus 
he lost the wind. He mustered on board his 
flagship scarce a hundred sound men. Soon he 
was hemmed in. The Foresight stayed near 
him for two hours, and battled bravely, but 
finally had to retire.” 

Grenville then, with only his one ship, sailed 
boldly into them and fought the whole Spanish 
fleet of fifty-three vessels. 

“For fifteen hours he fought the squadron of 
Seville, five great galleons, with ten more to 
back them. Crippled by many wounds, he kept 
the upper deck. Nothing was to be seen but 
the naked hull of a ship K and that almost a 


338 


The First Attempt 


1591 skeleton. She had received 800 shot of great 
artillery, some under water. The deck was 
covered with the limbs and bodies of forty 
valiant men. The rest were all wounded and 
painted with their own blood. Her masts had 
been shot overboard. All her tackle was cut 
asunder. Her upper works were razed and 
level with the water. She was incapable of 
receiving any direction or motion, except that 
given her by the billows. 

“Three Spanish galleons had been burnt. 
One had been run aground to save her company. 
A thousand Spaniards had been slain or drowned. ” 

After fighting all day and well into the night,re¬ 
pulsing twelve attempts to board her, the next 
morning found the Revenge entirely surrounded 
by the Spaniards. They had suffered so much 
from her, however, that they preferred to open 
negotiations for her surrender, rather than to 
renew the conflict. 

“Grenville wished to blow up his shattered 
hulk. A majority of the handful of survivors 
preferred to accept the Spanish Admiral's 
terms. They were, that all lives should be 
spared, the crew be sent to England, and the 
better sort be released on payment of ransom. 

“Grenville was conveyed on board a Spanish 
galley, where he was chivalrously treated. He 
lingered till September 13th or 14th, in sore pain, 
which he disdained to betray. 

“Jan Huygen van Linschoten, a Dutch adven¬ 
turer, who was at the time in the island of 


The Death of Grenville 


339 


Terceira, heard of the struggle both from the 1591 
Spaniards and from one of the English prisoners. 

He describes it briefly in a diary he kept. 

“It is Linschoten, not Raleigh, who has 
preserved Grenville’s dying words: ‘Here die I, 
Richard Grenville, with a joyful and quiet mind, 
for that I have ended my life, as a true soldier 
ought, that hath fought for his country, Queen, 
religion, and honour.’ 

The Revenge, with a Spanish crew on board, 
sank in a storm soon afterwards. Sir Richard’s 
body was buried with military honors in the 
Atlantic. 

So passed to his reward the valiant man whom 
Raleigh had made General of Virginia. It was 
on such heroism as his that England’s great¬ 
ness rested. 

Another change in the pontificate occurred 
this year. Innocent IX., succeeded Gregory 
XIV., and reigned two months. He was elected 
by the influence of the Spanish party. He was 
old and infirm at the time. His short lease of 
power was spent in exhortations to war, by 
which France, and all Europe, was further 
disturbed. 2 

Raleigh at this time was engaged with Lord 
Thomas Howard in mustering a large naval 
force with which to attack Spanish ships. He 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 83-84. Tennyson has left a 
vivid, poetical account of this fight in his poem, “The Revenge.” 

This remarkable engagement took place off the Island of Flores. 

Won Ranke’s History of the Popes, vol. ii., p. 157. 


340 


The First Attempt 


1591 expected to be placed in joint command with 
Howard. For some reason, however, he was 
withdrawn, and directed his attention instead 
to the Stannaries in Cornwall and watching 
the coast. 1 

l Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 46. 






CHAPTER XXV 


The Marriage of Raleigh 


1592 


Sherborne Castle. 





I N 1592, Raleigh, at the age of forty, married 1592 
Bessie Throgmorton, one of the Maids of 
Honor of the Queen. 

This young lady, an orphan at the time, is 
described as being a lovely girl, slender, with 
light blue eyes, and golden hair. She was one 
of the stars of Queen Elizabeth’s Court, her wit 
was generally enjoyed, and she herself was 
greatly admired by the courtiers. Raleigh was 
dark, and formed thus quite a contrast to his 
bride. 

The attachment between them was deep and 
lifelong. There are few records of more devoted 
wives than Lady Raleigh proved herself to be 
to her illustrious husband, whose tenderness 
and regard for her was manifest to the day of 
his death. 

Circumstances connected with this love-affair, 
however, offended the Queen, and Raleigh’s 
first detention in the Tower was the result. 
Raleigh had seen what happened to the Earl of 
Essex when he married. He had seen how 
angry it made the Queen. Had he been free 
from the restraints imposed upon him as a 
royal favorite, his wedding would most probably 
have had no unusual incident connected with it. 

Dixon thus describes Raleigh’s place of con¬ 
finement at this time: 

“The Brick Tower stands on the northern 
wall, a little to the west of Martin Tower, with 
which it communicates by a secret passage. 


342 


The First Attempt 


1592 This Tower overlooks the lines from Brass 
Mount to Legge Mount, and sweeps the opposite 
slope and ditch. The men who held the Tower 
were gunners; and the captain of these troops 
was the real master of the Thames and of the 
approaches to London. Hence the Master of 
the Ordnance was generally a man of rank, and 
always a man of trust. In the reign of Elizabeth 
that office was filled by Charles, Earl of Devon¬ 
shire; to whom succeeded George, Lord Carew, 
Raleigh’s cousin, who held his post during the 
whole of James’ reign. 

“The rooms being good, and the master 
seldom in residence, this house was placed at 
the disposal of any person of rank to whom the 
Government wished to show favor. * * * 
Raleigh had the liberty of the Tower within 
the walls; he kept a great table, had a crowd 
of servants, and received the visits of many 
friends. The small upper room was filled by 
his domestics, and the brilliant seaman, looking 
on his recall from sea as a royal jest, could 
hardly have dreamt that in his wan and premature 
age, that upper room, into which he would not 
willingly have thrust his dog, would become 
his own miserable home.” 1 

The ships of the fleet with which Raleigh was 
to sail when arrested by Frobisher, went on 
their way, met the Spaniards, and captured a 
prize of extraordinary value, known at the time 
as the “Great Carack.” 2 

1 Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i, p. 185. 

2 The word carack means a large, deep, round-built vessel, fit¬ 
ted for fighting as well as for trade. 



Sir Walter Raleigh 

From the original of Zucchero in the Collection 
of the Marquis of Bath 







The Marriage of Ealeigh 


343 


As no one but Raleigh was able to preside 1592 
over the work of securing the spoils, he was sent 
to Plymouth, still, however, nominally a prisoner, 
to attend to this matter. 

The Queen at last consented to restore him to 
complete liberty. It was a long time, however, 
before he regained his position at Court. During 
this period of the Queen’s displeasure, he was 
not deprived of his office of the Captain of the 
Guard, but between 1592 and 1597 the duties 
were discharged by another. 1 

Raleigh’s country residence was Sherborne 
Castle, a magnificent home in Dorset, some 
thirty miles from the southern shore of England. 

The estate of Sherborne consisted of an 
ancient castle and picturesque park, together 
with several adjacent manors. Raleigh is said 
to have been impressed with the charms of the 
place as he rode past it in his journeys from 
Plymouth to London. 

Raleigh added to the estate by the purchase 
of several adjacent properties. He then pro¬ 
ceeded to perfect it. He first tried to improve 
the old castle. Then he built a new house at 
some distance from it. Only the centre of the 
present Sherborne Castle, a four storied edifice 
with hexagonal towers at the ends, was erected 
by him. 

The place was surrounded by hills covered 
with lofty trees; ornamented by irregular 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 108. 


344 


The First Attempt 


1592 gardens, masses of honeysuckle, the ruins of 
the old fortress, the bowling-green and a grove, 
which Raleigh planted. 

A subsequent owner, Digby, added four wings, 
with a tower to each, and still later owners, the 
Lords Bristol, changed the lodge into a sump¬ 
tuous castle and altered the grounds. 1 

Raleigh’s acquisition and loss of this estate, 
which he dearly loved, forms a subject which 
takes up a good deal of space in the full accounts 
of his life. It was finally held forfeited for the 
treason he was accused of, and, after a long 
struggle on his part and on that of his wife and 
son, it was lost to him and his heirs forever. 

Raleigh owned the property, and lived here, 
more or less, during some twenty years of the 
most important part of his career. 

Sherborne is a Saxon word, Scireburn, 
implying a situation on a clear brook or rivulet. 
Sherborne Castle stood about a mile east of the 
town of Sherborne, in a suburb still distinguished 
by the name of Castleton, to which it gives 
name. 

Few structures could be better placed, as it 
commanded all the adjacent vale to the north 
and west, and the whole ridge of hills on the 
south; it was protected on the northern side by 
a large moor, later 2 drained and converted into 
a fertile meadow. 

“This fortress was constructed in the form 
of an octagon, moated round, and over the moat 

'Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 88, 101-3, 163-167. 

2 1803. 


V 





* 


















The Marriage of Raleigh 


345 


were several drawbridges. On the north side 1592 
was also a subterraneous passage into the vale. 

It is described by Leland, as standing ‘upon a 
rokky hillet, having four great toures 1 in the 
castelle waulle, whereof one is the Gate-House. 
Every one of them hath three lodggings yn 
highth: The Great lodgging is in the middle of 
the Castle Court, very strong and full of voultes. 2 
There be few peaces of work yn England of the 
antiquite of this that standith so hole, and so 
well couchid.' 

“The history of this structure is singular. 
Having been, as is believed, a castle in the 
Saxon times, it came into the possession of 
Osmond de Sels, Earl of Dorset, a Norman by 
birth, and a great favorite of William the 
Conqueror, by a gift from that Monarch.” 4 

This nobleman later became Bishop of Salis¬ 
bury, and annexed the Castle to the Bishoprick, 
and set a curse upon anyone who would separate 
it from the Church. 

Sherborne, the name of the town near the 
Castle, was thirty-one miles southwest of Bath. 

Its abbey-church and the castle we have 
described were notable. In 1591, Raleigh had 
obtained through Queen Elizabeth's interven¬ 
tion a lease for ninety-nine years of the manor 
of Sherborne from the Bishop of Salisbury. In 
1598 the see was vacant. Aspirants to the 

lowers. 

2 Turns, winding steps or passages. 

3 Placed or lying. 

4 Beauties of England and Wales, vol. iv, pp. 488, 498. 


346 


The First Attempt 


1592 mitre were informed that only by converting 
the lease into a perpetual estate in Raleigh’s 
favor could the object of their wishes be obtained. 
On these terms, Dr. Cotton became Bishop of 
Salisbury, and Raleigh possessor of Sherborne 
in full ownership. 

“The modern castle is built in the form of the 
letter H, the horizontal line representing the 
original building, erected by Sir Walter Raleigh, 
and the perpendicular lines the additions, made 
after the restoration, by Lord Bristol, who 
utilized ashlar 1 and other stone-work of the old 
castle. The Prince of Orange stayed here in 
his memorable march from Torbay to London.” 

“Raleigh, in 1603, conveyed it to his son, but 
a copying clerk omitted the words “That ye 
said Sir Walter should stand and be seized,” 
and on this technical flaw James seized it on 
Raleigh’s condemnation and gave it to Robert 
Carr. * * * On Carr’s wretched fall it was 
granted to Sir John Digby, the first Earl of 
Bristol.” 

During the English Revolution the castle was 
beseiged by Fairfax, aided by the Earl of 
Bedford, the Castle being held for the king by 
Digby. It was taken after a vigorous seige. 
The son-in-law of the Earl surrendered when the 
keep was successfully stormed. “The castle 
was then slighted, and from its ruins additions 
to the modern castle and the church of Castleton 

ir rhe more carefully finished outer casing of stone walls. 





( 




6 

o 

CD 

nS 

•pH 

C/2 

<D 

>> 

4^> 

a 

d 

o 

o 

C/2 

•N 

bD 

•»-« 

CD 

73 

P4 

U 

<D 

4^> 

£ 

Sh 

•H 

CO 


a 

o 

• fH 
•H 

nd 

a 

o 

O 

a 

a> 

C/2 

© 

*h 














The Marriage of Raleigh 


347 


have been constructed. The Gate House is a 1592 
fine old Norman relic, although some Tudor 
windows have been inserted. 

“The keep was rectangular, with walls nine 
feet thick. Like the Gate House it was sub¬ 
jected to some changes in the 15th century and 
later. The middle portion of the south wall 
w T as reconstructed with a thickness of four feet 
only, but the centre portion remains as a 
buttress nine feet in thickness, rounded off and 
refaced with ashlar, the wall on each side being 
pierced for Tudor windows.” 1 

Sir Walter’s favorite town residence was 
Durham House, a splendid establishment, on 
the Thames, at one time the town house of 
Queen Elizabeth. Raleigh held this on a lease 
from the Queen. 

“Durham House, whose name more strictly 
was Duresme Place, was originally the town 
house of the see of Durham. It covered nearly 
the whole site of Adelphi Terrace, and the 
streets between this and the Strand. In the 
reign of Edward VI. the Crown seized it, and 
granted it sucessively to the Princess Elizabeth 
and to Dudley, Duke of Northumberland. 
There, the year after Raleigh’s birth, Lady Jane 
Grey had been wedded to Dudley’s son. Mary 
restored it to Bishop Tunstall. Elizabeth 
resumed it. In 1583 or 1584 she gave the use 
of a principle part of the spacious mansion to 
Raleigh.” 2 

death’s Dorset, pp. 249-250. 

2 Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 104, 182-183. 


348 


The First Attempt 


1592 Raleigh expended £2,000 on improving the 
structure. Here he maintained a household of 
forty persons and twenty horses, and continued 
in possession until it was taken from him by 
James I., about the same time that his offices 
and honors were also taken from him by the 
new monarch. 

Raleigh’s disposition and tastes were highly 
aristocratic, socially and politically. As we 
have seen, he was extravagantly fond of personal 
adornment, his clothing and jewels cost a 
fortune, while his residences, gardens, pictures, 
books, furniture, and retinues of servants, were 
all on the scale of magnificence befitting a great 
lord. He titled in silver armor. 

All this was in harmony with the fashion of 
the day, and the extravagance of her courtiers 
was encouraged, rather than discouraged, by 
the Queen. But even in the midst of the Court, 
Raleigh was a leader, rather than a follower, of 
the fashion. Indeed Solomon in all his glory 
could hardly have been more resplendent than 
Sir Walter. 

Raleigh had two sons, the elder, Walter, who 
was killed in his last voyage to Guiana, and 
Carew, born in the chamber of the Tower in 
which King Edward V. had been murdered. 
This son survived him, and left descendants, 
two sons, Walter and Philip, and three 
daughters. 1 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 381. 








/ 



/ 


Picture taken about 1630 

























































































































































































































CHAPTER XXVI 


Raleigh’s Activities 

And 

Some Contemporary Events 


1592 to 1595. 



T HIS same year, 1592, Raleigh commanded 1592 
an expedition sent to attack the Span- to 
iards at Panama. 1595 

On his return, he became an able and eloquent 
speaker in the House of Commons, representing 
St. Michael’s, from February 19th to April 10th, 

1593. 

About this time he wrote the report of Sir 
Richard Grenville’s sea fight in 1591. 1 It was 
entitled, “Report of the Truth of the Fight 
about the Isles of the Azores.” 

Living in an age when duelling was in vogue, 
Raleigh appears to have been nearly involved 
in three duels, but, so far as we know, never 
fought any. 

Soon after the defeat of the Spanish Armada, 
the Earl of Essex challenged him. The cause 
of the trouble is unknown. Raleigh accepted 
the challenge, but the Council interposed and 
prevented the affair from taking place. Around 
these two rivals for Elizabeth’s favor there were 
so many partisans that the duel might have 
led to too serious consequences. 

Another misunderstanding, which nearly 
terminated in a duel, was a dispute with Lord 
Thomas Howard, the High Admiral. This was 
about the time of the death of Raleigh’s cousin, 

Sir Richard Grenville, in September, 1591, and, 
in some way, may have been connected with it. 
Howard had sailed away and left Grenville, who 
fought the Spaniards alone. 

The last, was a challenge in the summer of 
1602, from Sir Amias Preston, a matter which 

USrown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii, p. 977. 


350 


The First Attempt 


1592 is supposed to have grown out of the Essex 
to feud. Raleigh at first expected to fight this 
1595 duel, but later, on grounds recognized as valid 
by the code duello, declined it, with no abate¬ 
ment to his reputation for valor. 1 

It is interesting to note in this connection 
that Raleigh was no admirer of the system of 
duelling, and wrote strongly against it. 

El Dorado, the gilded king of the city of 
Manoa, whose boundless wealth had excited 
Christendom, was all a myth, but firmly believed 
in by the English at this period as well as by 
the Spanish, who had been searching for him 
ever since 1532. They had not found him yet, 
but they had become acquainted with the 
mountain regions of Venezuela, the Orinoco, 
the Amazon and the great forests east of the 
Andes. 

The conquest and settlement of the New 
Granada 2 resulted from these expeditions. 

Of course Raleigh had to become interested 
in this romantic subject. In 1594, he sent out 
Captain Whiddon to investigate for him, and 
to acquire particular information about the 
land near the Orinoco. 

In 1595, he sailed in person with five ships 
for Trinidad. He ascended the Orinoco to its 
junction with the Caroni, where the Spaniards 
had occupied a place called San Thome. Here 
he heard more about El Dorado from the 
Indians, found some stones containing gold, 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 69, 84, 166-167. 

2 Now called Colombia. 



Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex, 

Raleigh’s Great Rival. 

From the original of Hillard, in the collection of the 
Earl of Verulam. 






























































. 















































Raleigh’s Activities 


351 


took the Spanish governor prisoner, and returned 1592 
to England. to 

On his way back he planned to visit Virginia 1595 
and find out, if possible, something about his 
Lost Colony, at Roanoke Island, but stress of 
weather and other causes prevented. 

He intended to return, but was needed the 
next year for the defence of England. He 
therefore sent one of his followers, Captain 
Keymis, to make further investigations for him. 

While El Dorado was never found, this 
expedition of Raleigh’s furnished a basis for 
the claim of England to Guiana, which has 
resulted in her modern colony of British Guiana. 

But the part of the continent described in these 
voyages as Guiana is now Venezuela. 

Raleigh returned from this expedition in 
August, 1595, and published an account of 
Guiana soon afterwards. It met with great 
success. It was on this voyage that the gold 
mine was visited by Captain Keymis which 
played so conspicuous a part in deciding 
Raleigh’s fate twenty-two years later. 

What a contrast the northern coast of Vene¬ 
zuela presented to the shore of England, and 
still more, to the shore of Virginia! It is hard 
for one, living in a flat country, with its low- 
lying, sandy beach, to picture in imagination 
a coast consisting of a cliff seven thousand feet 
high. It is spoken of as the highest cliff on 
earth, and is formed by the mighty range of 
the Caraccas mountains, which run along par- 


352 


The First Attempt 


1592 allel to the coast, and, parted from the sea only 
to by a narrow strip of green low-land, rise sheer 
1595 out of the ocean to that dizzy height. 1 

This Guiana expedition appears to have been 
the occasion of the Queen’s kind regards being 
partly again bestowed upon Raleigh, for in 
November, 1595, he emerges anew into official 
prominence as a warrior. 

During this period the Presbyterian Church 
government was established in Scotland. 

Henry IV., became nominally a Catholic, 
and acquired the full royal authority in France. 

The Bank of England was incorporated. 

John Hampden was born. 

The bloody reign of Mahomet III., began in 
Turkey. 

Torquato Tasso, the Italian poet, died, made 
famous by his immortal poem “Jerusalem 
Delivered.” 

The Act was passed in England restricting 
“Popish recusants” 2 to some certain place of 
abode, and not allowing them to travel more 
than five miles therefrom. 

A rebellion, which assumed formidable propor¬ 
tions, broke out in Ireland, under the leadership 
of Hugh O’Neil, Earl of Tyrone. 

Innocent IX., died in 1592, and was succeeded 
by Clement VIII. His election was a defeat 

l “Westward Ho!”, pp. 357, 361. 

2 The word “recusant” meant a Roman Catholic who refused to 
attend the Anglican Church. It also meant one who refused to 
acknowledge the ecclesiastical supremacy of the Crown, in oppo¬ 
sition to the powers claimed by the Pope of Rome. 



John Knox 

Born at Haddington, Scotland, 1505 
Died at Edinburgh, 1572 

A celebrated Scottish Reformer, Statesman and Writer. 
His “Confession of Faith” was adopted without change 
by the Scottish Parliament, and Roman Catholicism abol¬ 
ished in Scotland 


Engraved by B. Holl, from a Picture in the Possession of 
Lord Somerville 

























































































> I 






































































V ; * 4 




















































Raleigh’s Activities 


353 


for Philip II., who had favored a candidate 1592 
who wrote in his autobiography of the great to 
massacre in 1572, as “the renowned day of St. 1595 
Bartholomew, in the highest degree cheering to 
Catholics.” 

Clement VIII., was in the full vigor of life, 
and reigned about thirteen years. He was the 
father of five sons, and was one of the best of 
the Popes of the Church of Rome. But all 
the Popes of this period are to be condemned 
for intolerance and for maintaining the 
Inquisition. 1 

On November 7th, 1594, Sir Martin Frobisher 
died, at Plymouth, in Devon. In command 
of a fleet on the Spanish coast in support of 
Henry IV., of France, against the Leaguers and 
Spaniards, he received a wound in an attack 
on Brest. They were then attempting to 
dislodge the Spaniards from the coast of 
Brittany. 

On November 12th, 1595, Sir John Hawkins 
died at sea, off Porto Rico. He was then acting 
as second in command to Sir Francis Drake, 
who was at the head of the most formidable 
expedition England had yet sent out against 
the Spanish West Indies. 

The commanders had disagreed about the 
plans of the campaign, and the result of the 
expedition was unsatisfactory. This disaster, 
following as it did the failure in which both 
were also involved, in 1589, in attempting to 
restore Don Antonio to the throne of Portugal, 

Won Ranke’s History of the Popes, vol. ii, p. 158. 


354 


The First Attempt 


1592 was keenly felt by Drake, and his death, prin- 
to cipally caused by mortification at his lack of 
1595 success, soon followed that of Hawkins. 

Drake died also at sea, off Porto Bello, a 
town near Colon in Panama, on January 28th, 
1596. This place was named by Columbus in 
1502. Every year a fleet arrived from Spain, 
and returned laden with treasure which was 
gathered in Peru and other Spanish possessions, 
and shipped from this port. It was these 
treasure-ships that Drake was lying in wait for 
when he died. Both he and Hawkins were 
buried at sea. 

Such was the end of these two distinguished 
commanders who had done so much to weaken 
the power of the great national enemy, and to 
secure the freedom which we now enjoy. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


Raleigh 

At 

Cadiz 

1596 







T HE attempt of Philip II. to subjugate 1596 
England by means of his Invincible 
Armada was one of the turning points 
of modern European history. The destruction 
of that fleet, and the consequent salvation of 
England, however great a cause of rejoicing 
for that kingdom, was a bitter humiliation to 
Philip. 

England was a thorn in his side, a stumbling- 
block in his way, a perpetual offence to his 
arrogance, pride and lust of universal dominion. 
Above all, she was an audacious opponent of 
his religious bigotry and persecutions. This 
viper must therefore be crushed, cost what it 
might. 

The destruction of the Armada had weakened, 
but not ruined Spain. The resources of that 
monarchy were still formidable. With a zeal 
worthy of a better cause, Philip prepared a 
second Armada. Its object was the same as 
the first—the subjugation of heretical England. 

In the well fortified port of the ancient and 
picturesque walled city of Cadiz this fleet was 
assembled, but it was destined never to leave 
there. 

The daring spirit of Raleigh conceived the 
plan of attacking the fleet in its home port. It 
is said that he had advised this same course 
with reference to its predecessor, the Invincible 
Armada, eight years before. His advice was 
disregarded then; it was followed now. 


356 


The First Attempt 


1596 Raleigh was appointed one of four officers to 
execute the daring project. Lord Howard of 
Effingham and the Earl of Essex were two of 
the other commanders. The English fleet con¬ 
sisted of seven ships led by Raleigh in the 
“Warsprite.” 

In the inner, protected and well-fortified bay 
of Cadiz, was a fleet consisting of six galleons, 
three frigates, seventeen galleys, and the 
Mexican squadron, in all, fifty-five vessels. 
Barring the entrance to this part of the harbor 
were two forts, Matagorda and Puntales, facing 
each other, about two-thirds of a mile apart. 

The Spanish did not dream of being attacked, 
when, suddenly here came the English, Raleigh’s 
ship at the head. The guns of the forts opened 
upon him. He answered by a trumpet-blast 
of defiance, dashed past, and made straight for 
the two largest of the enemies’ ships. He 
anchored between them and poured his broad¬ 
sides into both. 

For three hours this fight went on, the 
“Warsprite” suffering severely, so much so, that 
Raleigh passed over to the ship commanded by 
Essex-, and told him that the time to board the 
Spanish ships had come, and that, unless he 
sent over the men in the boats prepared for 
boarding, he would have to board from the 
“Warsprite.” Essex agreed to cooperate in 
every way. Raleigh rowed back to his ship. 
This was taken as the signal to board the 
enemy’s vessels. 



Queen Elizabeth. 

Fro m the original of Zucchero, in the Collection 
of the Marquis of Salisbury. 







Raleigh at Cadiz 


357 


During this visit to Essex, some of the other 1596 
ships had passed ahead of Raleigh’s, but he, 
determined to be the leader throughout the 
battle, slipped anchor, sailed ahead of the 
other ships, again took the lead, and came up 
close to the “San Philip.” Here he anchored 
across the channel so that none of the enemy’s 
ships could pass by him. He then attempted 
to board the “San Philip.” She slipped her 
cable and ran aground. 

Two of the largest Spanish vessels took fire 
and blew up. Raleigh captured two others 
before their crews could either burn or beach 
them. The whole Spanish fleet was finally 
destroyed, the bay was cleared of their ships, 
and even the city of Cadiz itself was captured 
and pillaged by the victorious English. 

Never was there a more brilliant feat of arms, 
nor did a more complete success ever crown a 
romantic, adventurous enterprise. This second 
Armada, which might have been more successful 
than the first, was destroyed before it had ever 
come in sight of the coast of England. Spain 
never attempted a third, so this victory was 
final. 

The battle lasted from ten in the morning 
till late in the afternoon. Raleigh was wounded, 
and so was unable to take part in the capture 
of the City. This battle, on account of the 
desperate courage with which it was fought, 
reminds one of the celebrated fight of John 
Paul Jones in the Bon Homme Richard; and, 
in regard to the completeness of the victory, 
and its far-reaching effect, recalls the great 


358 


The First Attempt 


1596 naval victory of Don John of Austria, at 
Lepanto. This was the severest single blow 
Raleigh ever dealt to Spain. It humbled her 
pride, lowered her prestige, and weakened her 
influence in the world. 

This same year, Sir Walter published his 
account of his voyage to Guiana, in 1595. He 
also sent an expedition to Guiana under Berry, 
December 27th, 1596, to June 28th, 1597. 

In May, 1597, by the Queen’s permission, he 
reappeared at Court, having been banished from 
it since his marriage. He then sailed on the 
celebrated voyage to the Azores, October 24th, 

1597, to February 9th, 1598. The capture by 
Raleigh of the island of Faval, in the absence 
of Essex, the commander of the fleet, was the 
only notable achievement of this expedition, 
which was known as the “Island Voyage,” that 
is, the voyage to attack the Spanish islands. 
Raleigh’s success excited the envy of Essex, 
and became the cause of an estrangement 
between them. 

He then planned another expedition to 
Guiana, under Sir John Gilbert, in November, 

1598. 

These warlike matters were relieved for a 
while by the quiet of the country-life at Sher¬ 
borne, literature and the society of his friends. 
Frequent visits to the Court also occurred, 
where Raleigh, a leader of the fashion, was 
distinguished by the splendor of his attire, and 
equalled the greatest nobles in his taste for 
magnificence. 



Phillip II., England’s Great Enemy 

From the original by Titian, in the 
Royal Museum at Madrid 






CHAPTER XXVIII 


Some Contemporary Events 






A BOUT this time several matters of import- 1598 
ance occurred. to 

On the fourth of August, 1598, died 1599 
William Cecil, Lord Burleigh, who for forty 
years had been at the head of the English 
government. He was succeeded, as premier, 
by his son, Sir Robert Cecil, able and sagacious, 
but less upright than his father, and less attached 
to the Queen. He became the confidential 
adviser and secretary of State of James I., and 
the secret enemy of Raleigh. 

And on September 13th, 1598, Philip II. 
died, and was succeeded by his son, Philip III., 
who was as unrelenting in his hostility to the 
Protestants, and as much opposed to the 
English settlements, as his father, but he was a 
much weaker man. 

In 1599, the Earl of Essex was sent as Lord 
Lieutenant to Ireland, to put down the rebellion 
which was then in progress under Hugh O’Niel, 
the Earl of Tyrone. The year before Tyrone 
had won a complete victory over the English 
at the Blackwater. 

The Earl of Essex concluded a truce with 
Tyrone in 1599, and, without leave of the 
Queen, returned to Court. Elizabeth took 
offence, had him arrested, and kept him in 
prison. When released he attempted to raise 
an insurrection in London. Raleigh contributed 
greatly to the defeat of his treasonable designs, 
and Essex was condemned, and, at the age of 


360 


The First Attempt 


1598 thirty-four, beheaded, on February 25th, 1601, 
to in an outer court of the Tower, Raleigh witness- 

1599 ing the execution. Such was the end of his 
greatest rival among the favorites of Elizabeth. 
His prosecution was conducted by Lord Coke. 

On August 26th, 1600, Raleigh was made 
Governor and Captain of the Island of Jersey. 

He then, for the third time, became a Member 
of Parliament, for Cornwall, from October 27th 
to December 19th, 1601. 1 

Possessed of great wealth, holding many 
offices of high honor and trust, with a great 
reputation for military ability, and the acknowl¬ 
edged favorite at Court, Raleigh from now on, 
until the death of the Queen, was at the zenith 
of his power. 

During this same period Philip III. drove 
the Moors from Granada and the adjacent 
provinces. 

Edmund Spenser became poet laureate of 
England by appointment of Elizabeth. He 
died the next year, aged forty-six. 

Henry IV. of France overthrew the Roman 
Catholic League, and issued, in 1599, the Edict 
of Nantes, by which liberty of conscience and 
religion was allowed the Protestants. This 
edict was strongly opposed by the reigning 
Pope, Clement VIII. Henry also abolished the 
Inquisition in France. 

Galileo was at work on the problems of 
natural philosophy and astronomy, hampered 
by the Inquisition. 

brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii, p. 977. 



Henry IV., of France and Navarre, 

The Great Protector of the French Protestants, 










Some Contemporary Events 


361 


The English East India Company was 1598 
established. to 

Charles I. was born. 1599 

The Irish and Spaniards were defeated by 
Lord Mount joy, Lord Deputy, at Kinsale. 

By the end of the century, the terror inspired 
by the vigor and cruelty of the Inquisition had 
completely exterminated Protestantism in Spain. 






CHAPTER XXIX 

The Sixth Voyage to Virginia 
Under Samuel Mace, Being 
Sir Walter Raleigh’s Last Attempt 
To Rescue the Roanoke Island Settlers 
1602 






T THIS time, Sir Walter Raleigh made 1602 



one more effort to save the Roanoke 


Island colonists, As late as 1602, we 
learn from William Strachey the leading facts 
in his last attempt. He gives the following 
account: 

“Thus Sir W. Raleigh, wearied with so great 
an expense, and abused with the unfaithfulness 
of the employed, after he had sent (as you may 
see by these five several times) colonies and 
supplies at his own charges, and now at length 
both himself and his successors thus betrayed, 
he was even now content to submit the fortune 
of the poor men’s lives, and lief 1 of the holy 
action itself, into the favor and protection of the 
God of all mercy, whose will and pleasure he 
submitted unto to be fulfilled, as in all things 
else, so in this one particular. 

“By which means, for seventeen or eighteen 
years together, it lay neglected, until it pleased 
God at length to move again the heart of a great 
and right noble earl amongst us, ‘candidus 
el talos a vertice pulcher ad imos ,’ 2 Henry, 
Earl of Southampton, to take it in consideration, 
and seriously advise how to recreate and dip 
it anew into spirit and life; who therefore (it 
being so the will of the Eternal Wisdom, and 
so let all Christian and charitable hearted 


UVillingly accept whatever was the divine will in regard to. 
2 Brilliant and handsome from the crown of his head to the soles 


364 


The First Attempt 


1602 believe in compassion to this people) begun to 
make new enquiries and much scrutiny after the 
country to examine the former proceedings, 
together with the lawfulness and pious end 
thereof, and then, having well weighed the 
greatness and goodness of the cause, he large 
contributed to the furnishing out of a ship to be 
commanded by Capt. Bartholomew Gosnoll and 
Capt. Bartholomew Gilbert, and accompanied 
with divers other gentlemen, to discover con 
venient place for a new colony to be sent thither 
who accordingly, in March, anno 1602, from 
Falmouth in a bark of Dartmouth, called the 
Concord, set forward, holding a course for the 
north part of Virginia. 

“At which time, likewise, Sir W. Raleigh once 
more bought a bark, and hired all the company 
for wages by the month, employing therein, for 
chief, Samuel Mace, a sufficient mariner, who 
had been twice before at Virginia, to find out 
those people which he had sent last thither, as 
before remembered, by Capt. White, 1587; and 
who, if so be they could happily light upon them, 
were like enough to instruct us the more 
perfectly in the quality of the natives, and 
condition of the approved country. 

“Which bark departed from Weymouth, the 
said month of March, anno, likewise, 1602, to 
hold a southwardly course for Virginia, and 
which accordingly fell forty leagues to the 
sowestward of Hatteras, in 34 degrees, or there¬ 
abouts, and having there spent a month trading 


The Sixth Voyage to Virginia 


365 


with the people for their own, when they 1602 
scoured along the coast, and, according to their 
charge, 1 should have sought the people, both 
in the islands and upon the main, in divers 
appointed places, they did it not, pretending 
that the extremity of weather and loss of some 
principal ground tackling 2 forced and feared 
them from searching the port at Hatteras, the 
isle of Cro-a-tan, or any part of the main of 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uk. 

“And therefore taking in some quantity of 
sassafras, at that time of a good value, worth 
some three shillings the pound, china roots, 3 
benjamin, 4 cassia lignea, 5 and the rind of the 
tree which grows there, more strong than any 
spice, the virtue whereof, at length, is now well 
known, with divers other commodities, they 
returned, and brought no comfort or new access 
of hope concerning the lives and safety of the 
unfortunate English people, for which only they 
were set forth, and the charge of this employ¬ 
ment was undertaken.” 6 

The excuses offered in this case are very 
similar to those which were made in relation to 
the expedition of 1590, that last voyage of 
Governor White. Storms and loss of anchors 
have a familiar sound, but there was less excuse 
for the failure in this last case. This expedition 

Unstructions, or orders. 

2 Anchors, cables, etc. 

3 A plant closely allied to, and used in place of, sarsaparilla. 

4 An aromatic shrub. 

B A kind of cinnamon. 

6 Strachey, Historie of Travaile into Virginia, pp. 153-4. 


366 


The First Attempt 


1602 was sent out by Sir Walter Raleigh at his own 
expense for the sole purpose of finding those 
lost colonists. There was no such complication 
as to authority as existed in the 1590 voyage, 
and the hardships suffered do not seem to have 
been as great. No one was reported drowned. 

On the whole, we look upon this last affair 
as a continuation of the peculiarly unfavorable 
circumstances which attended this important 
attempt at colonization. Nobly conceived and 
heroically undertaken, never was an enterprise 
more unfortunate. 

We may now summarize the leading events 
in the undertaking to found this Colony, as 
follows: 

Captains Amadas and Barlow come over, in 
1584, to take possession of the country for 
Raleigh, spend a short time in investigating it, 
and sail away unmolested. 

Sir Richard Grenville comes, in 1585, with 
considerable force, plants the Colony and sails 
away, leaving it under the care of his Deputy, 
Ralph Lane. The Colony struggles on for about 
a year, and is taken in hand by Sir Francis 
Drake, who unfortunately appeared just when 
aid was at hand, and carried the colonists back 
to England. 

A ship sent for the relief of the colony appears, 
and, not finding anv persons there, departs, in 
1586. 


The Sixth Voyage to Virginia 367 

Sir Richard Grenville appears shortly after 1602 
with three vessels, not finding any Colony, he 
leaves fifteen men behind, and sails away. 

The fifteen men perish. 

Governor John White appears, in 1587, with 
three ships and refounds the Colony. He sails 
to England, and the Colony vanishes. 

He comes back to look for it, in 1590, but it 
is gone. 

And, lastly Sir Walter again sends out an 
expedition, in 1602, to look for them. This 
expedition totally fails to do its duty and 
accomplishes nothing. 

So came to an end the first attempt on the 
part of the English to colonize Virginia. Much 
treasure and many lives had been spent in the 
attempt, and success yet appeared as far off as 
ever, and the prospect seemed to be, that Spain 
or France would finally occupy this territory 
to the exclusion of England. 

But the movement was not destined to end 
here. The reasons for making it were as strong 
as ever. Deterred for a while by the disastrous 
experience of Raleigh, no Englishman for a 
time ventured to undertake the formidable task. 

But Raleigh had led the way, and lived long 
enough to see his work successfully undertaken 
by others. The seed which he had planted, 
though blighted at first, finally took root, 
sprang up and flourished. 

Four years later, when Raleigh was in prison, 
the King of England takes it up, and fails. And 


368 


The First Attempt 


1602 then the movement is taken over by the cele¬ 
brated Virginia Company of London, whose 
work results in the final establishment of the 
Colony. 

It should be a pleasure to those who love 
Virginia to think that back of her foundation 
stands the great Sir Walter Raleigh; and back 
of Raleigh stands the still more commanding 
figure of William of Nassau, Prince of Orange, 
an earlier exponent of the same principles, and 
the renowned leader in the movement of which 
the Virginia colonization was an important part 
and parcel. Those principles cost both of these 
men their lives—Orange, murdered by Philip II., 
and Raleigh, murdered to please his son, 
Philip III. 

Although, strictly speaking, it is outside our 
principal theme, we feel constrained by his 
distinguished services, and the interest which 
his fate arouses, to follow briefly the life of Sir 
Walter after he ceased to play an active part 
in the Conquest of Virginia. As his labors in 
that connection contributed to embitter against 
him the hatred of Spain, and so to cause his 
death, we will follow his career to its tragic end. 

We will not treat him as he said his friends 
did in his lifetime—desert him at his trial. 

Although Sir Walter had risen high, his base 
of support was narrow. He was strong in the 
regard of the Queen, but he lacked the support 
of the great nobles, to which class, though 
himself of good parentage and with distinguished 



Sir Walter Raleigh, 

From an original in the Collection of the 
Duchess of Dorset. 







The Sixth Voyage to Virginia 369 

connections, he did not belong. The de Veres, 1602 
the Talbots, the Percies, the Plantagenets, the 
Sackvilles, the Seymours, the Devereux, the 
Grosvenors, the Howards, the Ormonds, and so 
on, regarded him rather in the light of a novus 
homo. He lacked at the same time the support 
of the great middle class. He was in no sense 
their representative. He stood, therefore, prac¬ 
tically alone, liable to a fall as sudden and as 
great as Wolsey’s. It was prophetic of his 
own fate when he wrote: 

“For whoso reaps renown above the rest, 

With heaps of hate shall surely be oppressed/’ 
























































































- 5 . 

















































• ■ • 




*» 





























































ELIZABETA D. G. ANGLIAL.FRANCIAL.HIBERNl/L.ET VERGINIAL 
REGINA CHRISTIANAE FIDEI VNICVM PROPVGNACVLVM 

S! ^rs:&£l£r4?z£, . 


“Elizabeth, by the Grace of God, Queen of England, France, 
Ireland and Virginia, the sole bulwark of the 
Christian Faith. 

“Immortal glory of kings, whose equal no past age has borne 
nor will the future bear, during whose reign never will gentle Peace, 
Justice and Honor cease to dwell in the lands of Britain, which 
themselves so surpass therein all other realms as thou art greater 
than all other kings, live, I pray, in happiness, as ruler of this mighty 
kingdom, until the King of Kings makes ready for thee a heavenly 
kingdom.” 

The Mound and Cross in the Queen’s left hand is an ancient 
symbol of sovereignty or power. It dates back to Roman times. 












CHAPTER XXX 

The Trial 

And 

Long Imprisonment 

Of 

Raleigh 

1603-1615 



R ALEIGH had now made his last effort to 1603 
aid his lost colony. Circumstances over 
which he had no control placed it beyond 
his power to do more. 

The next year, 1603, a change of dynasty 
took place in England. The House of Tudor, 
of England, last represented by Elizabeth, was 
succeeded by the House of Stuart, of Scotland, 
represented by James VI., known as James I., 
of England. 

Queen Elizabeth died on March 24th, 1603, 
having never married, and therefore without 
an heir of her body to claim the crown through 
her. James I., was the great-grandson of 
Margaret Tudor, eldest daughter of Henry VII., 
and claimed the crown of England by virtue of 
that descent. His title was recognized by 
Elizabeth, who regarded him as her rightful 
successor. He was her second cousin. She 
spoke of him as her cousin of Scotland. 

Lady Arabella Stuart was also a descendant 
of the same Margaret Tudor, daughter of 
Henry VII., by her second marriage with 
Archibald Douglass. She bore the same relation 
to Elizabeth as did James, and was his first 
•cousin, her father being Charles Stuart, brother 
of Lord Darnley, the father of James I. She 
was now an attractive, unmarried woman, 
twenty-eight years of age. Raleigh had known 
her since she was a child of twelve. 

Lady Arabella was the next heir, after James, 
to both the English and the Scottish crowns. 


372 


The First Attempt 


1603 She was an English woman, and, not like James, 
an alien. Had his title to the crown been found 
defective, hers would have been best of all 
others, and a doubt was cast on James’ right 
on account of the will of Henry VIII., according 
to which the crown should have gone to the 
descendants of Mary, Duchess of Suffolk, the 
direct heir of whose body was William Seymour. 
But James’ title was too strong, for the heredi¬ 
tary rights of all the British Kings descended 
either from the Saxons, Danes, or Normans, 
were united in his person. 1 

James’ mother had been the hope of the 
Roman Catholic party, but he had been care¬ 
fully brought up in Protestantism, so as to 
make him an acceptable heir to the English 
throne. 

He succeeded to this throne after the Tudors 
had raised the royal prerogative to its highest 
point. No conditions were imposed upon him, 
and he seized the power which had fallen to 
him with a strong and rude hand, and strove 
to increase still further powers already vast. 
The extent of this power dawned upon him 
when he learned that it was he who made the 
judges and made the bishops. “Then, God’s 
wauns,” said he, “I mak what likes me, law and 
gospel.” 2 

The Catholic party was still strong in England 
all this time, and earnestly desired that in the 
change which all saw to be imminent, they 

^’Halloran’s Ireland, Second Division, p. 257. 

2 J. Forster, History and Biog. Essays, p. 227. 



Margaret Tudor, Queen of Scotland, 

Eldest Daughter of Henry VII. 

Through her King' James and Lady Arabella Stuart derived 
Rival Claims to the Throne of England. 

From the original of Holbein in the collection 
of the Marquis of Lothian. 







Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 573 


should reap some advantage. The Protestants 1603 
counted more on the sympathy and co* peration 
of James than subsequent events justified, but 
the Roman Catholic hopes were bitterly 
disappointed. 

Incidents in connection with the last hours 
of the Queen’s life are thus given by Tytler: 

“She soon became obstinately silent; and not 
only rejected nourishment, but forbore her sleep, 
refusing to go to bed, being persuaded if she 
once lay down she should never rise again. 

The cushions were laid on the floor of her 
chamber; and there she sat a week, day and 
night, showing an utter carelessness of all that 
was passing around her. On the 23rd of March, 
the day before she died, the chief members of 
her council thought it right to introduce that 
subject to which the Queen had invariably 
shown a great aversion, the succession to the 
throne; and their interrogations brought out 
from the expiring princess a flash of her wonted 
spirit and severity; T told you/ said she, to the 
lord-high-admiral, who occupied the right side 
of the bed, whilst Cecil stood at the foot, That 
my seat had been the seat of Kings; and I will 
have no rascal to succeed! Trouble me no 
more. He who comes after me must be a king. 

I will have none but our cousin of Scotland/ 1 ” 

Thus it was that the Red Lion of Scotland 
became a part of the Royal Arms of England. 

It was unfortunate for England that three of 

^Tytler’s Life of Raleigh, p. 251; Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh 
and his Colony in America, p. 62. 


374 


The First Attempt 


1603 the representatives of this line of Stuart kings, 
which was thus selected by Elizabeth to succeed 
her, should have been of tyrannical dispositions. 

Now when Elizabeth died, Raleigh was in 
the plenitude of his power, possessed of lands, 
dignities and offices bestowed upon him by the 
Queen. Robert Cecil 1 had proclaimed James 
king a few hours after Elizabeth’s death. This 
forestalled any other pretensions, and that act, 
and subsequent attentions, attached James to 
Cecil. 

Cecil prejudiced the King against Raleigh, 
while Raleigh did nothing to ingratiate himself 
with the monarch, and was commonly believed 
to have opposed proclaiming him king until 
conditions should have been made with him. 

The origin of the factions at court, which 
brought about such a grave consequence for 
Raleigh, are thus described by Dixon: 

“While the Queen’s ashes were yet warm at 
Richmond, a schism broke out in her council 
at Whitehall, not only in words which pass, 
but in acts which live. A part of her council 
was for making terms with the King of Scots, 
now known to be her heir; such terms as their 
fathers had often made with uncrowned kings; 
such terms as their sons had afterwards to 
impose on William the Third. Lord Grey was 
one of those who urged that James should be 
asked for pledges to respect our English rights 
and to follow our English laws. Sir John 
Fortescue supported the views of Grey, while 

l The Prime Minister. 



Lady Arabella Stuart. 

From the original of Van Somer in the collection 
of the Marquis of Bath. 













Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 375 

Robert Cecil and the two Howards (soon to be 1603 
known as the Earls of Suffolk and Northamp¬ 
ton) contended that all such things could wait, 
that subjects must not make conditions, and 
that the wisest course would be to trust the 
king. 

“Cecil knew too well in what he placed his 
trust. For three years past he had employed 
Lord Henry in secret correspondence with the 
Scottish court, from which he had learned 
enough of James to see his drift and gauge his 
strength. The Scottish prince, he found, was 
bent on peace, peace with the Austrian Cardinal, 
peace with the Spanish court; peace on every 
side and on any terms; even though it might 
have to be the “King of Hungary’s peace.” 

This policy suited Cecil, who felt that in case 
of war the public power would pass away from 
clerks and secretaries into the hands of warriors* 
such as Raleigh, Nottingham, and Grey, 

“The war party wished to shape the policy 
of James so as to give him glory abroad and 
peace at home; a government that should be a 
living force, a people who should be content 
and free. The way to these ends, they said, 
was to raise the seige of Ostend, 1 to drive the 
Jesuit missionaries out of London, to unite the 
English people in defence of public liberty and 
public law. The peace party wished to leave 
the question of policy to the King; well knowing 
that he spoke of the Dutch as rebels, that he 
wished the Cardinal success, and that, in 

x This seaport in Belgium was held by the Protestants of Hol¬ 
land and was besieged by the Roman Catholic forces of the Arch¬ 
duke Albert and his wife. It held out for three years and seventy- 
seven days. Its defence and attack cost at least one hundred 
thousand lives. When reduced to a mere ruin it was finally taken 
by the Catholics on September 14th, 1604. 


376 


The First Attempt 


1603 reference to the treaties which bound him to 
aid his allies, he openly announced his intention 
not to be tied by the contracts of a woman 
and a fool. 

“Thus, in the gardens of Whitehall, on the 
day of the Queen’s death, before the King of 
Scots was yet proclaimed, two parties were in 
line; an English party, having an English 
platforn, on which stood Raleigh, Fortescue, 
and Grey; a Spanish party, having a Spanish 
platform, on which stood Cecil and his friends.. 
The first party wanted liberty and war, and the 
cry of their partisans in the streets was, “Down 
with the Austrian! Ho for the Dutch!” The 
second party wanted peace and place; they had 
no public cry, for they had no partisans in the 
street; but their purpose was to .become the 
“Friends of Spain.” 

“These factions fell into a strife, which raged 
until the King arrived at the Tower and made 
known his will. James wanted money and 
quiet; neither of which he could receive so long 
as the guns were booming over Dover Straits. 
Cecil promised him money and quiet in return 
for place and power; blessings which he per¬ 
suaded James no other man could give. The 
King could not know, in that early time, that 
his Secretary of State would sell his secrets 
and his services for Spanish gold; and had he 
known the truth, he might only have chuckled 
in his sleeve, sworn a coarse oath, and begged 
some portion of the spoil. Anyway, the new 



The Funeral of Queen Elizabeth. 


















Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 377 

king gave his confidence to that smooth and 1603 
serpentine clerk, so that Cecil, in any war he 
might have to wage against Grey and Raleigh, 
would have the crown, the army, and the judges, 
at his back.” 1 

In personal appearance James I., was a very 
plain man. His movements were awkward, his 
voice thick and husky, his walk ungraceful. 

He spoke with a broad Scotch brogue. At the 
time of his accession to the throne he had so 
little ready money that he could not begin the 
journey to London until Cecil sent him funds. 

He had been born in Edinburgh Castle, 

June 19th, 1566, and was therefore in his 
thirty-seventh year when he succeeded to the 
Crown. On the 24th of November, 1589, when 
in his twenty-fourth year, he had married Anne 
of Denmark, daughter of Frederick II., King 
of Denmark. He had three living children 
when he came to England, the Princes Henry 
and Charles, and the Princess Elizabeth. 

Queen Anne was a firm friend to Raleigh, 
and interceded for him to the last. 

James was the son of Mary, Queen of Scots. 
Elizabeth had beheaded Mary. Raleigh was a 
known favorite of Elizabeth. These were 
reasons enough for James to view him with 
disfavor, and all others whom he might connect 
in his mind with the death of his mother. 

In addition to this, Raleigh represented ideas 
and policies which ran counter to those of the 

mer Majesty’s Tower, vol. i, p. 196. 


378 


The First Attempt 


1603 King. James wanted to make peace with the 
very Power Raleigh had been at war with nearly 
the whole of his life. Add to all this the fact 
that in personal appearance and grace of manner 
Raleigh was the very antithesis of the stranger 
from Scotland, who now ascended the throne 
of England. There was therefore enough in 
the relations which the two naturally bore 
towards each other, to make the King dislike 
Sir Walter. 

Raleigh had supported James’ claim, but not 
with his whole heart. James was a timid man, 
utterly unable to appreciate the genius and 
qualities of the hero of Cadiz. James, longing 
for peace with Spain, his policy was to minimize 
the contest with the Catholic Powers, and so 
he regarded Raleigh and the other great warriors 
of that period somewhat in the light of dis¬ 
turbers. of international peace. He therefore 
resolved on disgracing him, as he also did Lord 
Cobham and Lord Grey. 

The first thing he did was to dismiss Raleigh 
from being Captain of the Guard. Then he 
compelled him to surrender the Wardenship of 
the Stannaries. Next he suspended his patent 
of wine licenses as a monopoly. Then he took 
from him the governorship of Jersey. For this, 
however, he partly compensated him by giving 
him a pension. 

To a man of Raleigh’s haughty nature, all 
this must have been extremely galling. He 
took violent offence, and said something, or did 



Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, 
Prime Minister, 

One of the Enemies of Raleigh. 


From the original of Zucchero in the collection 
of the Earl of Salisbury. 







Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 379 

something, which highly offended the King. 1603 
No one knows exactly what did happen. 
Raleigh may, in his state of irritation, have said 
to some one that a Spanish invasion would have 
been preferable to the rule of James, or he may 
have declared his preference of the title of 
Arabella Stuart to the crown, rather than 
James’ title. 

Soon after this outburst of passion or indigna¬ 
tion at being stripped of his dearly loved 
honors, and degraded from his pinnacle of 
power at court, Raleigh was arrested, charged 
with high treason, and imprisoned. 

The manner of his arrest was characteristic 
of the times and his high position. Raleigh was 
at Windsor, waiting to go with the king on a 
hunting party. Lord Robert Cecil came to 
him, and told him to stay at home, and later to 
present himself before the Lords in the Council 
Chamber, that they had some important ques¬ 
tions to ask him. 1 

This was a delicate and polite wav to arrest 
a man for high treason. It was the first overt 
step taken in the plot against his life. 

At this time two particularly dangerous plots 
are said to have been formed. One was called 
the “Main,” or Principal, Plot, and the other 
was called the “Bye,” or Subordinate, Plot. 

The Main Plot had as its object the dethron¬ 
ing of James, together with his destruction and 
that of his children, and placing Arabella Stuart 

^arbox, Sir Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 64. 


380 


The First Attempt 


1603 on the throne in his stead. This plot was 
therefore also called the Arabella Plot. 

The Bye Plot had as its object the surprising 
of the King and carrying him a prisoner to the 
Tower. Here he was to be detained until he 
granted toleration in ecclesiastical matters to 
both Catholics and Puritans. This is the plot 
with which Grey, Brooke and Markham were 
charged. 

Raleigh was charged with complicity in the 
Main Plot, together with Cobham and others. 

“The indictment alleged that Cobham had 
discoursed with him on the means of raising 
Arabella Stuart to the Crown; that Cobham 
had treated with Arenberg for 600,000 crowns 
from the King of Spain, and had meant to go 
to Spain in quest of support for Arabella. It 
alleged that Raleigh and Cobham had agreed 
Arabella should by letter promise the Archduke 
of Austria, the King of Spain, and the Duke of 
Savoy, to maintain a firm truce with Spain, to 
tolerate Papistry, and be guided by the three 
princes in her marriage. It alleged the publi¬ 
cation and delivery by Raleigh to Cobham of a 
book traitorously devised against the King’s 
title to the crown. Finally, it alleged that 
Cobham had agreed, when he should have 
received the money from Arenberg, to deliver 
eight or ten thousand crowns to Raleigh to 
enable him the better to effect the intended 
treasons.” 1 


^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 207. 



Holyrood Palace, 

The Ancient Abode of the Kings of Scotland. 
Edinburg. 







Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 381 

“The pretext for his seizure was a parley 1603 
which he had held with Lord Cobham on affairs 
of state. Cobham was a disappointed man. 

Most of his kinsfolk were in office. His brother- 
in-law, Sir Robert Cecil, was the first Secretary 
of State; his father-in-law, Effingham, Lord 
Admiral; his wife’s cousin, Lord Henry Howard, 
a Privy Councilor; yet his own great talents 
were thrust aside. An idea struck him, that 
he could bring himself into notice by espousing 
the claim of Arabella Stuart to the throne; in 
favor of which claim he felt sure that he could 
count on Spain. This project he broached to 
Raleigh, who laughed in his face as a dreamer; 
and that light laugh sent Raleigh to the Tower— 
as an accomplice in the Arabella Plot! 

“During the first three months of James’s 
reign a very sharp struggle for power took place, 
the men in office wishing to keep in, the men 
out of office trying to get in. Cecil, Howard, 
Effingham, were in; Raleigh, Cobham, North¬ 
umberland, were out. Those who were in were 
the men of peace; those who were out were the 
men of war. Each party accused the other of 
foul play, of setting up pretenders, of intriguing 
with foreign courts. The men in power had 
the great advantage over their rivals of material 
strength; of having in their control the fleet, 
the guards, the bench, the tower, and the block. 

“A dozen mad schemes were known to be on 
foot; any one of which might be called a plot, 
should Sir Robert Cecil see cause to arrest a 


382 


The First Attempt 


1603 friend. Cobham was prattling of Arabella. 
Percy was sulking at Sion. Grey wanted favors 
for the Puritans. Watson and Clarke, two 
seminary priests, were eager to serve the Pope. 
Copley, one of Cecil's spies, who lived in the 
best Catholic society, kept his master informed 
of all these movements; so that when Cecil 
struck his blow, the Tower was pretty nigh 
filled with victims; among whom he counted 
Sir Walter Raleigh, Lord Cobham, Lord Grey 
of Wilton, Sir Griffin Markham, George Brooke, 
a young brother of Lord Cobham, Anthony 
Copley, the spy, and the two secular priests, 
William Watson and William Clarke. 

“Lord Cobham had lodgings in the Lieu¬ 
tenant's house; but the contriver of what Cecil 
called the Arabella Plot, was kept in close 
confinement, with only a single servant to wait 
upon him day and night. 

“Few things in the story of our State prison 
strike the imagination like the change which a 
few days of sharp privation wrought in the 
character of this rich and powerful peer. When 
out of peril, Cobham appeared to be frank and 
fair. Faults he had in plenty; but his vices 
were those of a warm and generous nature; 
pride in his house, heat in his blood, an insatiable 
greed of gold, and unconquerable lust of power. 
Yet a few weeks of sharp privation broke his 
spirit. In the court he had been a bold and 
saucy baron; in the Tower he became a mean 
and abject serf. He knew that the judges and 



/ 


The Water-Gate of the Tower of London. 

































































% 


















• I 














Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 383 

councilors who came down to question him 1603 
could not torture him on account of his nobility; 
but he also knew that these judges and councilors 
could take away his life; and life was a thing 
which this degenerate bearer of the name of 
Cobham prized above either an easy conscience 
or a stainless name. 

“To the great misfortune of Raleigh, this 
rich court friend was connected by marriage 
with the families of Howard and of Cecil; both 
of whom might hope to profit by his death. 

His wife was sent to tell him that his only hope 
of saving his neck w T as to bring ruin to Raleigh; 
and when Cecil, the chief of his inquisitors, 
told him the odious lie that Raleigh had accused 
him of high treason in the matter of Arabella, 
he pronounced the very words which Cecil 
wanted from his lips. If he were guilty of 
high treason, he said, Raleigh was guilty too, 
since he had been a partaker in his plans. 

Cecil knew that the second lie was like the first; 
but knowing the value of lies to a clever and 
unscrupulous lawyer, he sent Cobham’s false¬ 
hood to the Attorney-General, Sir Edward Coke. 

“Raleigh found means to communicate with 
Cobham in the Lieutenant’s house. In fact, 
he made a friend of Peyton’s son called Sir 
John, by whom messages were carried between 
the two prisoners. Cobham, looking out of his 
room, saw young Peyton standing in the garden 
talking to Raleigh at a window, and when the 
young man came across to see him, two or 


384 


The First Attempt 


1603 three hours later, he cried out: “I saw you with 
Sir Walter Raleigh. God forgive him! He 
hath accused me; but I cannot accuse him.” 
Peyton replied, “That is what he says of you. 
You have accused him; but he cannot accuse 
you.” 

“Next day, as it would seem, Cecil came 
down to the Tower, with a view to complete 
his case for Coke by a final examination of 
Cobham. To his amazement, Cobham retracted 
every word which he had said. Raleigh had 
nothing to do with his plots; had never adopted 
Arabella’s claims; had never spoken of Spanish 
help. Under such a change, the Council, as 
Count de Beaumont wrote to Henri, found it 
very difficult to proceed in the charge. 

“Then came out a mysterious rumor that the 
great offender had laid hands upon himself. 
For some days it had been whispered in court 
and city that Raleigh was morose and proud; 
a prey to melancholy thoughts and restive 
dreams; as though he were aching of some 
inward sore. At length, the rumor ran that 
Raleigh, sitting at Peyton’s table, as his custom 
was, had snatched up a knife, bared his breast, 
and plunged the steel into his flesh. He was 
not dead. The point had struck on a bone 
and glanced aside from the vital part; on which 
Raleigh had thrown away the weapon, crying, 
“There, an end.” 

“For reasons which may be guessed, the Court 
desired this bruit to spread. Cecil spoke of it, 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 385 

and wrote of it, to several persons. He told 1603 
the tale to Signor Molino, ambassador from 
the Doge of Venice; he wrote it to Sir Thomas 
Parry, his agent at the court of Henri the Great. 1 
Of course he sent the news to James, who was 
in the country. James was highly pleased, for 
an attempt at suicide seemed to him proof of 
Sir Walter's guilt. James wrote back to Cecil, 

“Let him be well probed; have a good preacher 
with you; and make him see that it is his soul 
he should wound and not his body." 

“It is impossible to believe this story true. 
Raleigh never spoke of an attempt on his own 
life. Cecil dropped the tale when it had served 
his turn. Coke, though straining every act and 
word of the accused into the vile suggestion 
that he cared for neither God nor devil, passed 
over this damning proof. Had the tale been 
true, would not Cecil have told it in open court? 

“Again, if such a man as Raleigh had wished 
to kill himself, how could he have failed? A 
man has choice of a thousand deaths, and 
Raleigh was familiar with them all. He had 
knives in his cell, he had spirits and poisons of 
many sorts. He could have opened a vein; he 
could have thrown himself from the wall. 
Raleigh knew that nothing is easier than for a 
willing mind to part with life. 

“A few years ago, a letter was printed for 
the first time, pretending to be written by 
Raleigh to his wife, which seemed to support 

Ulenry IV. of France. 


386 


The First Attempt 


1603 Cecil’s tale. That letter is not only a forgery, 
but a very impudent forgery. Its purpose was, 
not to sustain the lie about Raleigh’s project 
of suicide, but to taint his name as an unfaithful 
husband to his wife. Of course that letter was 
not read on the trial; of course it is only a copy; 
and equally of course the original is not known. 
The copy was found among the lawyer’s papers, 
a lawyer who was employed against Raleigh in 
his later days: and the paper was probably one 
of the countless forgeries which his enemies had 
had the baseness to prepare, but not the hardi¬ 
hood to produce. 

“Many persons suspected that the rumor of 
suicide was sent abroad as a test of public 
feeling. James was afraid of Raleigh’s name. 
“I ha’ heard rawly of thee, mon,” was his 
first greeting of the hero of Cadiz and Guiana. 
Indeed, that name was a power in the land 
before which a bolder prince than James might 
have bent his brows. During Raleigh’s first 
restraint in the Brick Tower, Elizabeth had been 
moved by reports of his amazing credit with 
her fleet. As a seaman, Raleigh stood alone. 
Essex owned in him a master; and Effingham, 
though bearing the rank of Lord High Admiral 
of England, had been seen to pay him the 
extraordinary homage of wiping the dust from 
his shoes. If the King’s advisers meant to 
“cut the throat” of such a man, it may have 
been thought wise to learn how a report of 
his sudden death in the Tower would be received 
in the city, in the fleet, and in foreign courts. 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 387 

“The result was probably such as to dissuade 1603 
them from using violent means. We hear no 
more of Raleigh being probed. Cecil came to 
see him, without bringing the godly preacher 
who was to search into his soul. In three or 
four days the prisoner was reported well. Then 
Sir John Peyton was dismissed from his great 
office, and a new and less scrupulous Lieutenant, 

Sir George Harvey, was installed in his house. 

“The Peytons being sent away, as men 
unequal to their trust, a duel began between 
Cecil and Raleigh for the possession of Cobham’s 
soul. The prize was not much; not worth 
much; nor worth either the inquisitor’s craft or 
the statesman’s skill; but fate had given into 
the hands of that weak and angry peer the power 
of either saving or destroying, by a word, the 
greatest hero in his native land. 

“Raleigh and Cecil were not ill matched; for 
if one had incomparably the finer genius, the 
other had incomparably the deeper craft. But 
Cecil was free, while his antagonist lay bound; 
Raleigh was a fallen man, who could do him 
neither good nor harm. Yet Raleigh fought 
it out. If he could get at Cobham, he might 
work upon his deeper and better feelings. How 
was he to get at Cobham? The New Lieutenant 
was Cecil’s creature; a man of low, serpentine 
ways; not radically wicked, yet fit for work of 
which a downright villain would have been 
ashamed. When Raleigh saw that he could do 
nothing with Sir George, he made a serviceable 


388 


The First Attempt 


1603 friend of Sir George's son; a brave lad, through 
whom he kept up an irregular correspondence 
with Cobham, who had been lately moved from 
the Lieutenant's house to the more distant 
and lonely Wardrobe Tower. 

“A few weeks in the harsh confinement in 
the Tower had so far unstrung Cobham's moral 
fibre, that he answered each of his questioners 
with a different tale; one day charging Raleigh 
with a guilty knowledge of his designs; next day 
drawing back that charge as a monstrous lie; 
a third day whining over a weakness which he 
could not help; a fourth going back to his 
original accusation, adding to it, blackening it, 
then, after a brief interval, on a fresh appeal 
to his moral sense, retracting every word that 
he had spoken when the fit of fear was on his 
soul. It was a sight to see. In the presence 
of men who held his life in their hands, this 
English Claudio, 1 dazed by mortal terror, 
answered all questions as they bade him by 
their looks and tones. Still, he could not stick 
to these lies when they were sworn. On 
Raleigh's remonstrance, he withdrew his accu¬ 
sations, calling God to witness that now, and 
now only, he spoke the truth. Young Harvey 
brought this answer from the Wardrobe to the 
Bloody Tower. 

“Raleigh knew that his young and devoted 
helper ran a risk in carrying messages to the 
Wardrobe Tower; and when the time came for 
his trial, he employed his own servant, William 

*See Shakespeare’s Measure for Measure. Claudio was anxious 
to save his life at the cost of his sister’s honor. 



/ 


Lord Cobham, 

The Witness on Whose Contradictory Testimony 
Raleigh was Convicted. 












Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 389 

Cottrel, to take an apple, into which he had 1603 
put a note, and, watching his happy chance 
when no one saw him, to throw it into Cobham’s 
room. This note contained a passionate prayer 
to Cobham that, for the love of God, and the 
sake of his wife and children, he would tell 
the truth in writing, so that his last confession 
eould be read in court. The Wardrobe Tower, 
to which Cobham had been sent, was a lonely 
quarter, looking on the Queen’s Garden. Cottrel 
threw in his apple and received an answer to 
his master’s message. That answer contained 
these words in Cobham’s hand:— 

“To clear my conscience, satisfy the world, 
and free myself from the cry of your blood, I 
protest, upon my soul and before God and his 
angels, I never had conference with you in any 
treason; nor was ever moved by you to the thing 
I heretofore accused you of . . . And so 

God deal with me and have mercy on my soul, 
as this is true.” 

“Yet Cobham had made a statement to Sir 
George Harvey of the same kind, and of his 
own free will. He had told Sir George that 
Raleigh knew nothing about his plot. This free 
and independent declaration of Raleigh’s inno¬ 
cence Sir George Harvey kept back until the 
trial was over and the verdict given, when, he 
told it in confidence to Cecil.” 1 

Robert Cecil, the secret enemy of Raleigh, 
is charged with being the hidden hand behind 

mer Majesty’s Tower, vol. i, p. 168. 


390 


The First Attempt 


1603 this trial, instituted in order to take away, by 
the forms of judicial procedure, the life of a 
formidable rival. But Raleigh had an enemy 
equally hostile in the King, who thoroughly 
disliked him, and in the powerful Lord Henry 
Howard, at heart, a Roman Catholic, and a 
pensioner of Spain, who hated him with a 
deadly hatred. 

“As soon as the wily Cecil had found that his 
efforts to excite the royal prejudice against 
Raleigh were successful, his next step was to 
ensnare his victim in toils which his own hand 
had long been secretly preparing, and by an 
accusation of treason, which he knew to be 
without foundation, to bring his dreaded rival 
to the block.” 

“A poor, weak fool, Lord Cobham, was 
involved in the transaction to which Cecil well 
knew he could give the aspect of traitorous 
intercourse with foreign powers, and, relying on 
the fears and stupidity of Cobham, he hoped 
by his testimony to implicate and convict 
Raleigh. 

“This was the outline of his plan, and it 
needed for its successful accomplishment nothing 
but the proper selection of a court and jury 
sufficiently compliant, a vindictive prosecuting 
attorney, and a total perversion of the estab¬ 
lished laws of evidence. 

“Most men bent on the perpetration of 
judicial murder would have paused in the 
contemplation of these difficult prerequisites to 



Sir Walter Raleigh 














Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 391 

the conviction of an innocent man, but Robert 1603 
Cecil was not one to be deterred from his object 
by difficulties. He moulded the court (of which 
he himself was a member) to suit his ends. He 
knew that Coke, the King's attorney, could be 
vindictive enough, if it were but whispered to 
him that royalty expected it: his jury would 
be easy to select, and as for the law, the court 
was its proper expounder. 

“When villainy had made all things ready, 
Raleigh, most unexpectedly to himself, was 
arrested to answer the charge of being a traitor 
to his country by entering into secret engage¬ 
ments with Spain, the nation of all others which 
he had uniformly opposed in its attempts, and 
to which he had probably done more injury 
than any other man then living in England. 

“From the moment of his arrest the very 
consciousness of his innocence convinced him 
that he was a doomed man: and he had too 
much sagacity not to see who it was that was 
thirsting for his blood, and had prepared the 
machinery for his condemnation. 

“But in this new and appalling position, he 
was true to his lofty character. There is some¬ 
thing to command more than respect: we feel 
reverence as we look upon the calm dignity 
and self-possession with which he rose above 
the feelings of ordinary men, and girded himself 
in his moral and intellectual strength to meet 
the emergency. We hear from him no clamors 
about the persecution dragging him to the 


392 


The First Attempt 


1603 scaffold: no cry against the premeditated injus¬ 
tice which he knew to be in store for him. 
These were subjects to be treated of in another 
place than a prison—these were themes for the 
hall of justice. 1 

On account of the plague being then raging in 
London, his trial took place at Winchester, 
some fifty miles southwest of London, on 
November 17th, 1603. 

Lady Arabella Stuart was present at the trial. 

The tribunal before which Raleigh was 
brought was a packed Court and a packed 
Jury, with three prosecuting attorneys against 
him and none allowed him on his side. 

The Court consisted of Sir John Popham, 
I/ord Chief Justice of England, a man with an 
unsavory reputation, and no ornament to the 
English Bench, Chief Justice Anderson, Justices 
Gawdy and Worburton, and, as Commissioners 
of Oyer and Terminer, Lord Thomas Howard, 
Charles Blount, Lord Henry Howard, Robert 
Cecil, Lord Wotton, Vice-Chamberlain Sir John 
Stanhope and Sir William Wood—eleven in all. 

The Jury we say was packed, because it was 
alleged that Sir Michael Stanhope, Sir Edward 
Darcy, and Sir William Killigrew were originally 
on it, but were changed overnight, not being 
found to the turn of the prosecution, and others 
substituted in their places. This jury was 
composed of four Knights, four esquires and 
four gentlemen. 

mawk’s' History of North Carolina, pp. 45-46. 



Henry Howard, First Earl of Northampton, 
A Member of the King’s Privy Council, 
One of Raleigh’s Most Bitter Enemies. 





Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 393 

The three prosecuting attorneys were 1603 
Attorney-General Coke, Sargeant Hele and 
Sargeant Philips, all three bitter and vindictive. 

Sir Walter when brought, single handed and 
alone, before this court which was to try him 
for his life, so conducted himself that he changed 
enemies into friends, and reversed public senti¬ 
ment from hostility to popularity. He here set 
a standard of demeanor which was so high that 
while none can fail to admire, it is given to 
but few to approach. 

The attitude of this great gentleman, he who, 
as a perfectly natural act for him to do, spread 
his cloak over the muddy spot for the Queen to 
walk on, was shown, when asked whether he 
challenged any of the jury who were to pass 
upon his life. He said: 

“I know none of them. They are all Chris¬ 
tians and honest gentlemen.” 1 

If they had deserved his praise England would 
have been spared a blot on her administration 
of criminal law. 

“It was not the custom of that day to allow 
the accused the benefit of professional aid on 
his trial. He was aware, therefore, that he 
was called upon to meet, without having made 
law his study, all the skill and astuteness of 
Coke, the ablest lawyer of his day, whetted to 
keenness by personal hatred, and all the incli¬ 
nation in an unfriendly bench to pervert and 
wrest the law to his ruin. 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 209-210. 


394 


The First Attempt 


1603 “The unfortunate prisoner too well knew that 
he had not the sympathy of the people. To 
his honor be it said, that he never stooped by 
unworthy means to make himself a favorite 
with the populace. Like a great judge of 
modern times, the only popularity he valued 
was That which follows not that which is run 
after.’ Those who knew him, and were in 
immediate employment about him, loved him 
to the last with a fidelity that death only could 
destroy: but he was too noble to court indis¬ 
criminate professions of love by hypocritical 
pretences. 

“With the loftiness of his soul unabated, he 
came to stand before his accusers, and to offer 
to the world the most sublime of earthly 
spectacles, a great man struggling with the 
tempests of adversity and never forgetting that 
he is a great man. Impartial posterity has 
long since recorded its righteous verdict on this 
most unrighteous trial. History has indelibly 
stamped its mark of reprobation on the actors 
in this judicial murder. The lustre which, in 
the eye of the jurist, gathers around the name of 
Coke, as one of the fathers in his profession, is 
tarnished when memory recalls his brutal fero¬ 
city in the trial of Raleigh. No biographer has 
yet attempted to palliate the infamy of his 
conduct, and his warmest eulogists have been 
constrained to pass by this transaction of his 
life in silence, or briefly to hint at it with 
expression of regret. 



Sir Edward Coke, 

Who Conducted the Prosecution against Raleigh 

Engraved by J. Posselwhite from a picture in the Hall of 
Sergeants Inn, Chancery Lane. 




Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 395 

“A few extracts from the trial will be sufficient 1603 
to show the treatment of Raleigh, first premising 
that the only testimony against him consisted 
of the statements of Lord Cobham, who by 
the way, had given statements and counter¬ 
statements no less than five times. After Coke 
had made his charges, Raleigh remarked, “Your 
words cannot condemn me: my innocence is my 
defence. Prove one of those things wherewith 
you have charged me, and I will confess the 
whole indictment, and that I am the horriblest 
traitor that lived—that I am worthy to be 
crucified with a thousand torments.” 

Coke answered, “Nay, I will prove all. Thou 
art a monster—thou hast an English face, but 
a Spanish heart.” 

“Let me answer for myself,” exclaimed the 
insulted prisoner. 

“Thou shalt not,” cried the attorney. 

“It concerneth my life,” said Raleigh. 

“Oh, do I touch you?” cried Coke, and then 
proceeded with a repetition of the charges in 
the indictment. 

“When he finished, the prisoner quietly 
remarked, “I do not hear that you have spoken 
one word against me. If my Lord Cobham 
be a traitor, what is that to me?” 

“Coke’s answer was so remarkable, that 
Shakespeare, Raleigh’s companion and friend, 
did not fail by his satire to keep alive its memory. 

In answer to Raleigh’s question, how Cobham’s 
treason could affect him, Coke bawled out: “All 


396 


The First Attempt 


1603 that he did was by thy instigation, thou viper, 
for I thou thee, thou traitor.” 

“It was in allusion to this that the poet puts 
into the mouth of Sir Toby Belch, in “Twelfth 
Night/ 7 his advice to Sir Andrew Aguecheek, 
touching the proper mode of penning a challenge: 
“Go write it in a martial hand: be crust and 
brief—it is no matter how witty, so it is eloquent 
and full of invention: taunt him with the licence 
of ink: if thou thoust him some thrice, it shall 
not be amiss: and as many lies as will lie in 
thy sheet of paper, although the sheet were 
big enough for the bed of Ware in England, 
set ’em down. 77 

“Raleigh’s reply to this impertinence was: 
Tt becometh not a man of quality and virtue 
to call me so; but I take comfort in it—it is 
all you can do. 

“Coke, with a despicable little spirit of 
triumph, asks: ‘Have I angered you? 7 

“I am in no case to be angry, 77 was the 
dignified reply. 

“No, truly, he was too immeasurably Coke’s 
superior on this occasion, and indeed on every 
other involving aught else but a mere knowledge 
of law, to be made angry by the scurrility of 
such a creature.” 

Coke also called this deeply religious man a 
damnable atheist. 

“The only incident in the whole trial in which 
Raleigh’s indignation appears for a moment to 
have been aroused was when the attorney 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 397 

alleged that Cobham had declared that he and 1603 
Raleigh meant to destroy the king and his 
issue. It was afterwards conclusively shown 
that no such speech had ever been uttered. 

“Raleigh on this allegation exclaimed: “I 
beseech you, my Lords, let it be proved that 
Cobham so expressed himself. You try me 
by the Spanish Inquisition if you proceed only 
by circumstances without witnesses. If by the 
statute law, by the civil law, and by God’s 
word, it be required that there must be two 
witnesses at the least, bear with me if I desire 
one! Let Cobham be here—let him speak of 
it. Call my accusor before my face, and I 
have done. All is but his accusation. No 
other thing hath been brought against me, and 
yet this accusation he never subscribed. I 
beseech you, my Lords, let this Lord be sent 
for—charge him on his soul—on his allegiance 
to the king. If he affirm it, I am content to 
be found guilty.” 

“And why was not this reasonable request 
granted? Cobham was then in the very build¬ 
ing in which the court sat. King James himself, 
the despicable fool who sanctioned all this 
mockery of justice, shall answer. ‘If,’ said he 
afterwards, ‘Cobham could have spoken one 
word against Raleigh, his enemies would have 
brought him from Constantinople!’ What, then, 
shall we say of the man who, knowing this, 
yet permitted the murderous iniquity to be 
carried to its consummation? 1 

mawks’ History of North Carolina, pp. 46-48. 


398 


The First Attempt 


1603 The principal technical point raised by 
Raleigh during the trial was, that he was being 
prosecuted on the single statement of Cobham. 
He contended that no one could be convicted 
of treason on the testimony of one witness, 
that it required at least two. 

In support of this contention he cited a 
statute passed in the first year of the reign of 
Edward VL, which provided that no man 
should be condemned for treason unless he be 
accused by two lawful accusers. 

Against this it was urged by the attorneys 
for the prosecution that the act cited by Raleigh 
was repealed by an act passed in the first and 
second years of Philip and Mary. That this 
later act declared that trials for treason should 
follow the common law procedure as it was 
established before the reign of Edward VI., 
and that according to the common law, one 
witness was sufficient. 

The Judges held that this latter view was 
correct, and that one witness was sufficient. 

Such was the view of the law generally 
entertained at that time, although Coke him¬ 
self, at a later period of his life, intimated that 
it was not correct, and that the earlier statute 
requiring two witnesses was still the law. 

When Raleigh also raised the point that 
Cobham should be brought to the witness- 
stand and examined personally before him, and 
his testimony not be allowed to be given merely 
in written: statements, as depositions, it was 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 399 

objected by the attorneys for the prosecution 1603 
that this was not correct, because a series of 
precedents allowed written depositions to be 
treated as valid testimony, and that only by 
the assent of the Crown was the oral examina¬ 
tion of witnesses permitted. 

The Judges held that this latter view was 
correct; Chief Justice Popham in deciding the 
point said: 

“Sir Walter, you are a very witty man, but 
if the principal for which you contend should 
be allowed, the foundations of Kingdoms would 
be shaken,and the vilest treason go unpunished.’’ 

Raleigh replied: “Unless this principle is 
allowed, not only will the foundations be shaken, 
but the Kingdom itself will soon be destroyed”— 
prophetic words which were fulfilled in the time 
of King James’ son. 

It is interesting in this connection to recall 
that the first great principle contended for by 
Raleigh was made a part of the Constitution 
of the United States, which provides that: 

“No person shall be convicted of treason unless on 
the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt 
act, or on confession in open court.” And that 
the second principle contended for, is included 
in the Sixth Amendment to the Constitution, 
which provides that in all criminal prosecutions, 
the accused shall have the right “to be con¬ 
fronted with the witnesses against him; to have 
compulsory process for obtaining witnesses in 


400 


The First Attempt 


1603 his favor, and to have the assistance of counsel 
for his defense.” 

The framers of our Constitution knew about 
the trial of Sir Walter Raleigh and they took 
another step forward, they defined treason: 
“Treason against the United States, shall consist 
only in levying war against them or in adhering 
to their enemies giving them aid and comfort.” 
And they prohibited the passage of any “bill of 
attainder,” and while Congress is given power 
to declare the punishment of treason, “no 
attainder of treason shall work corruption of 
blood, or forfeiture except during the life of 
the person attainted.” They also prohibited 
“cruel and unusual punishments.” 

Here we cannot but remark how little the 
unthinking multitudes appreciate the great 
blessings which they enjoy in these constitu¬ 
tional provisions, and in having the right to 
counsel who can insist on their behalf upon 
these “technicalities” which they so generally 
decry, but which in many cases involve principles 
of the very highest importance. When we 
consider how so great a man as Raleigh was 
done to death without counsel, what would be 
the position of the small and the weak if deprived 
of their aid? 

“At length the attorney having failed more 
than once in his proofs, broke forth into abuse, 
and, on being requested by the court to restrain 
his anger, he took his seat in a passion, refusing 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 401 

to proceed with the cause. The bench, forgetful 1603 
of its dignity, supplicated him to proceed, and, 
at length yielding to persuasion, he arose again, 
but only to be more abusive still. Turning to 
Raleigh, whom he had before called a ‘Spider 
of Hell/ he thus broke out. ‘Thou art the 
most vile and execrable traitor that ever lived!” 

“Sir Walter calmly replied, ‘You speak indis¬ 
creetly, barbarously and uncivilly.’ 

“I want words,” roared Coke, “sufficient to 
express thy viperous treasons.” 

“I think that you want words indeed,” was 
the reply, “for you have spoken one thing a 
dozen times.” 

“Thou art an odious fellow, ”said Coke; “thy 
name is hateful to all the realm of England 
for thy pride.” 

“It will go near,” answered Raleigh, “to 
prove a measuring cast between you and me, 

Mr. Attorney.” 

“These specimens suffice to show us what 
prospect the prisoner had before him, and 
prepare us to hear without surprise that he 
was pronounced guilty. 

“He doubtless expected this verdict—his 
dignity and self-possession never forsook him. 
When asked in the usual form why judgment 
and execution of death should not pass against 
him, he arose, and without the least pertur¬ 
bation, said: ‘My Lords, the jury has found 
me guilty. They must do as they are directed. 

I can say nothing why judgment should not 


402 


The First Attempt 


1603 proceed. You see whereof Cobham hath accused 
me. You remember his protestation that I 
was never guilty. I only desire the king should 
know of the wrongs done me since I came 
hither, by Mr. Attorney/ 

“Then after a solemn denial of the charges, 
he added, T recommend my wife and son, of 
tender years, unbrought up, to the King’s 
compassion.” 

“Sentence was then pronounced, and he was 
taken to prison.” 

“ ‘And thus,” says an old writer,“was he tried 
out of his life by the bawling of the King’s 
counsel on one side, and the bench insisting on 
a confession extorted from Lord Cobham out 
of fear on the other. And thus did his adver¬ 
saries reap dishonor and reproach in their 
victory, while he received triumphant applauses 
in his overthrow, like some flowers which are 
sweeter in their fall than others in their bloom. 
He stood with them at bay from morning till 
night to the great admiration of his hearers, 
who all thought that a man of such under¬ 
standing and experience would hardly be drawn 
into a plot so foul and foolish. Divers who 
went thither his enemies, went away with 
commisseration of his injuries and misfortunes, 
thinking never man spake better for himself.” 

“One of his enemies, who hastened to carry 
the news of his conviction to the King, was 
constrained to say that whereas when he saw 
him first, he was so led with common hatred, 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 403 

that he would have gone a hundred miles to 1603 
see him hanged, he would, ere he parted, have 
gone a thousand to save his life. 

“We are not ignorant that a modern writer, 
Napier, has expressed the opinion, founded on 
the dispatches of Beaumont, the French ambas¬ 
sador, that Raleigh “must have been aware of 
Cobham’s treason/ 7 He may have been so 
without being a participator in it: though we. 
confess the evidence of knowledge even is less 
satisfactory to us than it appears to have been 
to Mr. Napier. The purpose of Raleigh he 
supposes to have been to make himself master 
of the plot, get Cobham into his power in Jersey, 
where Raleigh was governor, and then by dis¬ 
closing it to make terms with the King and 
gain his favor. The witness for this is, after 
all, but Aubrey, on whom Mr. Napier himself 
places but little reliance. Raleigh was probably 
too sagacious ever to have risked everything on 
such a clumsy contrivance, where premature 
discovery of his knowledge might implicate him 
in the treason, besides, if he had the knowledge 
supposed, and received it, as Mr. Napier thinks 
he did, an immediate revelation would have 
helped his cause with the King quite as much 
as the clumsy Jersey contrivance. 771 

The Lord Cobham involved in this trial, was 
Henry Brooke, the eighth Lord Cobham. He, 

Sir Griffin Markham, Lord Grey, the two 
priests and Mr. Brooke, the brother of Lord 
Cobham, were also convicted and sentenced to 
death. 

hawks’ History of North Carolina, pages 45-51. 


404 


The First Attempt 


1603 The two priests, Watson and Clarke, were 
executed November 29th. They were drawn, 
hanged, taken down, and quartered while still 
alive. Mr. Brooke was beheaded December 
5th. These three the King held to be the chief 
conspirators in the Main Plot. 

The day for the execution of the others, 
Friday, December 10th, arrived. The three 
nobles, Lords Cobham and Grey and Sir Griffin 
Markham, were to be publicly beheaded. 

First Markham and then Grey were brought 
to the scaffold and placed in position to be 
beheaded. But, to their surprise, they were 
retired and taken for a while into Arthur’s 
Hall. The Sheriff said that by the King’s 
command Cobham was to precede Grey. 

Lord Cobham was then brought forth. He 
ascended the scaffold. His head was laid upon 
the block. But at the eleventh hour he was 
reprieved. 

Markham and Grey were then brought 
forward again to the scaffold, on which Cobham 
was still standing. The three were asked if 
their offences had not been heinous, and if they 
had not been justly tried and lawfully condemned. 

They said that such was the case. Then said 
the Sheriff: “See the mercy of your Prince, who 
of himself hath sent hither a countermand, and 
hath given you your lives.” 

At this the crowd jeered. They had been 
disappointed in not witnessing a beheading. 

Cobham left the scaffold to spend fourteen 





a 

a 

ho 

a 

•vH 

bo 

a 

w 

o 


>> 

*h 

o 

4^> 


c$ 

ft bp 

g a 

*H 


ft 

a 

§ 


Jh 

<d 

+3 

Sh 

c 3 



a 

a 


bo 

a 

• fH 

<L> 


73 

<D 

a 

a 

a> 

73 

a 

o 


O 


CD 

Eh 


/ 


















Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 405 

years in the Tower. He left the Tower to 1603 
spend two years in want and misery, and died 
of hunger in a garret. 1 

The estates of Cobham, Grey and Markham 
were confiscated by the King. 

It is believed that these unfortunate men 
were required to go through this ordeal in the 
hope* on the part of the King, that they would 
say something which would more clearly estab¬ 
lish the guilt of Raleigh. Nothing was forth¬ 
coming from them, as there was nothing to 
come forth, except Cobham’s repetition of the 
charges against Raleigh. 

The warrant for Raleigh’s execution had 
never been signed, so he was spared the agony 
these men went through. But he was kept 
safely locked up in the Castle at Winchester, 
with the death sentence, like the sword of 
Damocles, hanging over him, which he expected 
to fall at any time. When this suspense was 
ended by his reprieve, he was taken from 
Winchester to the Tower of London, December 
16th, 1603. 

In commenting upon the sentence imposed 
upon Raleigh, even such a hostile writer as 
Hume, says that it must be confessed, that on 
his trial there were no circumstances which 
could justify his condemnation. 2 

His noble wife obtained the privilege of 
sharing his imprisonment with him. 

J Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 240. 

2 Hume’s History of England, vol. iv, p. 384. 


406 


The First Attempt 


1603 The King then confiscated his property, 
Sherborne, and gave it to Robert Carr, a 
favorite of his, who had come with him, as a 
page, from Scotland. Raleigh sought to protect 
Sherborne from the usual consequences of 
attainder, by a conveyance of it to trustees. 
There was a flaw in the conveyance, and the 
King seized it as forfeited for treason. To 
Lady Raleigh’s entreaty not to take the bread 
from her children’s mouths, the king coarsely 
answered: “Madam, I maun ha’ it; I maun ha’ 
it for Carr.” He made, however, some com¬ 
pensation. He paid Raleigh £8,000, and 
granted a pension of £400 a year for Lady 
Raleigh, and her eldest son. 1 

Another consequence of the attainder for 
treason was the forfeiture of Raleigh’s title to 
Virginia, which in this way passed from Raleigh 
and his heirs to the Crown, and was in a few 
years granted by James to the Virginia Company 
of London, after his own unsuccessful attempt, 
under the Charter of 1606, to plant a Colony in 
it. 2 

In “Her Majesty’s Tower,” by Dixon, we 
. learn in what parts of the Tower, Raleigh was 
confined during the four times he was conducted 
to that prison: 

“Many years ago I noted in the State Papers, 
evidence then unknown, that a very great part 
of the second and long imprisonment of the 
founder of Virginia was spent in the Bloody 

Encyclopaedia Britannica, Raleigh. 

2 Under this Charter the ultimate authority was reserved by the 
King. 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 407 

Tower and the adjoining Garden House; writing 1603 
at this grated window; working in the little 
garden on which it opened; pacing the terrace 
on this wall, which was afterwards famous as 
Raleigh’s Walk. Hither came to him the wits 
and poets, the scholars and inventors of his 
time; Johnson and Burrell, Hariot, and Pett: 
to crack light jokes; to discuss rabbinical lore; 
to sound the depths of philosophy; to map out 
Virginia; to study the ship-builder’s art. In 
the Garden House he distilled essences and 
spirits; compounded his great cordial; discovered 
a method, afterwards lost, of turning salt water 
into sweet; received the visits of Prince Henry; 
wrote his political tracts; invented the modern 
war-ship; wrote his History of the World. 

“Many other vaults and cells in the Tower 
assume the glory of having been Raleigh’s 
home; the hole in Little Ease; the recess in 
the crypt, Martin Tower, Beachampt Tower; 
but these assumptions find no warrant in actual 
fact. Raleigh lay in the Tower four several 
times, and in the third and fourth imprisonments 
his room was changed; but we know his exact 
resting-place in each of these trials. During his 
first restraint he was lodged in the Brick Tower, 
the residence of his cousin, Sir George, after¬ 
wards Lord, Carew, Master of the Ordinance. 
During his second restraint he was lodged in 
the Bloody Tower. During the third restraint 
he was lodged in the same; until, on account of 
failing health, he was suffered to change that 


408 


The First Attempt 


1603 cell for the Garden House in which Latimer had 
to lain. In his fourth restraint, after the Guiana 
1615 voyage, he was lodged in the Wardrobe Tower, 
until the last change of all occurred, when he 
was transferred to the topmost room of his first 
prison, the Brick Tower. 

“He was never lodged in the dark hole of 
the crypt, now shown and figured as Raleigh's 
cell." 1 

Dixon gives this view of Raleigh as a prisoner: 

“Though Raleigh was now lodged in the 
Tower, with three poor servants, living on five 
pounds a week for food and fire, the men in 
office considered him far too strong. His fame 
was rising instead of falling. Great ladies from 
the Court cast wistful glances at his room. 
Men from the street arid ships came crowding 
to the wdiarf whence they could see him walking 
on the wall. 

“Raleigh was a sight to see; not only for his 
fame and name, but for his picturesque and 
dazzling figure. Fifty-one years old; tall, tawny, 
splendid, with the bronze of tropical suns on 
his leonine cheek; a bushy beard, a round 
mustache, and a ripple of curling hair, which 
his man Peter took an hour to dress. Apparel¬ 
led as became such a figure, in scarf and band 
of richest color and costliest stuff, in cap and 
plume worth a ransom, in jacket powdered 
with gems; his whole attire, from cap to shoe¬ 
strings, blazing with rubies, emerals, and pearls; 

*Her Majesty’s Tower, \roL i, p. 162. 





The Bloody Tower. 






















Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 409 

he was allowed to be one of the handsomest 1603 
men alive. to 

“The council got alarmed at the crowds who 1615 
came down to see him. Harvey was thought 
too careless, and a stricter jailer was appointed 
to take his place. Sir William Waad (That 
villain Waad/ as Raleigh had only too much 
cause to style him) began his service as Lieu¬ 
tenant by proposing to abridge the very few 
liberties which Raleigh then enjoyed.” 1 

Year after year now passed, and the man 
who had roamed through distant lands, and 
whose ships had plowed many a furrow across 
the ocean, was held as a caged eagle in the 
Tower. 

One of the great misfortunes which this long 
and unjust imprisonment brought upon Raleigh, 
was the fact, that while his hands were tied, 
others carried to a successful issue his great 
conception and arduous and costly undertaking. 

While he was thus shut up in the Tower, 
and his title to Virginia confiscated by the 
Crown, as forfeited for treason, Virginia was 
founded, and others had attributed to them 
the fame which was properly his of being the 
leader in the founding of that celebrated Colony 
from which has grown the United States of 
America. 

We have not space to go into Raleigh’s life 
and occupation while a prisoner. This man of 
deep learning, scientific attainments and varied 

J Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i, p. 177. 


410 


The First Attempt 


1603 tastes, occupied himself in many useful ways, 
to He wrote, he experimented, he talked to friends. 

1615 Above all, he never ceased to strive to regain 
the liberty he had been so cruelly deprived of, 
and which fatally interrupted his remarkably 
active and interesting career. No prisoner ever 
longed for freedom more than Raleigh. He 
felt himself a man destined for great deeds; he 
felt that he could be of the greatest service to 
his country, and there he was losing precious 
years in a prison! 

One of Raleigh’s friends who visited him 
often during his imprisonment, was Hariot, 
the same who had been to Virginia. 

“Hariot has been called the universal philoso¬ 
pher. He has been credited with the system 
of notation in algebra. He discovered the solar 
spots before, and the satellites of Jupiter almost 
simultaneously with, Galileo. Hariot, who 
numbered Bishops among his admirers, was 
accused by zealots of atheism, because his 
cosmogony was not orthodox. They discerned 
a judgement in his death, in 1621, from cancer 
in the lip or nose. 

“His ill repute for freethinking was reflected 
on Raleigh who hired him to teach him mathe¬ 
matics, and engaged him in his colonizing 
projects. 

“Raleigh introduced him to the Earl of 
Northumberland, who allowed him a liberal 
pension. But new ties did not weaken the old. 
Hariot and he remained constantly attached. 



Sir William Waad, 

Lieutenant of the Tower, and, as such, Raleigh’s jailor 








Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 411 

Hariot was the friend whose society he chiefly 1603 
craved when he was recovering from his wound to 
in the Tower. 1015 

“During his long imprisonment Hariot was 
the faithful companion of his studies. 

“Hariot brought to his notice another Oxford 
man, Lawrence Keymis. Keymis is described 
as well read in geography and mathematics.” 1 

Keymis became devotedly attached to Raleigh, 
was employed by him, and finally played a 
most important, though disastrous, part, in 
Raleigh's last great adventure, the second 
voyage to Guiana. 

One of the best remembered things about 
Raleigh's long imprisonment is a story, dis¬ 
credited by Stebbing, which purported to explain 
why Raleigh issued only one volume of his 
“History of the World.” Whether true or 
false the story is interesting. Stebbing thus 
states it: 

“John Pinkerton, writing under the name of 
Robert Heron, Esq., in 1785 , in his eccentric 
letters on literature, is its source. 

“According to him, Raleigh, who had just 
completed the manuscript of a second volume, 
looking from his window into a court-yard, saw 
a man strike an officer near a raised stone. 

The officer drew his sword, and ran his assailant 
through. The man, as he fell, knocked the 
officer down, and died. His corpse and the 
stunned officer were carried off. 

Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 54. 


412 


The First Attempt 


1603 “Next day Raleigh mentioned the affray to 
to a visitor of known probity and honour. His 
1615 acquaintance informed him he was entirely in 
error. The seeming officer, he said, a servant 
of the Spanish Ambassador, struck the first 
blow. The other snatched out the servant’s 
sword, and with it slew him. A bystander 
wrested away the sword, and a foreigner in the 
crowd struck down the murderer, while other 
foreigners bore off their comrade’s body. 

“The narrator, to Raleigh’s assurances that 
he could not be mistaken, since he had witnessed 
the whole affair as it happened round the stone, 
replied that neither could he be, for he was the 
bystander, and on that very stone he had been 
standing. He showed Raleigh a scratch on the 
cheek he had received in pulling away the 
sword- 

“Raleigh did not persist in his version. As 
soon as his friend was gone, he cast his manu¬ 
script into the fire. If he could not properly 
estimate an event under his own eyes, he 
despaired of appreciating human acts done 
thousands of years before he was born. 

“ ‘Truth!’ he cried, ‘I sacrifice to thee.’ 

“Pinkerton, whose judgment and veracity 
were not equal to his learning, led astray both 
Guizot and Carlyle. Carlyle talks of ‘the old 
story, still a true lesson for us.’ 5,1 

Stebbing says, that this second volume was, 
in fact, never written; that Raleigh’s attention, 

Stebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 282-283. 


Trial and Imprisonment of Raleigh 413 

after the publication of the first volume, was 1603 
taken up with other things, especially, in efforts to 
to be released from his imprisonment. But 1615 
most of Raleigh’s published works were written 
during his detention in the Tower. The History 
of the World extends from the Creation down 
to the fall of the Macedonian Empire, about 
170, B. C. 

A copy of Raleigh’s History of the World 
we have seen in the Library of Congress at 
Washington. It is in six octavo volumes, the 
Edinburgh edition of 1820: 

The work thus begins: “God, whom the 
wisest men acknowledge to be a power ineffable, 
and virtue infinite; a light by abundant clarity 
invisible; an understanding which itself can only 
comprehend; an essence eternal and spiritual 
of absolute pureness and simplicity; was, and 
is pleased to make himself known by the work 
of the world: In the wonderful magnitude 
whereof (all which he embraceth, filleth and 
sustaineth) we behold the image of that glory 
which cannot be measured, and withal, that 
one, and yet universal nature, which cannot be 
defined: In the glorious light of heaven, we 
perceive a shadow of his divine countenance; 
in his merciful provision for all that live, his 
manifold goodness; and lastly, in creating and 
making existent the world universal by the 
absolute art of his own word, his power and 
almightiness; which power, light, virtue, wisdom, 
and goodness, being all but attributes of one 


414 


The First Attempt 


1603 simple essence, and one God, we in all admire, 
to and in part discern per speculum creatura - 
1615 rum; 1 that is; in the disposition, order, and 
variety, of celestial and terrestrial bodies; ter¬ 
restrial in their strange and manifold diversities; 
celestial, in their beauty and magnitude; which, 
in their continual and contrary motions, are 
neither repugnant, intermixed, nor confounded. 

“By these potent effects, we approach to the 
knowledge of the omnipotent Cause, and by 
these motions, their almighty Mover.” 

With such noble words does Raleigh begin 
his narration of the events which have taken 
place upon the earth. 

tBy looking at the objects of creation. 


CHAPTER XXXI 

The Gunpowder Plot 

And 

Other Contemporary Events 


1603 to 1616. 




D URING these years of Raleigh’s imprison- 1603 
ment, the rebellion in Ireland was brought 
to an end by the surrender of Hugh 
O’Neil, Earl of Tyrone, in 1603. 

And in that year and the next, 30,578 persons 
perished in London alone of the plague. 

The persecution of the Protestants in the 
Netherlands drove many skilled workmen to 
England. 

Henry IV., in an evil hour allowed the Jesuits 
to return to France against the advice of 
De Thou and Sully. They improved their 
opportunity and again gained the ascendency 
in that country. 

In England the dispute between James I. 
and the Commons arose, in 1604, as to the 
control of elections. The Commons were 
victorious. 

The statutes of Elizabeth against the Jesuits, 
seminary priests and recusants 1 in general were 
confirmed and the Jesuits were expelled from 
England, in 1604, by proclamation of James. 

On March 5th, 1605, Clement VIII. died, 
and was succeeded by Alessandro de’ Medici, 
who became Pope under the name of Leo XI. 

This was a victory for the Spanish party, but 
the new Pope died the next month, on April 
28th, only a few days after he was elected, and 
was succeeded by Cardinal Borghese, who took 

ir The term recusant meant a Roman Catholic who refused to 
attend the services of the Church of England. 


416 


The First Attempt 


1605 the title of Paul V. and reigned until 1621, a 
period beyond that covered by this volume. 
His election was a defeat for the Spanish party. 

Paul V. was a vigorous pontiff who insisted 
on the attributes and exclusive powers of his 
office. It was during the first year of his reign, 
which followed that of the expulsion of the 
Jesuits from England, that the Gunpowder Plot 
was discovered. So interesting and important 
was this plot that we give in full the account of 
it by Hume and Trevelyan. 

“The Roman Catholics had expected great 
favor and indulgence on the accession of James, 
both as he was descended from Mary, whose life 
they believed to have been sacrificed to their 
cause, and as he himself, in his early youth, was 
imagined to have shown some partiality towards 
them, which nothing, they thought, but interest 
and necessity had since restrained. It is 
pretended, that he had even entered into 
positive engagements to tolerate their religion 
as soon as he should mount the throne of 
England; whether their credulity had interpreted 
in this sense some obliging expressions of the 
King’s, or that he had employed such an artifice 
in order to render them favorable to his title. 
Very soon they discovered their mistake; and 
were at once surprised and enraged to find 
James on all occasions express his intention of 
strictly executing the laws enacted against them, 
and of persevering in all the rigorous measures 
of Elizabeth. 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 417 

“Catesby, a gentleman of good parts and of 1605 
an ancient family, first thought of a most 
extraordinary method of revenge; and he opened 
his intention to Piercy, a descendant of the 
illustrious house of Northumberland. 

“In one of their conversations with regard to 
the distressed condition of the Catholics, Piercy 
having broken into a sally of passion, and 
mentioned assassinating the King, Catesby took 
the opportunity of revealing to him a nobler 
and more extensive plan of treason, which not 
only included a sure execution of vengeance, but 
afforded some hopes of restoring the Catholic 
religion in England. 

“In vain,” said he, “would you put an end to 
the King’s life: he has children, who would 
succeed both to his crown and to his maxims 
of government. In vain would you extinguish 
the whole royal family: the nobility, the gentry, 
the parliament are all infected with the same 
heresy, and could raise to the throne another 
prince and another family, who, besides their 
hatred to our religion, would be animated with 
revenge for the tragical death of their predeces¬ 
sors. To serve any good purpose, we must 
destroy, at one blow, the King, the royal 
family, the lords, the commons; and bury all our 
enemies in one common ruin. Happily, they 
are all assembled in the first meeting of the 
Parliament, and afford us the opportunity of 
glorious and useful vengeance. Great prepara¬ 
tions will not be requisite. A few of us, 


418 


The First Attempt 


1605 combining, may run a mine below the hall in 
which they meet; and choosing the very moment 
when the King harangues both houses, consign 
over to destruction these determined foes to all 
piety and religion. Meanwhile, we ourselves 
standing aloof, safe and unsuspected, shall 
triumph in being the instruments of divine 
wrath, and shall behold with pleasure those 
sacrilegious walls, in which were passed the 
edicts for proscribing our church and butchering 
her children, tossed into a thousand fragments; 
while their impious inhabitants, meditating, 
perhaps, still new persecutions against us, pass 
from flames above to flames below, there forever 
to endure the torments due to their offences.” 

“Piercy was charmed with this project of 
Catesby; and they agreed to communicate the 
matter to a few more, and among the rest to 
Thomas Winter, whom they sent over to 
Flanders in quest of Fawkes, an officer in the 
Spanish service, with whose zeal and courage 
they were all thoroughly acquainted. 

“When they enlisted any new conspirator, 
in order to bind him to secrecy, they always, 
together with an oath, employed the communion, 
the most sacred rite of their religion. And it is 
remarkable, that no one of these pious devotees 
ever entertained the least compunction with 
regard to the cruel massacre which they pro¬ 
jected, of whatever was great and eminent in 
the nation. Some of them only were startled 
by the reflection, that of necessity many Cath- 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 419 

olics must be present, as spectators or attendants 1605 
on the King, or as having seats in the house of 
peers; but Tesmond, a Jesuit, and Garnet, 
superior of that order in England, removed these 
scruples, and showed them how the interests of 
religion required that the innocent should here 
be sacrificed with the guilty. 

“All this passed in the spring and summer 
of the year 1604; when the conspirators also 
hired a house in Piercy’s name, adjoining 
to that in which the Parliament was to assemble. 
Towards the end of that year, they began their 
operations. That they might be less inter¬ 
rupted, and give less suspicion to the neighbor¬ 
hood, they carried in store of provisions with 
them, and never desisted from their labor. 
Obstinate in their purpose, and confirmed by 
passion, by principle, and by mutual exhortation, 
they little feared death in comparison of a 
disappointment; and having provided arms, 
together with the instruments of their labor, 
they resolved there to perish in case of a 
discovery. 

“Their perseverance advanced the work; and 
they soon pierced the wall, though three yards 
in thickness; but on approaching the other side, 
they were somewhat startled at hearing a noise 
which they knew not how to account for. Upon 
inquiry, they found that it came from the 
vault below the house of lords; that a magazine 
of coals had been kept there; and that, as the 
coals were selling off, the vault would be let 


420 


The First Attempt 


1605 to the highest bidder. The opportunity ?was 
immediately seized; the place hired by Piercy; 
thirty-six barrels of powder lodged in it; the 
whole covered up with fagots and billets; the 
doors of the cellar boldly flung open; and every 
body admitted, as if it contained nothing 
dangerous.” 

Trevelyan tells us that on top of the barrels 
were also placed great bars of iron to break 
through the floors and roof. 1 

“Confident of success, they now began to 
look forward, and to plan the remaining part 
of their project. The King, the Queen, Prince 
Henry, were all expected to be present at the 
opening of Parliament. The Duke, by reason 
of his tender age, would be absent; and it was 
resolved that Piercy should seize him, or assas¬ 
sinate him. The princess Elizabeth, a child 
likewise, was kept at Lord Harrington’s house 
in Warwickshire; and Sir Everard Digby, 
Rookwood, Grant, being let into the conspiracy, 
engaged to assemble their friends on pretence 
of a hunting match, and seizing that princess, 
immediately to proclaim her Queen. 

“So transported were they with rage against 
their adversaries, and so charmed, with the 
prospect of revenge, that they forgot all care 
of their own safety; and trusting to the general 
confusion which must result from so unexpected 
a blow, they foresaw not that the fury of the 
people, now unrestrained by any authority, must 

Trevelyan’s England under the Stuarts, p. 98. 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 421 

have turned against them, and would probably 1605 
have satiated itself by a universal massacre of 
the Catholics. 

“The day so long wished for now approached, 
on which the Parliament was appointed to 
assemble. The dreadful secret, though com¬ 
municated to above twenty persons, had been 
religiously kept during the space of near a year 
and a half. No remorse, no pity, no fear of 
punishment, no hope of reward had as yet 
induced any one conspirator either to abandon 
the enterprise, or make a discovery of it. The 
holy fury had extinguished in their breast every 
other motive. 

“If the half-dozen men who placed the 
materials for the explosion had kept the secret 
to themselves, their part of the design might 
have proved successful. But, thinking it wise 
that some of the Catholic chiefs should be 
prepared for the coming death struggle, they 
enlisted two classes of persons as accessories 
to the great crime. 

“First, as a matter partly of conscience, 
partly of policy, they consulted their friends the 
Jesuit leaders, both in and out of confession. 

The fathers were much perturbed. It was not 
their plot in origin, but it derived from their 
teaching and influence, and now, much against 
their will, they were required to pronounce 
whether it was right or wrong. Father Green¬ 
way, who was the first to learn the details of 
the design, probably encouraged it, for he 


422 


The First Attempt 


1605 afterwards joined the conspirators in their 
abortive rising, as one That would live and die 
with them/ But Garnet himself adopted a 
middle course. Even according to his own 
account, he made but feeble protestations when 
Catesby informed him that some violence was 
intended, and when he learnt the whole terrible 
truth from Greenway he made no serious efforts 
to dissuade his friends, avoided their company, 
gradually retired from the neighbourhood of 
London as the fatal autumn session drew near, 
and during the week when he knew the matter 
was to be put to the touch, lay concealed in a 
remote manor house on the borders of Worcester¬ 
shire. Thus the Provincial of the English 
Jesuits acted like a coward. Either he half- 
approved of the design, or else the prospect of 
withstanding Catesby to the face terrified from 
his duty the one man who could successfully 
have forbidden the conspirators to proceed. 

“Although by informing their spiritual ad¬ 
visers the assassins were preparing a grave 
scandal for the Catholic religion, their resolve to 
disclose their design to another class of persons 
proved yet more disastrous. They determined 
that there must be arms, horses and men ready 
on the day of the destruction of Parliament, in 
order that the truceless war might open with 
some notable advantage to their cause. It was 
easy to make general preparations for a rebellion 
among many large households, threatened with 
economic ruin by the reinforcement of the Penal 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 423 

Code in the summer of 1605, and only restrained 1605 
from flying to arms on their own account by 
the pacific injunctions which the Pope at this 
time transmitted to them through the Jesuit 
Fathers. But some link was needed to connect 
the general discontent with the Gunpowder 
Plot. For this purpose, three rich men— 
Rookwood, who owned a stud of horses famous 
throughout the midlands, Sir Everard Digby 
and Tresham—were admitted as accessories, not 
to handle the gunpowder, but to prepare a 
rising to coincide with the explosion. Rook- 
wood and Digby answered to the call. Through 
their agency numerous mansions lying between 
the Avon and the Severn were converted into 
places of arms, the resort of mysterious horsemen 
by day and night. 

“Within an easy ride of several of these 
centres of treason, Clopton House lay on the 
edge of the broken dingles 1 and low hills that 
look down from the north over Stratford town. 

This convenient station was hired shortly before 
Michaelmas, 2 at Rookwood’s expense, and here 
Catesby, himself a native of that district, and 
other arch-conspirators met to concert their 
plots. Adjoining Clopton were the Welcombe 
lands, where Shakespeare had lately formed 
for himself a freehold estate, among the unfor¬ 
gotten hills of his boyhood. That very summer 
he had been investing yet more of his London 

MSmall, secluded and embowered valleys. 

September 29th, the Festival of St. Michael, that is, the arch¬ 
angel Michael, and all Angels. 


424 


The First Attempt 


1605 winnings in the purchase of part of the Wel- 
combe tithes. In the autumn, in his passage to 
and fro upon the London road, in Stratford 
streets, or even among his own fields adjoining 
the very house of conspiracy, he might well have 
had speech with these new neighbours, greeted 
young Rookwood in his ‘Hungarian riding cloak, 
lined all in velvet exceedingly costly/ wondered 
what business or pleasure brought so many 
gallants to Clopton, and so passed on— 

For every man hath business and desire, 
Such as it is. 

“But the last of the three accessories admitted 
to the secret lacked the spirit of Digby or 
Rookwood. Tresham, who had a few years 
back been as deep as any in the treasonable 
counsels of the Jesuits, had lately succeeded to 
great wealth, he was related to several peers 
in the doomed House of Lords, and he lacked 
the pure zeal to contemplate undismayed so 
horrid a massacre. He entered into conspiracy 
with his Catholic brother-in-law, Lord Mont- 
eagle, to prevent the whole design without 
sacrificing the lives of those wdio had trusted 
him. A letter, carefully composed for this 
purpose, was conveyed to Monteagle and by 
him passed on to the Government, after a little 
preliminary farce which successfully notified 
to the conspirators that the plot was being 
revealed. It is probable that Cecil, now Earl 
of Salisbury, received his first warning from this 
famous letter. It is certain that he had no 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 425 

source of detailed information as to who the 1605 
traitors were, for he made no attempt to arrest 
them. They lingered safely in the capital till 
the 5th of November; then fled unquestioned 
into the country; and, if they had not there 
betrayed themselves by raising open insurrection, 
the whole gang would have escaped, except their 
devoted sentinel, Guy Fawkes.” 1 

The letter received by Monteagle was brought 
to him while at supper, having been delivered to 
his servants by an unknown hand. He caused 
it to be read aloud before all the attendants by 
a gentleman in his service who was intimately 
connected with the conspirators and who, in 
fact immediately informed them of it. The 
letter was as follows: 

“My Lord,—Out of the love I bear to some 
of your friends, I have a care of your preserva¬ 
tion. Therefore I would advise you, as you 
tender your life, to devise some excuse to shift 
off your attendance at this Parliament. For 
God and man have concurred to punish the 
wickedness of this time. And think not 
slightly of this advertisement; but retire your¬ 
self into your country, where you may expect 
the event in safety. For though there be no 
appearance of any stir, yet, I say, they will 
receive a terrible blow this Parliament, and yet 
they shall not see who hurts them. This 
counsel is not to be condemned, because it 
may do you good, and can do you no harm: for 

England under the Stuarts, pp. 94 to 96. 


426 


The First Attempt 


1605 the danger is past as soon as you have burned 
the letter. And I hope God will give you the 
grace to make good use of it, unto whose holy 
protection I commend you.” 

“Monteagle carried the letter to Lord 
Salisbury, Secretary of State. Though Salisbury 
was inclined to pay little attention to it, he 
thought proper to lay it before the King, who 
came to town a few days after. 

“To the King it appeared not so light a matter; 
and from the serious, earnest style of the letter, 
he conjectured that it implied something 
dangerous and important. A “terrible blow,” 
and yet “the authors concealed;” a danger so 
“sudden,” and yet so “great;” these circum¬ 
stances seemed all to denote some contrivance by 
gunpowder; and it was thought advisable to 
inspect all the vaults below the houses of 
Parliament. This care belonged to the earl of 
Suffolk, Lord Chamberlain, who purposely 
delayed the search till the day before the 
meeting of Parliament. He remarked those 
great piles of wood and fagots which lay in the 
vault under the upper house; and he cast his 
eye upon Fawkes, who stood in a dark corner, 
and passed himself for Piercy’s servant. That 
daring and determined courage which so much 
distinguished this conspirator, even among those 
heroes in villany, was fully painted in his 
countenence, and was not passed unnoticed 
by the Chamberlain. 

“Such a quantity also of fuel, for the 



The Discovery of the Gunpowder Plot of Guy Fawkes 

































The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 427 

use of one who lived so little in town as 1605 
Piercy, appeared a little extraordinary; and 
upon comparing all circumstances, it was 
resolved that a more thorough inspection should 
be made. 

“About midnight, Sir Thomas Knevet, a 
justice of peace, was sent with proper attendants; 
and before the door of the vault finding Fawkes, 
who had just finished all his preparations, he 
immediately seized him, and turning over the 
fagots, discovered the powder. The matches, 
and every thing proper for setting fire to the 
train, were taken in Fawkes’s pocket; who, 
finding his guilt now apparent, and seeing no 
refuge but in boldness and despair, expressed 
the utmost regret that he had lost the oppor¬ 
tunity of firing the powder at once, and of 
sweetening his own death by that of his enemies. 

“Before the Council he displayed the same 
intrepid firmness, mixed even with scorn and 
disdain; refusing to discover his accomplices, 
and showing no concern but for the failure of 
the enterprise.” 

“Early the next morning the other conspira¬ 
tors could have been seen galloping into the 
country, at top speed, to raise the now desperate 
rebellion. A few score of rebels joined their 
cavalcade, but they found that the ardor of 
many, who a few days back had been eager for 
the fray, was chilled by the news that a mur¬ 
derous plot had failed. Catholics closed their 
doors upon them; Protestants swarmed out 


428 


The First Attempt 


1606 to hunt them down. From house to house they 
fled before the sheriffs and men of the western 
shires. At Holbeche House in Staffordshire, 
wearied with their furious ride through the 
island, broken with despair, wounded by an 
avenging accident with their own gunpowder, 
they sank down, crying that their plot had all 
the while been a great sin, which they must 
now expiate by staying to die in that place. 
In a few hours the chase came up, and men fired 
into the house as into a den of wild beasts. 
Catesby and others were killed on the spot. 
The survivors were carried off, several bleeding 
from mortal wounds, to trial and death in 
London. 

“Meantime, in the Tower, when silence could 
no longer save his friends, Fawkes under 
repeated tortures was day by day yielding up to 
the Council the story of the Plot, while around, 
from every wharf and labyrinth of the great 
city, rose the hum of terror, and rage, and 
triumph, deep and earnest as the heart of man. 

“On the 1st of February, 1606, Fawkes was 
carried up the steps of the scaffold. In the 
spring, Garnet, dragged after many days from 
his lair behind the chimney in Hindlip House, 
was brought up to his famous trial at Guildhall. 
In an age when the rules of evidence were the 
rules of probability interpreted by prejudice, 
Government was able to persuade itself, and 
all good Protestants, that the Provincial of the 
English Jesuits had himself fostered the plot; 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 429 


modern historians confine his fault to misprison 1606 
of treason and acquiescence in that which it 
was his duty to prevent. Greenway, the Jesuit, 
who had taken a more active part, escaped 
oversea. The Catholic world, by a plausible 
though strained interpretation of a doubtful 
case, raised the cry that Garnet suffered death 
for concealing what he had learnt in confession, 
and rejoiced in the story of an image miracu¬ 
lously imprinted by his blood upon a straw of 
the scaffold. 

“If Watson’s Plot 1 had drawn the Government 
into better relations with the Jesuits, the 
Gunpowder Plot, traced to their influence and 
punished by the execution of their English 
Provincial, revived the feud beyond all healing. 
Together with new Penal Laws, an attempt was 
made to distinguish between the adherents of 
the Jesuits and of the seculars, 2 with a view to 
relieving the latter from the savage penalties 
enacted against disloyal Catholics. All were 
required to take a new Oath of Supremacy, 
renouncing the doctrine that the Pope could 
depose Kings. The test did in fact very nicely 
distinguish the two factions, for while Paul V., 
instigated by the Jesuits, charged men, on the 
safety of their souls, to refuse an oath so con¬ 
trary to his pretensions, the party of the seculars, 
led on this occasion by the Archpriest Blackwell 
himself, were in favour of swallowing the test 
to secure peace and good-will. This bitter 
quarrel, added to all the former causes of 


*A plot formed in 1603 by a secular priest named Watson to 
seize the person of James, and force him to carry out an alleged 
promise of toleration. The plot was revealed to the King by the 
Jesuits. 

2 Those priests who lived in the world, not in cloisters. 


430 


The First Attempt 


1606 division, rendered Catholicism powerless for 
years to come. 

“Those who took the oath became, not 
legally but practically, exempt from the recusant 
fines. But those whose conscience forbade 
them to disregard the Pope’s express order, were 
for the next dozen years subjected to an active 
though always irregular persecution. Some 
escaped by favour or obscurity; more by paying 
blackmail to the rascally courtiers of King 
James; others from time to time were cast into 
prison, were driven from their houses for months 
together, or suffered temporary sequestration 
of their lands. About the year 1619 a new 
era of relief began for the English Catholics, 
when the advanced stage of the Spanish 
match put the whole body under royal 
protection. But ere that day they had suffered 
irreparable loss. The cruel but somewhat idle 
threatenings of the statute book for 1606 and 
1610, were not the only outcome of the Gun¬ 
powder Plot: its more important consequences 
were that for a dozen years the King allowed 
some of the Penal Laws to be partially enforced; 
that Popery became at last unfashionable in the 
hall and more than ever unpopular in the street; 
that for a hundred years to come the religion of 
Guy Fawkes and the Jesuits was regarded as 
a creed so dark and murderous that any man 
who made political alliance with the Catholics, 
imperilled the adhesion of his supporters, or 
even the loyalty of his subjects.” 


The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 431 


“Notwithstanding this horrid crime, the 1606 
bigoted Catholics were so devoted to Garnet, to 
that they fancied miracles to be wrought by his 1610 
blood; and in Spain he was regarded as a 
martyr.” 1 

Two years later Paul V., having become 
involved in a dispute with the Republic of 
Venice, the Jesuits, along with the Capuchins 
and the Theatines, were banished from the 
province. 

On April 26th, 1607, there landed at Cape 
Henry, the ships which sailed under the King’s 
form of government to found Virginia. And 
on May 13th, Jamestown was begun. This was 
the beginning of the second attempt to found 
Virginia. 

In 1608, Quebec was founded by the French 
Catholics, under Champlain. 

In 1609, the Bermudas were taken as a part 
of Virginia. 

While Raleigh was in prison on the alleged 
ground of having tried to make her the Queen 
of England, Lady Arabella Stuart, in the year 
1610, secretly married William Seymour, her 
cousin, grandson of the Earl of Hertford, and 
direct heir of the body of Mary, the Duchess of 
Suffolk, who, according to the will of Henry 

•Hume’s History of England, vol. iv., chapter xLvi; Trevelyan’s 
England under the Stuarts, pp. 94 to 99. 


432 


The First Attempt 


1610 VIII., should have been the King of England 
instead of James, 

This marriage took place without the King’s 
consent, and, uniting thus the two rival claims 
to his throne, threatened possibilities of the 
gravest consequence to him and his descendants. 
It highly offended him. He viewed it in the 
light of a treasonable act, and proceeded at 
once against both the consorts. 

They were promptly arrested. The husband 
was thrown into the Tower, and the wife placed, 
first in the custody of Sir Thomas Parry at 
Lambeth, and afterwards of the Bishop of 
Durham. 

Seymour managed to escape from the Tower, 
and Lady Arabella, feigning illness, succeeded 
in escaping while on the journey to Durham. 
Their plans had been well laid, and they were 
to meet on board a French vessel held in readi¬ 
ness for them. Lady Arabella reached this ship. 
It waited for her husband as long as it dared, 
but finally had to sail without him. He also 
reached the coast and promptly took a small 
vessel and followed after her. The news of the 
two escapes had spread, and the King’s vessels 
were on the lookout. The ship in which Lady 
Arabella took passage, was captured before 
reaching the French coast. The smaller vessel 
in which Seymour was, eluded them, and landed 
safely in France. 

The unfortunate Arabella was then conducted 
a prisoner to the Tower, from which her husband 



Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, 

The Great Leader of the Protestants, 1611 to 1632. 

Engraved by J. Posselwhite from the picture by Van Dyck. 







The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 433 

had so lately escaped. Her husband made his 1610 
way to Philip IIPs Flemish Court, where he to 
lived out of the power of James. 1616 

For four years the unhappy wife lingered in 
prison. Here she became ill from neglect, ill 
treatment and a broken heart. She finally 
became deranged, and died in the Tower, 
September 27th, 1615. Her fate reminds us 
of the unfortunate Lady Jane Grey, whose 
illustrious descent also caused her death. 

To so miserable an end came this lady whose 
inherited claims to the throne of England were 
the innocent cause of both her death and Sir 
Walter's. 

On May 14th, 1610, the great Henry IV. was 
assassinated. Ravaillac, his assassin, was put 
to death by the most dreadful tortures on 
record. 

Louis XIII., son of Henry IV., ascended the 
throne of France, with Marie de' Medici, his 
mother, as regent. He was declared of age 
when thirteen years old. By the aid of his 
prime minister, Richelieu, he destroyed the 
political power of the Huguenots, the party of 
which his illustrious father had been the heart 
and soul. 

Hudson Bay was discovered by Henry Hud¬ 
son, in 1610. 

This same year, Philip III., banished the 
Moors and their descendants, to the number of 
900,000 from Spain. 

In 1613, the Dutch erected trading posts at 


434 


The First Attempt 


1610 the mouth of the Hudson River, and founded 
to New Amsterdam (New York City) the next year. 

1616 It was in Virginia’s territory, and they were 
called in question about it before long. 1 

James I., now entered upon a career of 
arbitrary government, unchecked by the exist¬ 
ence of any Parliament. He supplied his 
financial wants by forced loans, monopolies, 
heavy fines and the vigorous exaction of old 
feudal payments, and laid the foundation for 
the Revolution which swept his son from the 
throne and cost him his life. 

On the 23rd day of November, 1616, died the 
Reverend Richard Hakluyt, to whose indefat¬ 
igable labor and care we are indebted for what 
we know of Raleigh’s Colony. He collected, 
and, in his volumes of “Voyages,” printed in 
full the accounts we have here reproduced. 
His memory has been appropriately honored by 
the formation, in 1846, of the Hakluyt Society 
which published annotated English editions of 
rare works on early geography, travels and 
history. 

On April 23rd, of the same year, 1616, died 
William Shakespear, a friend of Raleigh’s. 

Two other notable persons died during 
Raleigh’s imprisonment, Prince Henry, eldest 
son of James I., who had learned to love the 
distinguished prisoner, and who would have 
treated him very differently had he come to the 

brown’s Genesis of the United States, pp. 815 to 816. 



■: v ; 


Henry, Prince of Wales, 

An Admirer and Friend of Raleigh. 

From the original of Mytens, in the collection of the 
Duke of Dorset. 





The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 435 

throne. “No man,” said Prince Henry, “but 1616 
my father would keep such a bird in a cage.” 
Prince Henry was arranging, just before his 
death, not only to have Raleigh pardoned, but 
also to have his beloved Sherborne restored to 
him. The other death we refer to was that of 
Robert Cecil, who was so largely responsible for 
Raleigh’s maltreatment. But the end of his 
long imprisonment was at hand. 

On January 30th, 1616, Raleigh was released 
from the Tower by a payment of money to two 
of the relatives of George Villiers, a great 
favorite of James. This action was taken with 
the understanding that he was to go in person 
to Guiana and explore the gold mine, believed 
to exist near the Orinoco. The wealth the 
King expected to receive from this mine was 
one of the principal reasons why he consented to 
Raleigh’s liberation. He was not pardoned, he 
was merely let out of prison. 

The following is the form of the ungracious, 
churlish order by which he was released: “His 
Majesty, out of his gracious inclination towards 
you, being pleased to release you out of your 
imprisonment in the Tower, to go abroad with 
a keeper, to make your provisions for your 
intended voyage, we think it good to admonish 
you, though we do not prejudicate your own 
discretion so much as to think you would 
attempt it without leave, that you should not 
presume to resort either to his Majesty’s Court, 
the Queen’s or Prince’s; nor go into any public 


436 


The First Attempt 


1616 assemblies wheresoever, without especial license 
obtained from his Majesty for your warrant. 
But only that you use the benefit of his Majesty’s 
grace to follow the business which you are to 
undertake, and for which, upon your humble 
request, his Majesty hath been graciously 
pleased to grant you that freedom.” 1 

Raleigh seems to have been uneasy over 
the question of whether he were pardoned 
or not, and on consulting, it is said, with 
Lord Bacon, asked whether he had better 
pay a further sum and get a definite pardon. 
He was made to understand that such a pardon 
could be obtained, but that he would have to 
pay for it. 

Bacon is said to have replied: “You have it 
already, by the terms of your Commission. 
Money is the knee-timber of your voyage. 
Spare your purse in this particular. For, upon 
my life, you have a sufficient pardon for all that 
is past already, the King having, under his 
Great Seal, made you Admiral of the Fleet, and 
given you power of martial law over your 
officers and soldiers. Your Commission is as 
good a Pardon for all former offences as the 
Law of England can afford you.” 2 

Raleigh made a fatal mistake in following 
this advice. His commission it turned out was 
not under the great seal, and the King did not 

x Life of Sir Walter Raleigh, by Edwards, p. 563; Tarbox, Sir 
Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, pp. 84-85. 

2 Edwards’ Life of Sir Walter Raleigh, p. 563. Tarbox, Sir 
Walter Raleigh and his Colony in America, p. 85. 



Lord Bacon, 

Who gave Raleigh the Fatal Advice that his Formal Pardon 
was Unnecessary. 


Engraved by C. Cook from a print by J. Houbraken, 1738. 








The Gunpowder Plot and Other Events 437 

consider that he had pardoned him. He had 1616 
purposely not done so. 

Hume says that Raleigh had spread the 
report of the existence of this gold mine in order 
to influence the King to release him. That 
many persons were induced by Raleigh’s state¬ 
ments to become interested in the venture, 
which was not only going to enrich them, but 
offered immense treasures to the nation. That 
although the King placed little reliance on these 
statements he considered that Raleigh had 
probably been sufficiently punished, and so he 
gave permission to him to undertake the voyage. 

But he was distrustful of Raleigh, whom he 
suspected of intending to attack the Spaniards, 
with whom England was then at peace. But 
this peace was construed, it is said, by the 
English nation to be such, that while at peace 
with Spain in Europe, war was still allowed with 
the Spaniards in the Indies. Raleigh appears 
to have so regarded it. But there is no reason 
to doubt Raleigh’s belief in the existence of the 
mine. 

It was about this time, 1616, that Coke 
appears in a better light. He opposed the 
arbitrary course adopted by the King, and was 
deprived of his office of Chief Justice in con¬ 
sequence. His conduct in this matter but partly 
makes up for his brutality and injustice to 
Raleigh, whom he persecuted to please the King. 















































■ 





































CHAPTER XXXII. 

Raleigh’s Second Guiana Voyage, 

1616 - 1618 . 




T HE causes which influenced James to 1616 
liberate Raleigh were complex. Some of to 
those who were most anxious for his 1618 
imprisonment were now dead. Robert Cecil 
was dead, and Henry Howard was dead. The 
King was still engaged in the Spanish treaty for 
a family alliance, and the idea prevailed that if 
Raleigh were free to fight Spain again, on his 
own responsibility, it might influence Spain to 
come to terms with the English government, to 
have him called back. Besides, the fact of 
Raleigh being known to have some negotiations 
with the Court of France was reckoned upon as 
likely to arouse the jealousy of Spain, as it 
tended to bring France and England into closer 
relations, a thing which would do Spain no good. 

The whole of Europe became interested in 
following the course of these events, for it was 
not known what might not be the ultimate 
destination of this naval force, when once the 
ships put to sea under the orders of such a 
daring commander as Raleigh. They knew that 
he had been grievously wronged by his govern¬ 
ment, and they did not feel sure what course 
he might not follow when free, and in power 
once more. 

Sir Ralph Winwood, Secretary of State, a 
man bitterly opposed to Spain, is said to have 
urged Raleigh “to break the peace at all hazards, 
and to fall back upon the Mexico fleet as the 


440 


The First Attempt 


1616 best means of bringing James I. to a rupture 
to with Spain.” 1 

1618 With such an encouragement, and with so 
powerful a friend at court to support him, 
Raleigh must have felt himself free to act. 

The expedition was prepared on a formidable 
scale, twelve armed vessels being fitted out. A 
thousand men were enlisted to man them. 

Raleigh was commissioned by King James as 
chief commander of the expedition. James did 
not want to offend Spain, and as a security that 
Raleigh would not encroach upon the territory 
of Spain, he was to remain unpardoned, so that 
his life might be at the king’s mercy if he broke 
his promise. James did not intend to confer 
authority on Raleigh to make depredations on 
the possessions of the King of Spain, but 
all knew that the title to the country to 
which Raleigh was sailing had become a 
matter of. controversy between the two govern¬ 
ments. Spain claimed it under a grant from 
the Pope, and England claimed it by virtue of 
Raleigh’s previous discovery. Seven years before 
this voyage, in 1609, England had granted 
nearly the whole of Guiana to Robert Harcourt, 
basing her right to do so on Raleigh’s having 
taken possession. 

It would seem therefore that no act of 
Raleigh’s within this territory should have been 


brown’s Genesis of the United States, vol. ii., p. 1057. 


Raleigh’s Second Guiana Voyage 441 


held in England to be in violation of the rights 1616 
of Spain. to 

“Before he sailed he suggested to Janies that 1618 
he should be allowed to attack Genoa, a city 
in dependence on Spain, and when this plan 
was rejected he entered into communication 
with the French ambassador and sent to the 
admiral of France to ask permission to bring 
into a French harbor all that he might gain on 
his voyage.” 

The plans for the expedition were all laid by 
Raleigh before the King, who without his 
knowledge, communicated them to Gondomar, 
the Spanish ambassador at London. Gon¬ 
domar, in his turn, sent them to Philip III., who 
used them to warn his subjects in Guiana of 
the intended expedition. 

Raleigh’s resources having been much dimin¬ 
ished by his former expeditions, the confiscation 
of his estates, and the loss of his various offices 
and privileges, his wife contributed to the cost 
of this voyage the remains of her patrimony; 
while Raleigh, gathering together practically the 
whole of his remaining resources, and taxing 
his credit to the limit, managed himself to invest 
in the enterprise an amount equal in present 
values to nearly a quarter of a million. He 
staked his all upon the venture. 

Walter, Raleigh’s elder son, accompanied his 
father on this ill-fated expedition. Raleigh him¬ 
self was soon taken sick, and many of his crew 
died on the voyage. When the ships reached 


442 


The First Attempt 


1616 Guiana, they found the Spaniards fully aware of 
their coming, and in arms ready to oppose them. 

Raleigh and his men expected a Spanish fleet 
to attack them, and his men were unwilling to 
ascend the Orinoco unless he remained at the 
mouth of the river, to protect them in their 
journey into the interior. At the mouth of the 
river, therefore, the force was divided, Raleigh, 
with five of the largest ships, stationing himself 
there to resist the anticipated attack. 

The rest of the force was put under the 
command of Captain Keymis, his old friend of 
the Tower. Raleigh's son took part in this 
expedition up the river. 

“Bring but a basket full of ore" said Raleigh 
to Keymis, “and it will satisfy the king that my 
project was not imaginary." 

This’ division of the fleet, which seemed so 
expedient at the time, was fatal to Raleigh, for 
it prevented him from being on the spot and in 
command at the most critical stage of the 
proceedings. Unfortunately he gave no instruc¬ 
tions to the ships under Keymis which prohibited 
them from attacking the Spaniards. This was 
possibly due to the fact that they did not then 
know that to reach the mine, they would have 
to pass any Spanish settlements, although 
Raleigh is charged with knowing that such 
would be the case. But if Raleigh had been 
with them, all might have turned out differently. 

On the Orinoco there was a small town, but 
recently built by the Spaniards, called St. 


Raleigh’s Second Guiana Voyage 443 

Thomas. The inhabitants of this town were 1616 
engaged in working some mines of small value, to 
When the English approached this place, the 1618 
Spaniards attacked them. The English resisted. 

The enemy was put to flight. Young Raleigh, 
in order to encourage his men, is said to have 
called out: “This is the true mine, and none but 
fools look for any other.” 

At the head of his men, he soon after fell, 
mortally wounded by a musket-ball. He was 
then twenty-three years of age. 

The English followed up their advantage, 
captured St. Thomas, and burnt it to the 
ground. The governor of the town, a relative 
of Gondomar, was killed in the action, together 
with some three or four hundred of the Spanish. 
Nothing of any great value was found in the 
town. 

No very determined effort was made, after 
this victory, to further prosecute the search for 
any other mine. It was Captain Keymis who 
had brought Raleigh the lump of ore which had 
caused such high hopes to be founded on this 
mine. Raleigh did not claim to have himself 
ever seen the mine. He was acting on the 
information of Keymis. 

Captain Keymis admitted that at St. Thomas 
he was within two hours march of the mine, yet 
he refused, on the most absurd pretences, to 
take any effectual steps toward finding it. 

After the attack on the Spaniards, the whole 
force seems to have become demoralized. They 


444 


The First Attempt 


1616 Probably felt that in attacking the Spaniards 
to they had done an act which would displease the 
1618 king, and feared the consequences. 

The knowledge of his long imprisonment and 
the fact that he was still under sentence of 
death must have weakened Raleigh's authority 
over his men. 

The result was, that all discipline among the 
English was lost. The men mutinied, and when 
this detachment returned to Raleigh at the 
mouth of the river, it was not only without any 
gold, for they had never diligently looked for 
the mine, but almost without soldiers. 

When Raleigh learned the result of this 
expedition, he was completely overcome with 
grief and anger. He probably saw at once its 
far-reaching consequences. He bitterly reproach¬ 
ed Captain Keymis. Keymis, in despair, retired 
into his cabin and killed himself. Raleigh 
did not consider his force sufficiently strong 
to hold St. Thomas against the power of which 
Spain was master on that coast, and no 
attempt was made to do this. 

The whole expedition now became utterly 
disorganized. Some of the Captains abandoned 
Raleigh. The soldiers revolted. Those who 
remained true to him urged him to pursue his 
former methods of dealing with the enemy, and 
to attack the Spanish ships and settlements. 

Raleigh resisted this temptation. He knew, 
however, only too well, that his enemies would 
say that the whole expedition was undertaken 
only for plunder. 


Raleigh’s Second Guiana Voyage 445 

What would have been the wisest course 1616 
for him to pursue at this critical period of his to 
career no one could now say. He was a ruined 1618 
man. He was under sentence of death. He 
had nothing to hope for from the King. 

Under these circumstances it might have 
seemed wiser for him not to have returned to 
England. 

He decided, however, to go back to England, 
be his fate what it might, and, in so doing, he 
became, through his suffering and heroic death, 
one of the great historical characters of the 
world. 

When he reached the Island of St. Christo¬ 
pher’s, he wrote thus to his wife: 

“I was loath to write, because I know not how 
to comfort you; and God knows I never knew what 
sorrow meant till now. All that I can say to 
you is, that you must obey the will and provi¬ 
dence of God. Comfort your heart, dearest 
Bess, I shall sorrow for us both. I shall sorrow 
the less, because I have not long to sorrow, 
because not long to live. The Lord bless and 
comfort you, that you may bear patiently the 
death of your most valiant son! 

“In another communication, addressed to a 
friend on the subject of this unfortunate expedi¬ 
tion, he thus concludes: 

“This is all that I can say, other than that I 
have spent my poor estate, lost my son and my 
health, and endured as many sorts of miseries, 
as ever man did, in hope to do his majesty 


446 


The First Attempt 


1616 acceptable service: and have not, to my under- 
to standing, committed any hostile act, other than 
1618 entrance upon a territory belonging rightly to 
the crown of England when the English were 
set upon and slain by the usurping Spaniards. 

“There were not wanting those who said, 
when Raleigh sailed, that he never meant to 
return. The news of his failure reached England 
before he did, and the confidence of his enemies 
that they should never see him more greatly 
increased. Yet he returned to meet on his 
arrival a royal proclamation, issued at the 
instance of Gondomar, denouncing the whole 
expedition. In truth, Raleigh was so dangerous 
an enemy to Spain, that there lived not in 
England a man whose death was more desirable 
to Philip, and Gondomar had instructions to 
accomplish it. The anxiety of James for an 
alliance with the Spanish Court furnished him 
all the opportunity he desired, and the weak 
King of England was given to understand that 
the accomplishment of his wishes depended 
upon the sacrifice of Raleigh.” 1 

It was on June 21st, 1618, that he sailed into 
Plymouth harbor. 

'Hume’s History of England, vol. iv., p. 448, and note BBB. 

Hawks’ History of North Carolina, pp. 60-63. 

Encyclopaedia Britannica, Raleigh. 

Guizot’s History of England, vol. ii., pp. 400-401. 



Count Gondomar, 

The Spanish Ambassador at London, who, on behalf of 
Philip III., demanded Raleigh’s death. 


























































* 










































CHAPTER XXXIII. 
The Death of Raleigh, 
1618. 





T HE enemies of Raleigh, who wanted to see 1618 
everything done by him in connection 
with this voyage in a bad light, called 
attention to the fact, that when he sailed down 
to Plymouth he took no pioneers with him, 
although such had always been declared to be 
his intention. That he did not provide himself 
with instruments for working a mine, but 
provided an abundance of military stores, and 
so forth. 

They therefore accused him of planning only 
a warlike expedition against a nation with whom 
England was then, at least nominally, at peace. 

That he meant only to plunder the Spanish 
settlements, and trust to enriching himself by 
this means, and on the strength of his success 
make peace with James, or, if he failed in doing 
this, to establish himself elsewhere. 

Who can tell what was in his mind? This 
“Shepherd of the Ocean” had been shut up 
in prison, unjustly, for twelve long years. He 






448 


The First Attempt 


1618 was free once more. The world was again before 
him. His principal occupation and special 
service had been to injure the Spaniards. These 
same Spaniards had seen fit to invade and settle 
in his beloved Guiana. We can well imagine 
that it may have appeared to Raleigh as his 
peculiar duty to drive those Spaniards out of 
Guiana, whether it pleased King James or not. 

But it would appear from what had happened 
on the return of the expedition up the Orinoco, 
that it was not Raleigh's intention to attack 
St. Thomas. The town was attacked, however, 
and taken. Victory was with the English, yet 
Raleigh so reproached Key mis for what had 
happened, that he committed suicide. 

Raleigh was unfortunate in having death seal 
the lips of both his son and his next in command. 
He could not use their testimony, on his return, 
to help to prove what his intentions or instruc¬ 
tions were. But whatever they were, they ran 
counter to the policy of the King, who wanted 
to keep peace with Spain. And this was fatal. 
In addition to this, Sir Ralph Winwood, the 
Secretary of State, who would have befriended 
him, had died during his absence. 

Soon after his return he was arrested, and on 
the tenth of August, 1618, he was again im¬ 
prisoned in the Tower. He had been free about 
two years and four months. 

“By the most despicable treachery, in which 
Sir Lewis Stukely, his kinsman, and a French¬ 
man, named Manourie were agents, he was once 



Sir Ralph Winwood, 

The Secretary of State, who had been friendly to Raleigh. 






The Death of Raleigh 


449 


more delivered to the keeper of his old prison, 1618 
the Tower, and instead of the society of his 
wife, he was afflicted with the perpetual presence 
of one selected by the King himself, whose busi¬ 
ness it was, by cunning duplicity, to aim at 
procuring evidence against the unhappy prisoner. 

“It would be incredible of any other king but 
James, that he could stoop to the despicable 
artifices by which the life of the unhappy pris¬ 
oner was sought. Humanity sickens and honor 
revolts in the recollection of this portion of the 
life of James. Lady Raleigh was confined a 
prisoner in her house, and Sir Walter was 
closely watched in the Tower. With an affecta¬ 
tion of sympathy, James permitted a corre¬ 
spondence between the parties. But for what 
purpose? To alleviate the sorrows of either or 
both? Oh! no: but to read their letters in the 
hope of finding proof of something which could 
be tortured into evidence of guilt, and then 
resealing them, to send them according to their 
directions. This was but one particular of his 
baseness. 

“All his artifices were unavailing: not a tittle 
of testimony could he procure. 

“He had never granted Raleigh a full pardon 
under the first conviction: he never would, and 
recent documents show that in the exercise of 
his vindictive, unforgiving spirit, he purposely 
withheld it, that he might at any time when he 
pleased reach the life of his victim. But Raleigh 
supposed that in the eye of the law he was 
pardoned.” 1 

Ulawk’s History of North Carolina, vol. i., p. 63. 


450 


The First Attempt 


1618 “But the King did not so construe his action. 
He had not pardoned him, and he never meant 
to pardon him. And now he meant to put him 
to death. But on what ground? 

“Everything that Raleigh did since being 
released from the Tower was scrutinized in the 
hope that it would afford some ground for 
getting rid of him. But the King and his 
Councillors could find nothing. They could 
not hold Raleigh responsible for using force 
when James had authorized the expedition. 
They had seen Raleigh equip a military ex¬ 
pedition. They had permitted it, and could 
not charge him with an offence for using force 
when the occasion arose. 

“In vain they cast about in every direction for 
some valid ground for a new accusation against 
this great man, whom they both hated and 
feared. There was none. They could make no 
charge against him which would not stultify 
themselves. 

“As a last resort, and in default of all others, 
they fell back on his old conviction at Win¬ 
chester. This was equivalent to a public 
acknowledgment that no fresh offence had been 
committed, but it served their purpose, awkward 
as it was.” 

Dixon gives us the following interesting 
account of Raleigh’s last detention in the 
Tower, which lasted from the first part of 
August to nearly the end of October: 

“When Raleigh was brought back to the 



Wife of James 


Queen Anne, 

I., who Tried to Save Raleigh. 



















The Death of Raleigh 


451 


Tower, after his disastrous voyage, his old 1618 
rooms in the Bloody Tower, and the Garden 
House being occupied by Lord and Lady 
Somerset, he was lodged for a few days with 
the lieutenant, Sir Allan Apslev, a man who 
admired and loved him, until the spacious 
Wardrobe Tower could be furnished and 
arranged for his use. 

“In that pleasant chamber, looking on the 
Queen’s garden and across the Thames, into 
which Cottrel had thrown his apple, he took up 
his abode, with his books, his globes, his phials, 
and his plants. Beginning his life anew, he set 
about the great experiments on which he had 
already spent his time to such noble ends. His 
rooms were large; and he had the free use of the 
garden. In the Wardrobe he kept his health, 
until Wilson came down from Court on what 
was seen from the first to be a bloody purpose. 

“James was in a strait. The Spanish agents, 
who were promising him an Infanta for his son, 
were yelling in his ear for Raleigh’s blood. The 
King, though willing enough to yield, was not 
daring enough to face the consequences of 
murdering Raleigh by legal means. In fact, 
while he did not scruple to do wrong, he shrank 
from the infamy which he felt would fall upon 
his name. If Raleigh would only kill himself, 
all would be well. Even if he could be taken 
off privately, so as to leave the case in doubt, it 
might be better than a public murder. 

“Secretary Naunton, who knew the King’s 


452 


The First Attempt 


1618 secret wishes, found Wilson in his pay, and 
thought him the man to repeat Bailiff’s work. 
Naunton brought Wilson into James’s presence, 
and from that secret interview with the King, 
the wretch came down to the Tower and 
surveyed his ground. The moment he was seen, 
a whisper ran about the Tower that he had come 
to murder Raleigh; on which the honest Lieuten¬ 
ant, Sir Allan Apsley, stood upon his guard. 
Apsley not only admired his prisoner, but 
wished to avoid his foregoer’s fate. 

“Wilson had brought down to Sir Allan a 
most unusual warrant. This order from the 
Council authorized Wilson to take charge of 
Raleigh; to remain constantly in his company; 
to keep him a close prisoner; to prevent any one 
from speaking to him, or even coming near him, 
except in case of necessity, and only then in his 
own presence. 

“Apsley, though he must have been surprised, 
was not cowed. As Lieutenant of the Tower, 
he was responsible to the law for what took 
place within its gates; and, though he admitted 
Wilson into the Wardrobe by day, he turned 
him out at night, and resolutely objected to give 
up his keys. 

“Wilson complained to Naunton that he could 
do nothing in that place and in that way. The 
Wardrobe tower, he said, was a big house, with 
two windows, from either of which letters might 
be thrown into the Queen’s garden, and through 
which nearly everything passing in Raleigh’s 


Thames. 


The Tower from the 



















The Death of Raleigh 


453 


chamber might be seen. He wanted a place, he 1618 
said, less open to observation; one in which his 
prisoner would have to sleep in a room either 
above or within his own. Such a place, he said, 
after searching the Tower from end to end, he 
had found in the house then occupied by Lord 
Percy. These rooms he must have. But the 
Earl of Northumberland, having hired these 
lodgings for his son, refused to give them up, 
just as Sir Allan Apsley refused to give up 
his keys. 

Wilson went back to his employers. Not 
give up the keys? Not give up the Brick 
Tower? A peremptory order came from Court, 
which showed Sir Allan who was now to be 
master in the Tower. Apsley was ordered to 
give up Raleigh into Wilson’s charge; to allow 
him the Brick Tower as a lodging, to deliver up 
the keys; to send away Raleigh’s servant, and 
replace him by one of Wilson’s men. Sir Allan 
was forbidden to let any doctor see his prisoner, 
except in Wilson’s presence and by his consent. 

“Naunton wrote to Wilson that the King was 
pleased with what was done; that he waited the 
ripening of his prescription; that he hoped 
Wilson would get the better hand of the hypo¬ 
crite; and that he felt more comfort in the 
knowledge that he should not be troubled with 
Raleigh long. 

“If Secretary Naunton’s words do not imply 
the intention to murder Raleigh, language has 
no meaning. 


454 


The First Attempt 


1618 “With the cunning of his black purpose, 
Wilson lodged his captive in the topmost room 
of the Brick Tower, while he appropriated Lord 
Carew’s comfortable chambers to himself and 
his men. “I have been employed,” he wrote to 
the King’s secretary, “in removing this man to 
safer and higher lodging, which, though it seems 
nearer heaven, yet is there no means of escape 
from thence for him to any place but hell.” 

“In the Wardrobe, Raleigh had kept up his 
chemical experiments, the value of which he 
had tested in his late voyage, when he put his 
copper furnace on board his ship, and gave out 
to each of his crew of two hundred and forty 
men, several quarts of fresh water every day. 

Wilson took away his drugs and phials, under 
the absurd pretence that he might poison 
himself. 

“Why,” said Raleigh, with contempt, “if I 
want to kill myself, I can dash my head against 
that wall.” 

“The ignorant apothecaries who seized his 
jars and spirits, said they could not answer for 
the effect of swallowing his stuff unless they 
knew what it was made of; and through the 
violence of these mountebanks the great secret 
of distilling salt water into sweet water was lost 
to mankind. 

“Yet the mysterious hint which had given 
the King such comfort bore no fruit. If Wilson 
meant murder, he found no opportunity to 
carry out his plan. Indeed, to assassinate such 





A Street Leading to the Tower. 















The Death of Raleigh 


455 


a master of fence as Raleigh would have been 1618 
no easy work, and a mean and brutal coward 
like Wilson was hardly the man to try. Raleigh 
would have spurned him like a dog, or felled 
him like a slave. 

“Nor could Wilson draw his prisoner to the 
point of suicide. Day after day he put a knife, 
as it were, into his captive’s hand, by talking of 
men who had killed themselves to escape a 
shameful death. Raleigh would not take his 
hints. Once when he praised the old Roman 
senators, Wilson hoped that something would 
ensue; but his prisoner gave no sign of following 
the high Roman fashion, and when Wilson 
renewed the subject another day, Raleigh spoke 
very gravely against self-murder, saying that 
for himself he would die in the light of day and 
in the face of his countrymen. 

“The Spaniards could not wait. They 
clamored for his death: the King of Spain 
declaring, under his own hand and seal, that 
Raleigh must be instantly put to death. 

“To the last moment there was doubt and 
strife at Court. The Queen was for saving 
Raleigh; and the Queen was supported in her 
efforts by all those persons who leaned towards 
the policy of a French alliance for the Prince 
of Wales. 

“Spain tempted the King with a larger dowry 
than France. Queen Anne said she did not 
care for money; and would prefer a French 
princess for her son to an Infanta with all her 


456 


The First Attempt 


1618 gold. But gold tempted James, and the 
profligate minion of James. Finally the order 
for his execution was signed. 

“Wilson, who had failed in his infamous 
mission was sent away; the Brick Tower was 
restored to the honorable custody of Sir Allan; 
and the last ten days of Raleigh’s life on earth 
were spent in peace. The bitterness of strife 
was passed; he knew that he must now die; and 
with the certainty of his fate came back to him, 
not only his high spirit, his ready wit, and 
his gay demeanor, but in some degree his 
physical health.” 1 

Having been a prisoner in the Tower now for 
more than two months, the final steps to bring 
about Raleigh’s death were at last decided 
upon by the King and his Council. 

“He was brought before a commission of 
the Privy Council. Notes taken of the pro¬ 
ceedings have only partially been preserved, 
but it appears that there was strong evidence 
that after his failure he had attempted to 
induce his captains to seize Spanish prizes, 
or in other words, to commit what James held 
to be an act of piracy, though, Raleigh, with 
his views of the rightfulness of fighting Spain 
in America, whatever the governments in 
Europe might do, would doubtless have 
qualified it by another name. 

“At last the commission decided against 
him, and he was sent to execution formally on 

mixon, Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i., p. 186 and seq. 


/ 



Old Westminster Hall. 


*> 


- 

















































The Death of Raleigh 


457 


his old sentence at Winchester, in reality for 1618 
having allowed his men to shed Spanish blood 
after engaging that he would not do so. 1 

“At the same time when James had resolved 
upon resorting to the old sentence, he wrote 
to the Spanish Court expressing his willingness 
either to have the tragedy finished in England 
or to send Raleigh to suffer death in Spain. 
Philip as soon as possible transmitted what 
Mr. Tytler terms his ‘orders’ to James under 
his own hand, stating ‘that it would be more 
agreeable to him that the punishment of 
Raleigh should take place in England; and, 
as the offence was notorious, that its chastise¬ 
ment should be exemplary and immediate.’ 

“Intimation was given to the prisoner without 
delay to prepare for death. 

“ ‘My age,’ said he, ‘is fit for the grave. What 
have I to do with life? My reputation is lost, 
my body weak and full of pain. Nothing can 
be more welcome to me than death!’ 1 

“It was necessary, however, that some 
semblence, at least of legal solemnity, should 
precede the murder. Bacon, Coke, and Abbot, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, were named com¬ 
missioners to devise the mode of proceedings. 

They decided that the prisoner having been 
convicted of treason, could not be called to 
answer judicially for any subsequent crime; 
and recommended that the king should issue 
a warrant for his execution and publish a 

Encyclopaedia Britannica, Raleigh. 


458 


The First Attempt 


1618 narrative of his offences: and a writ of privy 
seal was dispatched to the Judges, directing 
them to order execution. 

“The Judges said, no writ of privy seal, nor 
warrant under the great seal, would entitle 
them to pass sentence after fifteen years, 
without allowing the prisoner a hearing. 

“A writ of habeas corpus was therefore 
recommended, and all this apparatus was 
provided in a case where the death of the 
victim was determined, in order that he might 
be murdered with becoming attention to the 
technical and scientific proprieties of judicial 
homicides. His majesty was pleased to 
approve the wisdom of this mode of proceeding, 
and, having ordered the Judges to sentence 
him, and signed the warrant for his execution, 
then directed the habeas corpus to issue. 

“It was on the 28th of October. Raleigh 
was sick of fever in his bed. At eight in the 
morning, with an ague fit upon him, he was 
conveyed before the Judges. 

“Weak and ill as he was, Raleigh defended 
himself with as much skill as coolness. 

“Your recent offences have awakened the 
justice of his majesty,” declared the great 
Judge Montague; “may God have mercy on 
your soul.” 

Raleigh, great in the hour of affliction as 
in the day of success, received this new con¬ 
demnation with the same dignity he had 
accepted the original conviction at Winchester. 



A Street in Westminster 






























The Death of Raleigh 


459 


All he asked was that he might have a few 1618 
days to arrange his affairs, and then took leave 
of the court with great solemnity, in these 
words—‘I take God to be my judge, before 
whom I shall shortly appear, that I was never 
disloyal to his majesty, which I shall justify 
when I shall not fear the face of any king on 
earth: and so I beseech you all to pray for me.’ 

“The request for a little time between the 
sentence and execution was inhumanly refused, 
and so on his return to prison he was informed 
that he must die the next morning. 1 

Raleigh was not allowed to select his own 
clergyman, but one was appointed by the 
Council to attend him, Dr. Robert Tounson, 

Dean of Westminster, who was later Bishop 
of Salisbury. In a letter written a few days 
afterwards to Sir John Isham, he thus describes 
Sir Walter’s state of mind the night before 
his execution: 

‘He was the most fearless of death that 
was known; and the most resolute and confident, 
yet with reverence and conscience. When I 
began to encourage him against the fear of 
death, he seemed to make so light of it that I 
wondered at him. He gave God thanks, he 
never feared death; and the manner of death, 
though to others it might seem grievous, yet 
he had rather die so than of a burning fever. 

I wished him not to flatter himself, for this 

hawks’ History of North Carolina, vol. i., pp. 64 and seq. 


460 


The First Attempt 


1618 extraordinary boldness, I was afraid, came from 
some false ground. If it were out of a humor 
of vain glory, or carelessness of death, or 
senselessness of his own state, he were much 
to be lamented. He answered that he was 
persuaded that no man that knew God and 
feared Him could die with cheerfulness and 
courage, except he were assured of the love 
and favour of God unto him: that other men 
might make shows outwardly, but they felt 
no joy within; with much more to that effect, 
very Christianly; so that he satisfied me then, 
as I think he did all his spectators at his 
death.’ ” l 

“On the evening before he died, he was 
permitted to have a last interview with his 
wife, and she left not the prison until midnight. 
The parting scene we will not attempt to 
describe, but only say that on his side all was 
cheerful submission to Heaven, and a studied 
effort to comfort her who had so long and so 
faithfully loved him. When in a flood of tears 
she informed him that she had obtained the 
favor of disposing of his body, he replied with 
a smile: 

Tt is well, Bess, that thou mayest dispose of 
that dead, thou hadst not always the disposing 
of when alive.” 2 

Late in the night, Raleigh, having prepared 
certain statements in writing, which he wished 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 372. 

2 Hawk’s History of North Carolina, vol. i., p. 65. 


The Death of Raleigh 


461 


to leave behind him in vindication of his conduct, 1618 
wrote these lines in his Bible, which he gave 
to Dean Tounson: 

Even such is Time, that takes in trust 
Our youth, our joys, our all we have, 

And pays us but with earth and dust; 

Who, in the dark and silent grave, 

When we have wandered all our ways, 

Shuts up the story of our days; 

But from this earth, this grave, this dust, 

My God shall raise me up, I trust. 1 

“The warrant for his death reached the 
Tower at eight o’clock on a dark October 
morning. Raleigh was in bed; but on hearing 
the Lieutenant’s voice, he sprang lightly to his 
feet, threw on his hose and doublet, and left 
his room. At the door he met Peter, his 
barber, coming in. 

“Sir,” said Peter, “we have not curled your 
head this morning. 

“Raleigh smiled; “let them comb it that 
shall have it. 

“Peter followed him to the gate, while Raleigh 
kept on joking in his usual vein. 

“Peter,” he asked, “canst thou give me any 
plaster to set on a man’s head when it is off?” 2 

“He partook of the sacrament early in the 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 374. 

2 Dixon, Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i., p. 189. 


462 


The First Attempt 


1618 morning, and his cheerfulness increased as he 
approached eternity. 

He walked to the scaffold which was erected 
at Westminster. An immense crowd sur¬ 
rounded it. 

“The morning was cold. It was proposed 
to the condemned man that he should warm 
himself an instant before the fatal moment: 

“No,” said Raleigh, “it is the day of my 
ague; if I were to tremble presently, my enemies 
will say I quake for fear. It were better to 
have done with it.” 1 

“On the scaffold his deportment was all 
dignity. He answered in an address all the 
charges that had been brought against him, 
appealing most solemnly to Heaven for the 
truth of his declarations, and, having pronounced 
his forgiveness of all his enemies, he bade all 
farewell. 

“He was asked in what faith he died. His 
reply was: Tn the faith professed by the 
Church of England/ adding that he hoped to 
be saved and to have his sins washed away by 
the precious blood and merits of our Saviour 
Christ. 

“And then,” says an old writer, who was a 
spectator of the sad scene, “he made a most 
divine and admirable prayer, after which, rising 
up and clasping his hands together, he exclaimed: 
“Now I am going to God.” 

“The scaffold was cleared, and he bid the 

Guizots’ History of England, vol. ii., p. 402. 



Westminster, 

Where Raleigh was Executed. 































The Death of Raleigh 


463 


executioner show him the axe. It was not done 1618 
immediately, when he became more urgent 
T prithee (said he) let me see it. Dost thou 
think I am afraid of it? He took it in his 
hands, and kissing the blade p he passed his 
finger along the edge, remarking to the sheriff—- 
“ ‘Tis a sharp medicine,but a sound cure for 
all diseases/ ” 

“He then approached the edge of the scaffold, 
and kneeling down requested the people to 
pray for him, continuing himself for sometime 
in this position, occupied in silent devotion. 

“When he arose, he examined the block and 
fitted himself to it. Finding it as he would 
have it, he stood up once more and said he was 
ready. 

“The executioner came forward, and falling 
on his knees, begged his forgiveness. Raleigh 
with a smile laid his hands on his shoulder 
and bade him be satisfied, assuring him that 
he most cheerfully forgave him. The execu¬ 
tioner spread his own cloak for Raleigh to kneel 
upon. Raleigh asked him only not to strike 
until he gave the signal, and then to strike 
home. 

“He then laid his neck on the block. On 
being desired by his friends to change the 
position of his head and lay himself so that he 
would face the East, he said: 

^his remarkable action on the part of this most remarkable 
man was done apparently deliberately to show to the world how 
little he feared what was to be done to him. Socrates drank the 
hemlock with no more sublime composure. 


464 


The First Attempt 


1618 Tt matters little how the head lies, provided 
the heart be right/ 

He then adjusted himself, however, as 
desired, turning toward the East. 

“The motion of his lips and hands then 
indicated that he was occupied in prayer, and 
in a short time he gave the signal. 

“The executioner, probably from agitation, 
delayed to strike. 

“Raleigh partially lifted his head and said 
in a loud voice: 

‘What dost thou fear? Strike, Man/ 1 

The axe was raised by the masked man. A 
shudder ran through the crowd. The axe fell. 
The first blow was fatal. The second severed 
the head from the body. As the noble head 
fell, the lips were seen to move, still in prayer. 
The trunk retained its position. A copious 
effusion of blood followed, indicating the great 
vitality of the sufferer. 

The executioner then picked up the head, and 
showed it on each side of the scaffold, as the 
head of a traitor. One man in the crowd 
called out: 

“We have not such another head to be cut 
off.”* 


It was now that the permission granted to 
Lady Raleigh to dispose of the body became 

mawks’ History of North Carolina, vol. i., p. 65 and seq. 
’Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh, and his Colony in America, p. 89. 
























The Death of Raleigh 


465 


effective, and of value. In those days persons 1618 
executed for high treason were usually drawn, 
hanged and quartered; that is, the condemned 
was violently drawn or dragged to the gallows 
on a hurdle, or at the tail of a horse; then 
hanged; and his body quartered, that is, cut 
up into four or more pieces, and sent to the 
places where the offence was committed, or 
exhibited in other public places, in attestation 
of the punishment having been duly inflicted. 

Sometimes even more heartless measures were 
taken, such as hanging, cutting the condemned 
down while still alive, disemboweling him, and 
then cutting up his body. Raleigh’s original 
sentence included these and other revolting 
incidents. 

It was with a knowledge of all this, that 
Raleigh had requested to be beheaded instead 
of hanged, and the granting of this request, 
and allowing his widow to dispose of his body 
might be looked upon as an act of comparative 
clemency. 

Those representing Lady Raleigh now 
appeared, and taking the head from the execu¬ 
tioner placed it in a red velvet bag. A “mouring 
coach” was in waiting and the body and head, 
wrapped together in a velvet gown, were 
removed. 

The body was carried directly to St. 
Margaret’s Church, and privately buried in 
front of the Communion table. 

The head was conveyed to Lady Raleigh’s 


466 


The First Attempt 


1618 house. It was embalmed. His devoted widow 
kept it ever by her for the twenty-nine years 
of her widowhood. After her death, the care 
of it descended to their son Carew Raleigh, who 
kept it the remainder of his life, and it was 
finally buried with him. 

In following the details of this execution 
and seeing how Sir Walter conducted himself 
through it all, we can appreciate the reasons 
which moved his biographer to name that 
chapter, “Raleigh’s Triumph.” 1 

“One fact alone is quite sufficient to indicate 
the true character of this bloody transaction. 
The conviction of Raleigh purported to be for 
treasonable intercourse with Spain: his execu¬ 
tion under the conviction was caused by the 
injuries done to the town and forces of this 
very Spain, for which it had been alleged, he 
entertained a traitorous affection. Had he 
loved Spain more and England less, he had 
never died on the scaffold. The true cause of 
his execution was the desire on the part of 
James to gratify Spain. But Spain deluded 
him, the Spanish match never took place, and 
James caused one of his ministers to write to 
his agent in Spain, directing him to represent 
to the Spanish court, that it should act with 
sincerity toward the English king, since he had 
given so many proofs of his sincerity, and now 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, pp. 379-381. 



Sir Walter Raleigh 

The Anchor symbolizes Raleigh’s naval achievements; 
the Figure, the Globe and the Book typify his great “History 
of the World;” the Ax and the Head commemorate his 
tragic fate. 



















































The Death of Raleigh 


467 


lately, ‘causing Sir Walter Raleigh to be put 1618 
to death, chiefly for the giving them satisfac¬ 
tion, 1 —‘to give them content , he had not spared 
him, when’by preserving him, he might have 
given great satisfaction to his subjects, and 
have had at command, upon all occasions, as 
useful a man as served any prince in Christendom.’ 

“No further evidence is necessary. Raleigh 
was murdered and James was his murderer. 1 

“We cannot better conclude our sketch than 
in the glowing language of Tytler, who thus 
closes his labors, in delineating the chequered 
career of Raleigh: 

“ ‘It is by a frequent contemplation of such 
lofty and splendid specimens of humanity as 
SirJWalter Raleigh, that the modern character 
may be elevated and invigorated. There was 
indeed in him such a grasp of thought, such an 
energy of spirit, and such a majesty of expres¬ 
sion, that the mind cannot dwell upon either 
his character or his works without feeling itself 
exalted, expanded, and informed. We see in 
him a combination of the most various and 
opposite ingredients in our nature—the coolest 
and most calculating sagacity, joined with a 
flowing and gorgeous imagination—the most 
irrepressible energy of will with the subtlest 
motions of intellect—the most sanguine and 
unsubdued spirit, with the most patient resig¬ 
nation to irresistible circumstances. We have 
also a most improving exhibition of the gradual 

1 Hawks > History of North Carolina, pp. 66 to 67. 


468 


The First Attempt 


1618 obscuration of the gay and trusting faith which 
inexperience fondly reposes in human kind, 
which a long commerce with mankind, in the 
course of a perilous life, slowly but amply 
supplies. Surely there is something to be 
learned from a man like this—admiral, philoso¬ 
pher, statesman, historian and poet, all in one— 
first in some, distinguished in all—who, bold 
and adventurous in discovery, whether moral or 
geographical, untamed in war, and indefatigable 
in literature, as inexhaustible in ideas as in 
exploits, after having brought the new world 
to light, wrote the history of the old in a prison.” 1 

Dixon thus summarizes the character and 
attainments of Raleigh: 

“In the first place, every one feels that 
Raleigh, when all has been said against him, was 
a man; a proud man, if you like; nay, a cruel 
and selfish man, if you insist; yet a vital force 
in the city, in the court, in the camp, not a form, 
a phrase, a convention, as the masses of men 
are and must be in every age and in every place. 
You may like an original force in your midst 
or you may dislike it; most men distrust a 
power which disturbs them with a sense of 
the untried and the unknown; but you cannot 
help being drawn towards such a force for either 
love or hate. Raleigh was a man; and what a 
man! Even among a race of giants to what a 
size he grew! Other men, when we come to 

Ulawks’ History of North Carolina, pp. 64-68. 



James I., 

The King Who Murdered Raleigh. 




























































The Death of Raleigh 


469 


them, may be great in parts; this man was great 1618 
in all parts. From the highest masters in 
special arts he had nothing to learn. Spenser 
could not teach him to sing. Hatton was 
danced by him out of court and fortune. 
Burghley feared his subtlety and craft. Mayerne 
took lessons from him in physic. Johnson 
consulted him on dramatic art. Effingham 
praised him as a sailor. Bacon thought it an 
honor to contend with him for the prize of 
eloquence. Hawkins, Frobisher, all the adven¬ 
turous seamen of his generation, looked upon 
him as their master. Bilson retired from a 
tussle with him on theology, admitting his 
defeat. Pett learned from Raleigh how to 
build ships. No man of his generation offered 
to compete with him as a writer of English 
prose. Even in the trifle of personal beauty 
few were his equals. Poet, student soldier, 
sailor, courtier, orator, historian, statesman— 
in each and every sphere he seemed to have 
special power and a separate life. 

“In the second place, Raleigh is still a power 
among us; a power in the Old World and in 
the New World; hardly less visible in England 
than in America, where the beautiful capital 
of a chivalrous nation 1 bears his name. Ral¬ 
eigh's public life was spent in raising England 
to her true rank; and the mode by which he 
sought to raise her was by making her the 
mother of Free States. 2 

Should be State—North Carolina. 

2 Her Majesty’s Tower, vol. i., p. 164. 


470 


The First Attempt 


1618 Even Hume, who is hostile to Raleigh, has 
this to say of his death: 

“No measure of James’s reign was attended 
with more public dissatisfaction than the pun¬ 
ishment of Sir Walter Raleigh. To execute a 
sentence which was originally so hard, which 
had been so long suspended, and which seemed 
to have been tacitly pardoned, by conferring on 
him a new trust and commission, was deemed 
an instance of cruelty and injustice. To sacri¬ 
fice to a concealed enemy of England the life 
of the only man in the nation who had a high 
reputation for valor and military experiences 
was regarded as meanness and indiscretion 
and the intimate connections which the king 
was now entering into with Spain, being 
universally distasteful, rendered this proof of 
his complaisance still more invidious and 
unpopular.” 1 

Tarbox says that he went to the scaffold 
“for the great service he had done his country 
in her wars with Spain.” 2 

Stebbing thus closes, in part, his scholarly 
and discriminating biography: 

“Had he been less vivacious and many-sided, 
he might have succeeded better, suffered less, 
and accomplished more. With qualities less 
shining he would have escaped the trammels 
of Court favoritism, and its stains. With 

fume’s History of England, vol. iv., p. 452. 

2 Tarbox, Sir Walter Raleigh, and his Colony in America, p. 88. 



The King of Spain, 

Who Demanded the Blood of Raleigh. 







































The Death of Raleigh 


471 


powers less various he would have been content 1618 
to be illustrious in one line. As a poet he 
might have rivalled, instead of patronizing, 
Spenser. In prose he might have surpassed 
the thoughtful majesty of Hooker. As an 
observer of nature he might have disputed the 
palm with Bacon. He must have been recog¬ 
nized as endowed with the specific gifts of a 
statesman or a general, if he had possessed 
none others as remarkable. But if less various 
he would have been less attractive. If he had 
shone without a cloud in one direction, he 
would not have pervaded a period with the 
splendor of his nature, and become its type. 

“More smoothness in his fortunes would 
have shorn them of their tragic picturesqueness. 
Failure itself was needed to color all with the 
tints which surprise and captivate. He was 
not a martyr to forgive his persecutors. He was 
not a hero to endure in silence, and without 
an effort at escape. . . . His extraordinary 
and indomitable perseverance in the pursuit 
of ends was crossed with a strange restless¬ 
ness and recklessness in the choice of means. 

His projects often ended in reverses and 
disappointments. Yet, with all the short¬ 
comings, no figure, no life gathers up in itself 
more completely the whole spirit of an epoch; 
none more firmly enchains admiration for 
invincible individuality, or ends by winning a 
more personal tenderness and affection. 

^tebbing, Sir Walter Ralegh, p. 399. 


472 


The First Attempt 


1618 Kingsley speaks of Raleigh’s death as the 
“shameful day, when the last of Elizabeth’s 
heroes lay down his head upon the block, 
nominally for having believed what all around 
him believed likewise, 1 until they found it 
expedient to deny it in order to curry favor with 
the crowned cur who betrayed him, really 
because he alone dared to make one last protest 
in behalf of liberty and Protestantism against 
the incoming night of tyranny and super¬ 
stition.” 2 

The “incoming night of tyranny” was the 
struggle of James I. and Charles I. for absolute 
power in England. And the “superstition” was 
the old struggle with Rome which had gone 
on so long. James had soon to be urged by 
Parliament to enforce the existing laws against 
the Catholics, to make war on Spain, and to 
marry his son to a Protestant princess. 

The forces Raleigh had fought against were 
weakened but not vanquished. The very year of 
his death saw the beginning of the great Thirty 
Years’ War in central Europe, which, with the 
exception of the Eighty Years’ War between 
Holland and Spain, was the longest of all the 
bloody wars between the Protestants and the 
Roman Catholics. 

Thomson, in his poem “The Seasons” thus 
refers to Raleigh: 

x That is, that Lady Arabella’s title to the crown was better 
than that of James. 

2< ‘Westward Ho!”, p. 219. 



Sir Walter Raleigh. 

From the Duke of Rutland’s Miniature, Belvoir Castle 



















The Death of Raleigh 


473 


“But who can speak 1618 

The numerous worthies of the maiden reign? 

In Raleigh mark their every glory mixed— 
Raleigh, the scourge of Spain! Whose breast 
with all 

The sage, the patriot, and the hero burned. 

Nor sunk his vigor when a coward reign 

The warrior fettered, and at last resigned, 

To glut the vengeance of a vanquished foe.” 

What a career was thus brought to a close, 
and what striking contrasts are presented by 
his life! The favorite of Elizabeth, Raleigh is 
looked upon with hostility by James. Raleigh 
receives the estates of Babington, confiscated 
for his treason to Elizabeth. Carr receives 
Raleigh’s estate for his alleged treason to James. 
Raleigh witnesses the execution of Essex, his 
enemies witness his own. Aft^ ^ lire spent in 
warfare against Spain, as the great national 
enemy, his life is sacrificed by his own sovereign 
to please Spain. Ambitious to become the 
uncrowned king of Virginia, he perishes on the 
scaffold in England. A man of war, he is put 
to death by the most timid of monarchs. 
Conspicuous in a hundred battles, he dies by 
legal execution. Condemned by his king as a 
traitor, his name is embalmed in the hearts of 
his countrymen. The object of envy and hatred 
by a faction, the nobility of his death raises him 
at once to a great national hero. While most 


474 


The First Attempt 


1618 of those who hounded him to death have long 
since passed into oblivion, his name will continue 
to shine in the pages of the history of his 
country. 



History 

Recording the Fate of Raleigh. 



















































































CHAPTER XXXIV. 


Roanoke Island. 








































































































































r .# /kT 

L' V # \ \ »* - M 


j\f? x$i£ 



From de Bry, in Hariot’s Narrative 















O N EXAMINING the map here presented 
of Roanoke Island and its surroundings, 
we notice that there was only one 
Indian town upon it. This was the town of 
Roanoke, after which the Island takes its 
name. We further observe that the town was 
situated on the eastern side of the island, 
immediately on the water, that it had its well- 
defined corn-fields to the west, and that it was 
protected by a palisade. 

The configuration of this island is so different 
from the old picture-maps which we have of it, 
that it is impossible now by their light to 
definitely locate the Indian towp. It was 
probably north of the present town of Manteo, 
and may have been within two miles of the 
spot selected by the English for their fort 
and town. 

On the same eastern side of the Island, south 
of the town, and stretching more than half way 
across Roanoke Sound, was a large fishing-weir. 
One Indian canoe is represented as approaching 
the weir, while several others are seen further off. 

The Island itself is depicted as well supplied 
with cedar trees, and fringed with a number of 
smaller islands on its southwest exposure, on 
Croatoan Sound. 

We further notice the comparative narrowness 
of Albemarle Sound, that is the body of water 
stretching up to the top of the map. This we 
have identified as the main portion of the River 


478 


The First Attempt 


Oc-cam. This map is of course not very 
accurate, but it would seem to show clearly that 
Albemarle Sound was then much narrower than 
it is now. Its northern shore also is represented 
as being much more of a straight line than it 
really is, for it is deeply indented by the broad 
mouths of several rivers. 

It was nearly at the northern extremity of 
the Island that the English settlement was 
made. 

The island is about twelve miles long, by 
from a mile and a half to two miles wide. It 
contains a population of about twenty-eight 
hundred persons, whose principal industry and 
occupation is fishing. For three years in suc¬ 
cession this industry having been depressed, 
more attention is being now given to the 
cultivation of the soil, and as a result the value 
of land is rising. Water-fowl are still plentiful, 
and there is a good deal of gunning carried on, 
for sport and as a business, in the neighborhood. 

The soil of the island is a light sandy loam, 
with great stretches of marsh in the southern 
portion. Probably one-half of the island is 
marsh. The farms are small in area, fifty 
or sixty acres being considered large. About 
one-third of the population is colored, none of 
these, however, live in the town of Manteo. 

On Roanoke Island are three principal 
settlements. Toward the northern end of the 
island, not so very far from the site of the 
Indian town of Roanoke, is Manteo, named in 



^ o o ^ 2 

» o o S3 

^ j3 CD ?-( 4-> 

® 73 <13 fj 

73 >5 CuO C3 
S3 C3 £ £ ft 
3 ^ O c3 

o ~ t-< Tj .^2 

*8^ r*3 

^ ^ w 

S3 -H © -"« - 

w © « . 33 

m_, c3 S3 o 

,rH ^ ft ° M 

0) >5 t3 03 

1X1 ® b S3 

> c3 4-3 

• c3 - c/2 q) 

® _ H > 

- © c/2 

+3 'ft 40 

£ P 3 o 

^ S3 




S a © 

^ .S3 n 
J c< o 

h ^3 

2 <D ^ 
h > CD 

"°Si 

o o 

a 

C$ 

. 

bjO c /2 
i-y C/2 

O ^ 
H c/2 

•rH 

2 33 

S o 

O 4-5 

© ® 

^ a 

w 3 













Roanoke Island 


479 


honor of the Cro-a-to-an Indian who bore the 
same friendly relation to this colony which 
Pocahontas bore to that at Jamestown. In 
the center of the island is Skyco, named after 
the son of Men-a-to-non, king of the country 
through which flowed the Roanoke River. He 
was friendly to the English. Towards the 
southern end of the island is Wanchese, named 
after the Indian who, in company with Manteo, 
was taken to England by Captains Barlow and 
Amadas, but who remained always hostile to 
the English. He less than the others deserved 
this honor, but circumstances have made him 
an historical character. 

Of these three places, Manteo is by far the 
largest, with a population of about eight 
hundred. It has no city debt. Houses of 
five or six rooms rent for six or seven dollars a 
month. Business hours are long. The stores 
open at six in the morning and keep open till 
nine at night, and twelve o’clock on Saturdays. 
The Methodists and the Baptists alone have 
churches. 

One half of the bar having held the office of 
Mayor as long as he cared to do so, retired, 
and the day we arrived, the other half was 
elected to fill that position. The town is 
fortunate in having two such good lawyers. 

The difficulties of such a post are by no means 
to be measured by the size of the town. Each 
community has problems of its own, and it is 
impossible to please all. As an illustration of 


480 


The First Attempt 


this truth, the retiring Mayor told the writer, 
that he found that if he let the cattle roam 
about the streets, the town people objected, 
and if he had them taken up, the country 
people objected—and there you were! 

Skyco is the name rather of a region than a 
place, as only three or four houses are there, and 
one would pass through without probably 
asking if it had any name. 

Wanchese is a thickly settled country com¬ 
munity, or neighborhood, rather than a village, 
and the name would spread over quite an area. 

All the houses on the island except three are 
of wood, the Court House, the jail and one 
store are of brick. 

The jail is generally empty. Prisoners held 
on not very serious grounds are allowed to go 
out during the day and work for themselves, it 
being considered a sufficient compliance with 
the requirements of justice for them to come 
back and lock themselves up again for the 
night. The Court House is used for enter¬ 
tainments of various sorts as well as for the 
due administration of the law. Raleigh’s 
picture hangs in the Court-room. 

The roads are fairly good, but too sandy in 
a few places for a machine to go through 
without help. All the original timber, the old 
timber, is gone, but a respectable second 
growth exists in some places. Conspicuous in 
the northern part of the island was the dogwood. 
Trees of good size and very numerous gave a 



The Court House of Dare County, Manteo, 

1917. 
















Roanoke Island 


481 


brilliancy to the scene unsurpassed or unequalled 
by anything of the kind the writer had ever 
seen. Roanoke Island just at this season 
appears at its very best. 

One of the peculiar features of the place is 
the sand dunes on the northeastern portion of 
the island. It was these ; which gave the 
striking appearance to the island as we 
approached. Behind them, as a rule the land 
is flat. These sand dunes, like those at Cape 
Henry, are in motion. With slow but irre¬ 
sistible force they move inland. They cover 
the trees, they cover the road, they cover the 
field. At one place we had to make a con¬ 
siderable detour. The sand hill had moved 
over the original road, and another route had 
to be cut out. 

On the ocean beach the sand hills are also 
in motion. They are going South. The long 
thin line of islands skirting the North Carolina 
coast, is not flat, as appears by the map, but a 
tiny mountain range of sand. 

The population is intelligent, kindly disposed, 
and law-abiding. It slowly increases from 
internal growth. 

This part of the world, long after the dis¬ 
appearance of Sir Walter’s colony, constituted 
the fourth loss of territory suffered by Virginia. 
The first was that of the Bermuda Islands, 
sold by the Virginia Company, in 1612. The 
second was the impossibility of Virginia holding 


482 


The First Attempt 


the territory granted to her, west of the 
Mississippi, although this was only formally 
relinquished by the Treaty of Paris in 1763. 
The third was the taking from her of the 
portion now known as Maryland, in 1632. The 
fourth was the loss of the part known as 
Carolina, cut off in 1662, by Charles II., who 
by two grants, conveyed all the land from the 
Atlantic to the Pacific, between the 29th 
degree and the parallel of 36 degrees and 30 
minutes, north latitude, to Edward, Earl of 
Clarendon; George, Duke of Albemarle; 
William, Lord Craven; John, Lord Berkeley; 
Anthony, Lord Ashley; Sir George Carteret; 
Sir William Berkeley; and Sir John Colleton, 
the Lords Proprietors of Carolina. 1 

During the proprietory rule, this section was 
settled by emigrants from Virginia. 

Hawks says: “In 1654, a journey was made 
from Virginia into North Carolina, more 
extended than any which had preceded it, and 
resulted in the acquisition of territory and 
acknowledgment of the authority of England 
by some of the most important Indian tribes. 
In this case the entry into the state was through 
Currituck Inlet by emigrants living south of 
Norfolk. 

“The party proceeded first to Roanoke Island, 
where they found the ruins of the fort built by 
Raleigh’s colonists some seventy years before. 

“Establishing their friendly relations with 
the natives, they proceeded inland to the 

ir rhis grant was made, presumably, as a part of their reward 
for their fidelity and assistance in obtaining his Crown. 










Roanoke Island 


483 


Tus-ca-ro-ras, and succeeded in attaching them 
to the English interest. They then passed 
southwardly, and discovered anew the existence 
of the Neuse, Hay-nokes, and Co-re Indians, who 
dwelt on the waters of the Pamlico and Neuse. 

“Unable, however, as we are to trace with 
certainty the various exploring companies that 
visited Carolina, of one particular we are sure, 
as early as 1656, very considerable settlements 
had been formed from Virginia on the northern 
side of the Albemarle Sound.” 

Roanoke Island was no doubt among the 
first places occupied on the south side of the 
sound, by this new, and which proved to be 
permanent, settlement of this region by the 
Virginians. 

The pronunciation of many of those living 
there is very like that heard in parts of England. 
An early name’ for the region of which this island 
was a part, was Bath, this name we presume 
was given in honor of the Grenville family, 
the heads of which were the Earls of Bath. 
Roanoke Island fell in the part later cut off 
and formed into Tyrrell County, and, in 1872, 
was made the headquarters of a new county, 
Dare, with Manteo as the capital. Its land 
records are, therefore, short, and only of recent 
transactions, the older records being at Colum¬ 
bia, the capital of Tyrrell County. But we 
ought to know the name of the man who 
re-established civilization on Roanoke Island. 

From the last visit of Governor White, in 


484 


The First Attempt 


1590, it is probable that no white man again 
set foot upon the island for many years. The 
Indian and the wild beasts and birds resumed 
their sway. It was not until Virginia had been 
again founded, this time in a more advantageous 
position, and had gathered a little strength, 
that some of her sons could penetrate the 
forest, and cross the broad body of water which 
separated the settlements on the James from 
Roanoke Island. 

But that Island was never forgotten. The 
tragic story of what had happened in “Old 
Virginia,” as the region of the first settlement 
was called, was too recent, and too well known 
to those who again founded Virginia. Raleigh 
himself, his Colony, and later, his tragic death, 
were a vital part of the history of the English 
race. They tried to find the survivors of his 
“Lost Colony,” but in vain. The silence of 
death rested upon it. 

But that silence was broken at last. 

In 1654 two men were sent out by Governor 
Yeardley to hunt for a sloop which had gotten 
in the Carolina Sounds. In the course of their 
journey they visited the ruins of “Sir Walter 
Raleigh’s Fort” on Roanoke Island. It was 
found in a good state of preservation. 

That same year, as we will see, an expedition 
from Virginia, for colonization, visited the Fort. 

By the cutting off of Carolina from the 
territory of Virginia eight years after this, the 
Fort passed into other than Virginia hands. 



The Tranquil House, Roanoke Island, 1917. 

















Roanoke Island 


485 


And thus, although at the time it was built it 
was the centre and heart of what was intended 
to be a Virginia of continental proportions, it 
fell under the jurisdiction of a younger Colony, 
and, in a measure, passed out of Virginia 
history, which had begun anew upon the banks 
of the James. 

But we must always remember it as the 
cornerstone, not only of Virginia History, but 
of that of the United States of America. 

On April 25th, 1917, the writer, in company 
with a friend, visited Roanoke Island. 

After an hour and a half’s run from Norfolk 
over the Norfolk Southern Railroad, the train 
stopped at the thriving and beautiful little 
town of Elizabeth City, the capital of Pas¬ 
quotank County, made dignified and handsome 
by the stately elms which ornament its principal 
street. 

From the other side of the city, the steamer 
“Trenton” soon began the journey down the 
Pasquotank River. This wide stream, darkly 
colored with juniper berries and leaves, divides 
the County of Camden, on the east, from 
Pasquotank, on the west. Its upper portion 
is connected with the Dismal Swamp Canal, 
giving an outlet to the Elizabeth River and the 
Chesapeake Bay. 

As the banks of the Pasquotank grew further 
and further apart, the waters of Albemarle 
Sound stretching before us took on the appear- 


486 


The First Attempt 


ance of the high seas, no land being visible in 
that part of the horizon, while a faint streak of 
blue above the water to the east indicated there 
the existence of land—that light strip of azure 
was the shore of Currituck County. 

As the vessel passed out into the Sound we 
left towards the east, at the end of Camden 
County, the site of Pas-que-noke, The Woman’s 
Town, of the Indians. The waters of the 
Sound were yellow, colored so by the Roanoke 
River, the Mor-a-tock of the ancients, which, 
flowing into it at its western end, brings down 
the clay from Virginia. 

Another streak of blue, on the left, later 
revealed the ocean coast line. Then another 
streak of blue, in front, on the right, slowly 
emerging above the waters, indicated the 
existence there of the region now known as 
Mashoes, a name taken from that of a small 
settlement there. This is the region in which 
was situated the hostile town so often mentioned 
in these pages, Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, the 
stronghold of Pe-mis-a-pan. 

Soon another faint streak of blue in front of 
us, to the east of Mashoes, brought above the 
waste of waters another body of land. We 
gazed upon it with lively interest. It was 
Roanoke Island. 

The delicate azure deepened as we approached, 
and,turning imperceptibly into green and yellow, 
assumed gradually the outline of a coast, 
wooded, with a sandy beach at the water’s edge. 


rr^MBEJn m 



Fort Raleigh, Roanoke Island, 
“Old Virginia.” 

















Roanoke Island 


487 


We passed along the north-east coast of the 
island, a handsome shore line. The sand dunes 
here rise well above the water, and present a 
pleasing appearance. A miniature mountain 
range they seemed to be. It is these sand dunes 
which appear so often in the White and de Bry 
drawings as a range of hills in the distance. 
When we understand them to be sand dunes 
and not mountains, and have seen them, they 
are shown to be as accurately drawn as all the 
other parts of those carefully made pictures. 
Turning into Shallowbag Bay, with pound nets 
covering its surface in every direction, the 
steamer made its way up to its wharf at Manteo, 
the capital city, and only incorporated town, 
of Dare County. | 

Our kind host, A. V. Evans, of the Tranquil 
House, was waiting for us at the wharf, and 
we were soon comfortably established in Manteo, 
the present day stronghold of Roanoke Island. 

The next morning, in company with the 
genial mayor of the town, Mr. Dozier, we 
accomplished the object of the journey, which 
was to visit the site of the fort built by Sir 
Walter Raleigh’s colonists. 

The fort is in the northeastern end of the 
island, a little off the main road, about three 
and a half miles from Manteo. 

Turning in from the main road we passed 
into a handsome grove, and soon found ourselves 
standing on the very spot where Sir Richard 
Grenville, Captain Ralph Lane, Captains 


488 


The First Attempt 


Amadas and Barlow, and Governor John White, 
and their followers, had done and suffered so 
much. It is indeed a hallowed spot, and 
worthy in its surroundings of the memories 
which cluster about it. 

The site of the fort is overgrown by the 
forest, although the trees are thinner just there 
than at some other places. But the forest 
waves unbroken over all. Here you are in the 
midst of a truly sylvan scene, and a very beautiful 
one, such as one would desire for a natural park. 
The land is high, the soil sandy, the rain of the 
morning had promptly disappeared. The air 
was fragrant, and one would be impressed with 
the idea that the site of the fort had been wisely 
selected. 

Features of the scene which struck you were 
the old fish-hawk’s occupied nest in the top of 
a tall pine just outside of the fort, the large 
frame house built as a pavilion for memorial 
meetings, and the brilliant dogwood trees on 
the very site of the fort and all around you. 
In attempting to draw a picture of the scene 
you are overwhelmed with the number of the 
trees, and the inpossibility of doing justice to 
the white dogwood with only a black pencil. 

The surface inside the lines of the fort is 
mainly clear, and you walk around, gazing at 
the substantial stone marker erected in the 
centre with its brief account of the Colony, and 
the small square granite markers placed at 
frequent intervals giving corners of the line of 



On this monument, in the centre of Fort Raleigh, is 
the following inscription: 

“On this site in July-August, 1585 (O. S.) colonists sent 
out from England by Sir Walter Raleigh built a fort called 
by them 


THE NEW FORT IN VIRGINIA. 

These colonists were the first settlers of the English 
race in America. They returned to England in July, 1586, 
with Sir Francis Drake. 

Near this place was born on the 18th of August, 1587, 
Virginia Dare. The first child of English parents, born in 
America—Daughter of Ananias Dare, and Eleanor White, 
his wife, members of another band of colonists, sent out 
by Sir Walter Raleigh in 1587. 

On Sunday, August 20, 1587, Virginia Dare was baptized, 
Manteo, the friendly Chief of the Hatteras Indians had 
been baptized on the Sunday preceding. These baptisms 
are the first known celebrations of a Christian Sacrament, 
in the territory of the thirteen original United States. 

1896.” 



















































Roanoke Island 


489 


the trench which surrounded it. You wonder 
how many points the star had which they took 
as a model. It looks as if it had seven or eight 
points. You wonder how deep the trench, now 
nearly level with the rest of the earth, was, 
three hundred and thirty years ago. You also 
wonder how high the palisade was, which they 
no doubt built around the fortification. You 
can walk around the trench and find that it 
takes one hundred and fifty paces to encircle it, 
and that the fort was about one hundred feet in 
diameter. You may also wonder how far 
around the fort they cleared away the forest 
for protection from the Indians. 

But you cannot tell exactly where the gate 
was because the tree with the famous word 
CROATOAN cut on it is nowhere to be 
seen. And when you walk down to the shore 
and look for the other tree with the letters 
C R O on it, you will not find it. Many years 
have passed since then. The shore line has 
been changed by the wind and by the wave, and 
the latter tree probably stood in what is now 
the water. But it would seem that we might 
still have the other tree. Live oaks live hun¬ 
dreds of years, but that tree might have been 
old at that time. At any rate it is gone. 

It is stated in a note to Hawk’s History, 
taken from Martin’s History, that: “The stump 
of a live oak, said to have been the tree on which 
this word (CROATOAN) was cut, was shown 
as late as the year 1778, by the people of Roanoke 


490 


The First Attempt 


Island. It stood at the distance of about six 
yards from the shore of Shalonbas bay, in the 
land then owned by Daniel Baum. This bay 
is formed by Ballast Point and Baum’s Point.” 1 

All of this is impossible. The tree was at 
the entrance of the fort, and the fort was three 
miles and a half from this place. He could 
never have visited the locality, or he would not 
have called Shallowbag bay Shalonbas bay, or 
have failed to see that the fort and the bay are 
far apart. 

The scene from the landing near the fort is 
picturesque. Before you lie the blue waters 
of Roanoke Sound, three miles wide. Opposite 
to you is the line of the sand hills, wooded in 
part and golden in color, stretching along the 
shore of the Atlantic. In sight from this point 
is Kill Devil Hill, where the White Doe is said 
to have been killed by Wanchese, and where, 
more recently, the Wrights made their cele¬ 
brated experiments with their aeroplanes, when 
that art was in its infancy. The cluster of 
cottages at Nagshead is also plainly to be seen. 

It is a pleasure to know that the site of the 
fort itself and the surrounding land is held by 
a patriotic society, known as The Roanoke 
Colony Memorial Association. 

The land here belonged, in 1896, to the Dough 
family. To get the fort, the society had to 

x Hawk’s History of North Carolina, vol. i., p. 248. 

Martin’s History, p. 35, note. 
































i 















































Roanoke Island 


491 


buy the whole farm of two hundred and sixty- 
six acres. It paid in all $1,500 for the property. 
It took several deeds to get it all straight, but 
they are now duly spread upon the records, 
together with a plat of the property. 1 The 
Fort Tract covers 16.45 acres. The deed con¬ 
veying this part, after giving metes and bounds 
with all legal particularity, states that “the 
said land is known as the Old Fort Raleigh 
tract.” 

The society also erected the granite monument 
and placed the small stone markers which 
outline the fortification. 

Near the fort is the pavilion, already men¬ 
tioned, a convenient building where meetings 
are annually held. 

Such only are the remains of the attempt, 
undertaken by one of the greatest men of his 
age, to found Virginia. It cost much treasure 
and many lives, and appeared to come to 
naught. But it led the way, through pain and 
difficulty, to the final establishment, on the 
banks of the James, of a Colony and State 
whose conception of government 2 has made a 
lasting and growing impression upon the World. 

Ujand Records Dare County, Book E. pp. 177, 411, 413, Book 
D. p. 332. 

2 The Constitution of the United States, which is based largely 
upon the “Virginia Plan” of Madison, and adopted by the Con¬ 
vention presided over by Washington. Bancroft’s History of the 
Constitution of the United States. Volume 1., Chapter VIII, &c. 














































































































































* 


• 1 










































































' 




















* 

































































Manteo, looking towards Roanoke Sound 












































The Old Windmill, 

now destroyed, which stood 
south of Manteo, and for many 
years ground all the grain on 
Roanoke Island. 







APPENDIX. 


The Charter granted by Elizabeth to Wal¬ 
ter Raleigh, 1584, 493 

List of the Settlers at Roanoke Island under 
Deputy General Ralph Lane, 1585, 505 

The Names of the Colonists under Governor 
White, 1587, The Lost Colony, 


507 




The Charter Granted 


by 

Elizabeth 

to 

Walter Raleigh. 






E LIZABETH, by the Grace of God of Eng¬ 
land, France , 1 and Ireland, Queen, defender 
of the faith, &c. To all people to whom 
these presents shall come, Greeting. Know ye 
that of our special grace, certain science, and 
mere motion , 2 we have given and granted, and 
by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, 
we give and grant to our trusty and well-beloved 
servant , 3 Walter Raleigh, Esquire, ancf to his 
heirs and assigns forever , 4 free liberty! and 
license, from time to time, and at all times 
forever hereafter to discover, search, find out, 
and view such remote heathen and barbarous 
lands, countries and territories not actually 
possessed of any Christian Prince, nor inhabited 
by Christian people, as to him, his heirs and 
assigns, and to every or any of them shall seem 
good, and the same to have, hold, occupy and 
enjoy to him, his heirs and assigns forever; 
with all prerogatives, commodities, jurisdictions, 
royalties, privileges, franchises, and pre¬ 
eminences, 5 thereto or thereabouts, both by 

x The claim then still asserted to French sovereignty lost long 
before this. 

2 That is, on account of special favor, certain knowledge (of the 
good to be accomplished thereby), and mere inclination to do so, 
and not for any monetary or other consideration. 

3 The word as here employed implies protection on the part of 
the sovereign. No degradation on the part of the inferior is 
involved. 

4 A fee simple title is here granted. 

6 Prerogatives, that is,exclusive or sovereign privileges; commodities, 
the ownership of all movable articles; jurisdictions, the right to 
establish courts of all kinds, to try all cases, civil and criminal; 
royalties, sovereign rights or authority; privileges, rights beyond 
the usual advantages of other persons; franchises, freedom from 
constraint, independence; pre-eminences, the right to superiority 
and precedence. 


1584 

Preamble. 


The lands 
discovered 
to be Raleigh’s. 


494 


The First Attempt 


1584 


This grant to 
be as ample 
as^any other. 


The right of 
Colonists to 
go over. 


sea and land, whatsoever we by our letters 
patents may grant, and as we or any of our 
noble progenitors have heretofore granted to 
any person or persons, bodies politic or corporate: 
and the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs and 
assigns, and all such as from time to time, by 
license of us, our heirs and successors, shall go 
and travel thither, to inhabit or remain there to 
build or fortify, at the discretion of the said 
Walter Raleigh, his heirs and assigns, the 
Statutes or Acts of Parliament made against 
fugitives, or against such as shall depart, 
remain or continue out of our realm of England 
without license, or any other statute, act, law, 
or any ordinance whatever to the contrary, in 
any wise notwithstanding . 1 

“And we do likewise by these presents, of our 
special grace, mere motion, and certain knowl¬ 
edge, for us, our heirs and successors, give and 
grant full authority, liberty and power to the 
said Walter Raleigh, his heirs and assigns, 
and every of them, that he and they, and every 
of them, shall and may at all and every time, 
and times hereafter, have, take and lead in the 
same voyage, and travel thitherward, or to 
inhabit there with him, or them, and every 
or any of them, such and so many of our subjects 
as shall willingly accompany him or them, and 
every or any of them to whom we do also by 
these presents, give full liberty and authority 

VThat is, any one could go to this Colony without regard to 
these laws. 


Charter Granted to Walter Raleigh 495 

in that behalf, and also to have, take, and 
employ, and use sufficient shipping and furniture 
for the transportations and navigations in that 
behalf, so that none of the same persons, or any 
of them, be such as hereafter shall be restrained 
by us, our heirs, or successors. 

“And further, that the said Walter Raleigh, 
his heirs, and assigns, and every of them, shall 
have, hold, occupy and enjoy to him, his heirs 
and assigns, and every of them forever, all the 
soil, and all such lands, territories, and coun¬ 
tries, so to be discovered and possessed as afore¬ 
said, and of all such cities, castles, 1 towns, 
villages, and places in the same, with the rights, 
royalties, franchises, and jurisdictions, as well 
marine as other, within the said lands, or coun¬ 
tries, or the seas thereunto adjoining, to be had, 
or used, with full power to dispose thereof, and 
of every part in fee simple or otherwise, accord¬ 
ing to the order of the laws of England, as near 
as the same conveniently may be, at his, and 
their will and pleasure, to any persons then 
being, or that shall remain within the allegiance 
of us, our heirs and successors, 2 reserving always 
to us our heirs and successors, for all services, 

X A term used to describe any kind of fort. 

2 This provision transferred the whole English system of the 
law of real estate to Virginia, and authorized Raleigh and his 
assigns to sell the land there in the same manner in which land 
was conveyed in England. This was an important point, as the 
rules of law relating to land are universally held to be according 
to the law of the place where the land is situated. This substi¬ 
tuted the English, for the native Indian, mode of conveying, and 
recognized and validated all forms of English land titles which 
might be created there. 

Conveyances of land were limited, however, to English 
subjects, native or naturalized. 


1584 


Raleigh’s title 
to tne land 
and right to 
sell the same. 


Grantees of the 
land must be 
British subjects. 


496 


The First Attempt 


1584 


One-fifth of all 
gold and silver 
reserved for the 
Crown. 


Raleigh to hold 
by the feudal 
tenure of 
Homage. 


Raleigh’s right 
to protect his 
Colony by 
force of arms. 


To expel 
intruders. 


The grant was 
nearly half of 
a circle with 
a radius of 
600 miles. 


duties, and demands, the fifth part of all the 
ore of gold and silver that from time to time, 
and at all times after such discoveries, subduing 
or possessing, shall be there gotten and obtained: 
All which lands, countries and territories, shall 
forever be holden of the said Walter Raleigh, 
his heirs and assigns, of us, our heirs and 
successors, by homage, 1 and by the said payment 
of the said fifth part, reserved only for all 
services. 

“And moreover, we do by these presents, for 
us, our heirs and successors, give and grant 
license to the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs and 
assigns, and every of them, that he and they, 
and every or any of them, shall, and may from 
time to time, and at all times forever hereafter, 
for his and their defence, encounter and expulse, 
repel and resist, as well by sea as by land, and 
by all other ways whatsoever, all and every 
such person or persons whatsoever, as without 
the especial liking and license of the said 
Walter Raleigh, and of his heirs and assigns, 
shall attempt to inhabit within the said coun¬ 
tries, or any of them, or within the space of 
two hundred leagues near to the place or 
places within such countries as aforesaid (if 
they shall not be before planted or inhabited 
within the limits as aforesaid with the subjects 
of any Christian Prince being in amity with us), 

^his was a feudal tenure by which the taker of the estate 
bound himself to recognize the sovereign right of the Queen as his 
superior, no other service, such as furnishing soldiers or following 
her to the wars, etc., being called for. 


Charter Granted to Walter Raleigh 497 

where the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs, or 
assigns, or any of them, or his or their or any 
of their associates or company, shall within 
six years (next ensuing) make their dwellings 
or abidings, 1 or that shall enterprise or attempt 
at any time hereafter unlawfully to annoy, 
either by sea or land, the said Walter Raleigh, 
his heirs or assigns, or any of them, or his or 
their, or any of his or their companies; giving 
and granting by these presents further power 
and authority, to the said Walter Raleigh, his 
heirs or assigns, and every of them, from time 
to time, and at all times forever hereafter, to 
take and surprise by all manner of means 
whatsoever, all and every those person or 
persons, with their ships, vessels, and other 
goods and furniture, which without the license 
of the said Walter Raleigh, or his heirs or 
assigns as aforesaid, shall be found trafficking 
into any harbor or harbors, creek or creeks, 
within the limits aforesaid (the subjects of our 
realms and dominions, and all other persons in 

ir This grant gave to Raleigh a semi-circular domain. Its central 
point was Roanoke Island. From this point he was to have the 
exclusive right to all the land within a radius of two hundred 
leagues, that is, six hundred miles. This line begins on the Atlan¬ 
tic coast, at the boundary between New Hampshire and Maine, 
at Portsmouth. It then runs west through New Hampshire, Ver¬ 
mont, New York, and Lake Ontario, curving to the south-west, it 
takes in a little of Canada, the western end of Lake Erie and runs 
then southwardly through Ohio, Indiana, Kentucky, taking in 
Louisville, curving now towards the East, it just misses Nashville, 
Tennessee, and passes in a southeastwardly direction through 
Alabama, the southwest corner of Georgia, and ends at Merrit’s 
Island in the center of the east coast of Florida. It thus included 
the whole of our Atlantic seaboard, except Maine and the southern 
half of Florida. Its extreme western limit was Brownsville, Ken¬ 
tucky. Roughly speaking, this was just about the area held by 
the Colonies of England at the time of the Revolutionary War. 


1584 


The Colony to 
be planted 
within six 
years. 


Illegal traffic 
to be sup¬ 
pressed. 


498 


The First Attempt 


1584 


Offending 
vessels to be 
taken as prizes. 


Colonists to 
be still British 
subjects. 


The privileges of 
free denizens 
and native 
Englishmen 
preserved by 
the Colonists 
and their heirs 
by recording the 
names of the 
Colonists in 
Courts of record 
in England. 


amity with us, trading to the new found lands 
for fishing as heretofore they have commonly 
used, or being driven by force of a tempest, or 
shipwreck only excepted); and those persons, 
and every of them, with their ships, vessels, 
goods and furniture, to detain and possess as 
of good and lawful prize, according to the 
direction of him the said Walter Raleigh, his 
heirs and assigns, and every or any of them. 

“And for uniting in more perfect league 
and amity, of such countries, lands and terri¬ 
tories, so to be possessed and inhabited as 
aforesaid with our realms of England and 
Ireland, and the better encouragement of men 
to these enterprises, we do by these presents 
grant and declare that all such countries, so 
hereafter to be possessed and inhabited as is 
aforesaid, from thenceforth shall be of the 
allegiance of us, our heirs and successors. 1 

“And we do grant to the said Walter Raleigh, 
his heirs and assigns, and to all and every of 
them, and to all and every other person, and 
persons being of our allegiance, whose names 
shall be noted or entered in some of our courts 
of record within our realm of England, that 
with the assent of the said Walter Raleigh, his 
heirs or assigns, shall in his journeys for dis¬ 
covery, or in the journeys for conquest, hereafter 
travel to such lands, countries and territories, 
as aforesaid, and to their and to every of their 

x That is, that all the settlers there still remained British 
subjects, with all their rights and privileges as such. 


499 


Charter Granted to Walter Raleigh 

heirs, that they, and every or any of them, 1584 
being either born within our said realms of 
England or Ireland, or in any other place 
within our allegiance, and which hereafter shall 
be inhabiting within any the lands, countries 
and territories with such license (as aforesaid), 
shall and may have all the privileges of free 
denizens, and persons native of England, and 
within our allegiance in such like ample manner 
and form, as if they were born and personally 
resident within our said realm of England, any 
law, custom, or usage to the contrary not¬ 
withstanding. 

“And forasmuch, as upon the finding out, Mei?hgiVOT , 
discovering, or inhabiting of such remote lands, ihecS t ° 8 ? D r 
countries, and territories as aforesaid, it shall <ftainLii nd 

i „ 7 matters. 

be necessary for the safety of all men, that 

shall adventure themselves in those journeys 

or voyages, to determine to live together in 

Christian peace, and civil quietness, each with 

the other, whereby every one may with more 

pleasure and profit enjoy that whereunto they 

shall attain with great pain and peril, we for 

us, our heirs and successors, are likewise pleased 

and contented, and by these presents do give 

and grant to the said Walter Raleigh, his 

heirs and assigns forever, that he and they, and 

every or any of them, shall and may from time 

to time forever, hereafter, within the same Hisauthority 

mentioned remote lands and countries, in the voyag^Slnd 

way by the seas thither, and trom thence, have tryasweiias 

^ i , within it. 

full and mere power and authority to correct, 


500 


The First Attempt 


1584 punish, pardon, govern, and rule by their and 
every or any of their good discretions and 
Extended to cap- policies, as well in causes capital, or criminal, 

ital punishment. ••iiii • , . , n l 

as civil, both marine and other, all such our 
subjects as shall from time to time adventure 
themselves in the said journeys or voyages, or 
that shall at any time hereafter inhabit any 
such lands, countries, or territories, as aforesaid, 
or that shall abide within 200 leagues of any 
of the said place or places, where the said 
Walter Raleigh, his heirs, or assigns, or any 
of them, or any of his or their associates or 
companies, shall inhabit within six years next 
ensuing the date hereof, according to such 
promuiSr t0 statutes, laws and ordinances, as shall be by 
him the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs and 
assigns, and every or any of them devised, or 
such laws to established, for the better government of the 

conform to • i i p • l o i , i 

those of England said people as aioresaid. 1 bo always as the 

as far as it 

possible. said statutes, laws, and ordinances may be as 
near as conveniently may be, agreeable to the 
form of the laws, statutes, government, or 
policy of England, and also so as they be not 
that^ftheagainst the true Christian faith, now professed 
England 0 in the Church of England, 2 nor in any wise to 
withdraw any of the subjects or people of 
SecCiSs those lands or P^ces from the allegiance of us, 

AuTsknce. our heirs and successors, as their immediate 

sovereign under God. 3 

ir This provision made Raleigh the absolute ruler of all the terri¬ 
tory granted, and of all the people who went there, and also the 
ruler of them on all voyages coming and going. This rule extend¬ 
ed even to capital punishment, without appeal. 

2 The Church of England was thus made at the outset, the 
Established Church of the country. 

3 They were still to be British subjects, but absolutely ruled by 
Raleigh. 


Charter Granted to Walter Raleigh 501 


“And further, we do by these presents for us, 
our heirs and successors, give and grant full 
power and authority to our trusty and well 
beloved counsellor Sir William Cecill, Knight, 

7 ° 7 Jrower given 

Lord Burghley, our high Treasurer of England, ?o r perm°if cials 
and to the Lord Treasurer of England, for us, 5lSes n to hls 

_ . 1 „ . . take their goods 

our heirs and successors lor the time being, and out of England 
to the privy council, of us, our heirs and suc¬ 
cessors, or any four or more of them for the 
time being, that he, they, or any four or more 
of them, shall and may from time to time, and 
at all times hereafter, under his or their hands 
or seals by virtue of these presents, authorize 
and license the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs 
and assigns, and every or any of them by him, 
and by themselves, or by their, or any of their 
sufficient attorneys, deputies, officers, ministers, 
factors, and servants, to embark and transport 
out of our Realm of England and Ireland, and 
the dominions thereof, all, or any of his, or 
their goods, and all or any the goods of his and 
their associates and companies, and every or 
any of them, with such other necessaries and 
commodities of any our Realms, as to the 
said Lord Treasurer, or four or more of the 
privy council, of us, our heirs and successors 
for the time being (as aforesaid), shall be from 
time to time by his or their wisdom or dis¬ 
cretions thought meet and convenient for the 
better relief and support of him the said Walter 
Raleigh, his heirs and assigns, and every or 
any of them, and of his or their or any of their 


502 


The First Attempt 


1584 


Raleigh not 
to injure 
British subjects, 
nor the subjects 
of other Powers 
at peace with 
England. 


Proclamation 
to be made re¬ 
quiring restitu¬ 
tion if such 
injury be done. 


associates and companies, any act, statute, law, 
or other tiling to the contrary in any wise 
notwithstanding. 

“Provided always, and our will and pleasure 
is, and we do hereby declare to all Christian 
Kings, Princes and States, that if the said 
Walter Raleigh, his heirs or assigns, or any of 
them or any other of their license or appoint¬ 
ment, shall at any time or times hereafter, rob 
or spoil, by sea or by land, or do any act of 
unjust or unlawful hostility, to any of the 
subjects of us, our heirs or successors, or to 
any of the subjects of any of the kings, princes, 
rulers, governors, or estates, being then in 
perfect league and amity with us, our heirs 
and successors, and that upon such injury, or 
upon just complaint of any such prince, ruler, 
governor, or estate, or their subjects, we, our 
heirs and successors, shall make open procla¬ 
mation within any the ports of our Realm of 
England, that the said Walter Raleigh, his 
heirs and assigns, and adherents, or any to 
whom these our letters patents may extend, 
shall, within the terms to be limited by such 
proclamation, make full restitution and satis¬ 
faction of all such injuries done: so as both 
we and the said princes, or other so complaining, 
may hold us and themselves fully contented. 

And that if the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs 
and assigns, shall not make or cause to be made 
satisfaction accordingly, within such time to be 
limited, that then it shall be lawful to us, our 


Charter Granted to Walter Raleigh 503 


heirs and successors, to put the said Walter 
Raleigh, his heirs and assigns and adherents, 
and all the inhabitants of the said places to 
be discovered (as is aforesaid) or any of them 
out of our allegiance and protection, and that 
from and after such time of putting out of 
protection of the said Walter Raleigh, his heirs, 
assigns and adherents, and others so to be 
put out, and the said places within their habi¬ 
tation, possession and rule, shall be out of our 
allegiance and protection, and free for all 
princes and others, to pursue with hostility, as 
being not our subjects, nor by us any way to be 
avouched, maintained or defended, nor to be 
holden as any of our, nor to our protection or 
dominion, or allegiance any way belonging: 1 
for that express mention of the clear yearly 
value of the certainty of the premises, or any 
part thereof, or of any other gift, or grant by 
us, or any our progenitors, or predecessors, to 
the said Walter Raleigh, before this time made 
in these presents be not expressed, or any other 
grant ordinance, provision, proclamation, or 
restraint to the contrary thereof, before this 
time given, ordained, or provided, or any other 
thing, cause or matter whatsoever, in any wise 
notwithstanding. 2 

x That is, if Raleigh committed any unlawful act, the person 
affected by it should report it to the Queen, who would make 
proclamation requiring Raleigh to make proper compensation, and 
if he failed to do so, he was to be put out of the Queen’s allegiance 
and protection, and the person aggrieved could attack him without 
committing an act hostile to the Crown of England, which he 
otherwise would be held to do if he interfered with Raleigh, who 
w r as acting under authority of the English government. 

2 The meaning of this is very obscure, so much so as to cause a 
doubt as to the accuracy of the wording of this part of the copy 
of the grant which is here reproduced. It probably means that 
any provisions which had been made in favor of Raleigh in any 
other grant were to be understood as included in this, although 
not expressed. 


1584 


Failure to make 
restitution by 
Raleigh to de¬ 
prive him ol the 
protection of 
England. 


Other Powers 
might then 
make war on 
him without 
offending 
England. 


504 


The First Attempt 


1584 In witness whereof, we have caused these 
our letters to be made patents. 1 

Witness ourselves, at Westminster, the five 
and twentieth day of March, in the six and 
twentieth year of our reign.” 2 

This regnal year corresponds with the year 
1584. 

It will be observed that the Queen’s name is 
not signed to the deed. This is due to the fact 
that at the time of this grant it was not custo¬ 
mary to execute deeds in that way. The deed 
was executed by affixing the seal of the grantor 
to the document. It was not until the twenty- 
ninth year of the reign of Charles II., that the 
statute was passed by Parliament requiring 
deeds to be signed as well as sealed. 

To this grant therefore there was attached, 
by a ribbon, a large waxen disk bearing the 
impression of the royal seal. Captain Barlow 
stated in his report of the first voyage that he 
delivered the country, taken possession of in 
the name of the Queen, to Raleigh “according 
to her seal ” That is, in accordance with the 
words of the document authenticated thus by 
her seal. 


1 0pen to all, that is, a public grant. 

2 Hakluyt’s Early English Voyages, vol. ii., p. 276 and seq. 


List of the Settlers 

At 

Roanoke Island 

Under 

Deputy General Ralph Lane, 

1585 . 


These were taken back to England by Drake. 
































“Master Philip Amadas, Admiral of 
the Country. 


Master Acton, 

Master Allyne, 

John Anwike, 

William Backhouse, 
Edward Barecombe, 
Dennis Barnes, 
Valentine Beale, 
Silvester Beching, 
Robert Biscombe, 
Philip Blunt, 

Thomas Bookener, 
Joseph Borges, 

John Brocke, 

John Cage, 

John Chandeler, 
Vincent Cheyne, 
Edward Chipping, 
Geffery Churchman, 
Erasmus Clefs, 
Marmaduke Constable, 
John Costigo, 

Rice Courtney, 

Roger Deane, 

George Eseven, 

John Evans, 

Williajn Farthow, 

John Fever, 


Thomas Fox, 

Dougham Gannes, 
Humfrey Garden, 
Master Gardiner, 
Richard Gilbert, 

Darby Glande, 
Rowland Griffyn, 
Bennett Harrie, 

Master Hariot, 

John Harris, 

Master Thomas Harvey 
Thomas Heskit, 

Robert Holecroft, 
Thomas Hulme, 
Richard Humfrey, 
Richard Ireland, 
Edward Kelly, 

Master Kendall, 
Edward Ketchman, 
Edward Kettell, 

James Lacie, 

Roger Large, 

Randall Latham, 

John Linsey, 
Christopher Lowde, 
Thomas Luddington, 
Matthew Lyne, 


506 


The First Attempt 


Jeremie Man, 
Christopher Marshall, 
Master Marvyn, 
James Mason, 

Randall Mayne, 
Walter Mill, 

William Millard, 
Francis Norris, 
Gabriel North, 
Edward Nugen, 
Thomas Parre, 
William Phillips, 
Thomas Phillips, 


Edward Seclemore, 
Thomas Skevelabs, 

James Skinner, 

Thomas Smart, 

_Smolkin, 

Master Snelling, 

Master Edward Stafford, 
James Stephenson, 
Charles Stephenson, 

John Taylor, 

Thomas Taylor, 

William Tenche, 

John Twit, 


Master Michael Polison, Captain Vaughan, 


Stephen Pomarie, 

Richard Poore, 

Henry Potkin, 

Master Prideox, 

William Randes, 

Philip Robins, 

Master Hugh Roger, 

Thomas Rottenbury, 

Master Anthony Russe, Robert Yong, 

David Salter, David_ 

Richard Sare, Robert 1 .. 


Hance Walters, 
William Walters, 
William Wasse, 
William White, 
t/Francis Whitton, 
David Williams, 
Thomas, Wisse, 
John Wright, 


makluyt's Early English Voyages, vol. ii., p. 299 





The 

Names of the Colonists 
Under 

Governor White 

Who Landed on Roanoke Island 
1587 . 

Except such as had returned or died 
These are they who were 
“The Lost Colony” 




The Lost Colonists 


507 


“The names of all the men, women and 
children, which safety arrived in Virginia, and 
remained to inhabit there, 1587: 

“Anno regni Reginae Elizabethae 29. 1 


Maurice Allen, 
Arnold Archard, 
Richard Arthur, 
Roger Bailey, 

Mark Bennett, 
William Berde, 
Henry Berry, 
Richard Berry, 
Michael Bishop, 
John Borden, 

John Bridger, 

John Bright, 

John Brooke, 

Henry Browne, 
William Browne, 
John Burdon, 
Thomas Buttler, 
Anthony Cage, 

John Chapman, 
John Chevin, 
William Clement, 
Thomas Coleman, 
Christopher Cooper, 
John Cotsmur, 
Ananias Dare, 
Richard Darige, 
Henry Dorrell, 
William Dutton, 


John Earnest, 
Thomas Ellis, 

James Lasie, 

Robert Little, 

Peter Little, 
William Lucas, 
George Martvn, 
Michael Myliet, 
Henry Mylton, 
Humphrey Newton, 
William Nichols, 
Henry Paine, 

Hugh Patterson, 
Thomas Phevens, 
Edward Powell, 
Roger Prat, 

Henry Rufoote, 
John Sampson, 
Thomas Scott, 
Richard Shabedge, 
Thomas Smith, 
William Sole, 

John Spendlove, 
John St arte, 
Thomas Stevens, 
John Stillman, 
Martyn Sutton, 
Richard Taverner, 


Un the twenty-ninth year of the reign of Queen Elizabeth. 


508 


The First Attempt 


Clement Taylor, 
Hugh Taylor, 
Richard Tompkins, 
Thomas Topan, 
John Tydway, 
Ambrose Viccars, 
Thomas Warner, 
William Waters, 
Cuthbert White, 
John White, 
Richard Wildye, 
Robert Wilkinson, 
William Willes, 
Lewis Wotten, 

John Wright, 

Bryan Wyles, 

John Wyles. 


WOMEN. 

Joyce Archard, 

Alice Chapman, 

_Colman, 

Eleanor Dare, 
Elizabeth Glane, 
Margery Harvie, 
Jane Jones, 
Margaret Lawrence, 
Jane Mannering, 
Emma Merimoth, 
Rose Payne, 

Jane Pierce, 


Winifred Powell, 
Audry Tappan, 
Elizabeth Viccars, 
Joan Warren, 
Agnes Wood. 


BOYS AND 
CHILDREN. 

Thomas Archard, 
Robert Ellis, 
George Howe, 
Thomas Humfrey, 
John Prat, 

John Sampson, 
Thomas Smart, 
Ambrose Viccars, 
William Wythers. 


CHILDREN BORN 
IN VIRGINIA. 

Virginia Dare, 

—-Harvie, 


SAVAGES. 

Man-te-o, 

To-way-e, 

that were in England, 
and returned home to 
Virginia with them. 1 


Hakluyt's Early English Voyages, vol. ii., p. 358-373. 








INDEX 


A 

Abbot, owner oi the Island on 
which was Cro-a-to-an, 193, 
321 

Acton, Master, one of the 
gentlemen on the first expe¬ 
dition, 151, 505 

Admiral, of Virginia, Amadas, 
108; the Hopewell spoken of 
as the, in White’s last expe¬ 
dition, 292, 295, 297, 298, 300, 
304 

Admirals, Map, 50 

Adventurers were either the 
investors or the colonists, 
241-242 

Alabama, Confederate ship, 
manned at Terciera, 266, 
note 1 

Alaccon, Don Martin, inquisa- 
tor, on board the Armada, 
276 

Alanson, Spanish friend of 
Simon Ferdinando at Haiti, 
247, 248 

Albemarle Sound, a part of the 
Oc-cam river, 84; origin of the 
name, 84, note; narrower 
formerly, 85-86; Indian name 
for, was We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 171; 
a trip over, 485-487 

Alice SmithfieldSegar’s Grove, 
156 

Allen, Maurice, 507 

Alligator River at first called 
Lane’s River, 155 

Allyne, Master, one of the 
gentlemen on the first expe¬ 
dition, 151, 505 

Alva, Duke of, to execute the 
whole population of the Neth¬ 
erlands, xi; picture of, 22 


Amadas, Master Philip, one of 
the commanders of Raleigh’s 
first expedition, 49; on second 
expedition, Admiral of Vir¬ 
ginia, 108, 151; on eight days’ 
exploring party to the main, 
124; dispatched to recover 
stolen silver cup, 124-125; is 
sent to We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 127, 
note 2, 146; mentioned by 
Hawks, 149; Cape Hatteras 
at first named after, 155; 
trench cut by him at the 
Fort 308-309 
Anadale’s Chase, 156 
Anchor, accident in weighing, 
of the flyboat, 265; the Lion’s 
crew too weak to weigh, 267- 
268; loss of, and cable when 
they were to go to Cro-a-to- 
an, 310 

An-da-con, hostile attitude to¬ 
ward the English, 120; ap¬ 
pointed to kill Lane, 192 
Anne, Queen, picture of, 450 
Anwike, John, 505 
Apes, raccoons or opossums 
probably mistaken for, 322 
Apple thrown into Cobham’s 
room, 388-389 

A-quas-cog-oc, discovered in 
the eight days, exploring of 
the main, 124; location of, 
124, note 3; Indian of, stole a 
silver cup, 124-125; Indians of, 
attack the fifteen men, 230- 
231 

Archard, Arnold, 507; Joyce, 
508; Thomas, 508 
Armada, the Invincible, due to 
Pope Gregory XIII, 171-172; 
threatened England at the 
time of the removal of the 




510 


Index 


Arm ad a —Continued 
colonists by Lane, 218; Lane 
aids in the defence of England 
against the, serving on the 
Council of War with Raleigh, 
Grenville, Norris and others, 
220; English ships seized and 
added to the, 236; the Jesu¬ 
its’ boast of the impending 
conquest of England by the, 
236-237; preparation for the, 
at the time of Gov. White’s 
arrival in England, 269; part 
of the vessels intended for 
the, destroyed by Drake at 
Cadiz, 271-272; account of 
the fight with the, 273-280; 
danger to England, 273-275; 
Motley’s description of the 
forces assembled against Eng¬ 
land, 274-275; Lord Howard 
of Effingham commander of 
the English fleet, 275; Robert 
Dudley, commander of the 
land forces against, 275; Eng¬ 
lish Vice-Admirals against 
the, Drake, Hawkins and 
Frobisher, 275; monks and 
priests on board the, 276-277; 
tactics of the English against 
the, 277-278; the English 
fleet sailed from Plymouth 
to attack the, 428; the 
battle, 278; destruction of 
the, 278-279; Philip’s humili¬ 
ation over the defeat of, and 
preparation for a second, 355- 
358; destruction of the last at 
Cadiz, 355-358 

Armor, of the period, picture of, 
112; liked by the Indians, 70; 
White’s, found eaten through 
by rust, 309 

Arms, of the Indians, arrows, 
76; swords, 77; breast-plates, 
77; club, 77; Raleigh’s coat 
of, as granted by Elizabeth, 
87; calivers and match-lock 
muskets, 207 
Arrows, how made, 76 
Arthur, Richard, 507 
Artillery, of the period, picture 
of, 42 

Arundel, Earl of, has island 
named after him, 155 
Arundell, John, gentleman on 


second expedition, 109; sent 
to Win-gi-na, 118; on the 
eight days’ expedition to the 
main, 123, 125; sent to Eng¬ 
land, 127 

Assassination, of William the 
Silent, 51—52; the Duke of 
Guise, 280-281; Henry III, 
285; Henry IV, 433 
Aubry, sent to Cro-at-o-an, 118; 
return, 123 / 

Auto da Fe, picture of, 94; 
described, 96 

Avoca, site of Me-tack-wem, 
165 

Ax-a-can, Menendez’ settle¬ 
ment in Virginia, 44 
Azores, Grenville attacks the 
Spaniards in the, 228; White 
in the Hopewell sails for the, 
317 

B 

Babington’s plot against Eliza¬ 
beth, 237; Mary, Queen of 
Scots, implicated in, and exe¬ 
cuted for, 271; his estates 
pass to Raleigh, 271 
Backhouse, William, 505 
Bacon, Lord, has cape named 
after him, 156; deemed Ra¬ 
leigh did not need a pardon, 
436-437; picture of, 436 
Badge, or token of friendship 
desired by the Indians of 
Cro-a-to-an, 256; how they 
had suffered for want of one, 
256 

Bailey, Roger, 507 
Baldwin de Brioniis, their seat 
in Devon, Oakhampton, 3 
Baliol College, picture of, 100 
Ballard, John, takes part in 
Babington’s conspiracy, 237 
Bank of England incorporated, 
352 

Baque, Island of, Stafford sent 
to get sheep in, 245, 248; 
same as Beake, 245, note 1 
Barecombe, Edward, 505 
Barlow, account of Raleigh’s 
first expedition, 49-90; an old 
acquaintance of Raleigh, 58 
Barnes, Dennis, 505 
Barony of Roanoke and Das-a- 
mon-que-pe-uc, 261 



Index 


511 


Barry’s Court, captured by 
Raleigh, 18-19 

Bassett, a Devonshire name, 
58 

Bath, the Earldom of, one of 
the dignities in the Grenville 
family, 4; early name of the 
Roanoke Island region, 483 
Baum’s Point, White searches 
toward, 308 

Beake, Stafford, sent to get 
sheep in, 245, 248; Island also 
called Baque, 245, note 1 
Beale, Valentine, 505 
Beauchamp’s Plain, 156 
Beching, Silvester, 505 
Beer, loss of, in seeking for 
water in Musketo’s Bay, 245 
Bennett, Mark, 507 
Berde, William, 507 
Bermudas, a part of Virginia, 
431; sold in 1612, 481 
Berry, Henry, 507; Richard, 507 
Berry sent to Guiana by 
Raleigh, 358 

Bertie County,Me-tack-wem in, 
165; also O-han-o-ak, 166 
Bevis, Thomas, drowned, 305 
Bideford, the Grenvilles, lords 
of, 4; Raleigh’s first voyage 
to Virginia began from, and 
ended at, 56; home of Sir 
Richard Grenville, 56-57; 
picture of, 58; description of, 
57; does its part in destroying 
the Spanish Armada, 58 
Bilboes, Sky-co laid in the, 195 
Biscombe, Robert, 505 
Bishop, Michael, 507 
Blind Town, the English so 
called O-han-o-ak, 165-166 
Bloody Mary, succeeded by 
Elizabeth, 41, 276; picture of, 
52 

Bloody Tower, where Raleigh 
was confined, 406-407; picture 
of, 408 

Blunt, Philip, 505 
Boast, of the Jesuits of the ap¬ 
proaching conquest of Eng¬ 
land by the Armada, 236-237 
Boniten sent to Cro-at-o-an, 
118; return, 123 

Bonner, vessel offered by Drake 
to Lane, 209 
Bookener, Thomas, 505 


Borden, John, 507 
Borges, Joseph, 505 
Bourbon, Henry IV, ascends 
the throne of France, 285 
Branning, possibly the site of 
O-han-o-ak, 166 
Breast-plates, wooden, 77 
Bremige, gentleman on second 
expedition, 109 

Brick Tower, Raleigh im¬ 
prisoned in, after his mar¬ 
riage, 341-342, 407, 408 
Bridger, John, 507 
Bright, John, 507 
Brocke, John, 505 
Brook, Francis, on eight days’ 
exploring party to the main, 
124; Grenville complains of, 
136, 138 

Brooke, John, 507 
Browne, Henry, 507; William, 
507 

Burdan, John, 507 
Buttler, Thomas, 507 

C 

Cabot, John, England’s claim 
through, vii 

Cadiz, one of the headquarters 
of the Inquisition, 93; Spanish 
fleet at, attacked by Drake, 
271-272; second Armada de¬ 
stroyed here and town taken, 
355-358; forts protecting, 356. 
Cage, John, 505; Anthony, 507 
Caicos, Island of, fourth expe¬ 
dition reaches, 248 
Caliver, a fire-arm of the 
period, 207 

Calvin, picture of, 236 
Camden, County, Pas-sa-que- 
noke in, 165, 175; William, on 
smoking tobacco, 223 
Camisado planned by Lane on 
the Indians, 196 
Canary Islands, the first expe¬ 
dition touches at the, 60; also 
second expedition, 110 
Cannon, of the English, effect 
on the Indians, 76 
Cape Breton, discovered 1584, 
the French build the fort of 
Louisburg, 91 

Cape Fear, second expedition in 
danger of wreck at, 117; the 



512 


Index 


Cape Fear —Continued 
fourth expedition narrowly 
misses shipwreck on, 249; 
Tiburon, starved Spaniards 
taken in, 295 

Captain of the Guard, Raleigh 
made, 270-271; a post once 
occupied by Hatton, 270; 
duties of the office, 270-271, 
277; his services suspended 
after his marriage, 342 
Carey, Henry, picture of, 28; 

a Devonshire name, 58 
Carlisle, picture of, 284 
Carolina, Lords proprietors of, 
482; northern part of, settled 
by Virginians, 482, 485 
Carr, Robert, given Sherborne 
Castle by James I, 346, 406 
Catholic League, the head of, 
assassinated, 280-281; lost by 
the death of Gregory XIV, 
335 

Cavendish, orCandish, Thomas, 
gentleman on second expedi¬ 
tion, 109, 111; on eight days’ 
exploring party to the main, 
123; Grenville complains of, 
136, 138; high marshal, one of 
the officers under Lane, 150, 
151; how regarded by the 
Jesuits, 236 

Caycos, second expedition ar¬ 
rives at, 117 

Cecil, Wm. Lord Burghley, pic¬ 
ture of, 36; has harbor at 
mouth of Pamlico and Pungo 
rivers named after him, 155; 
death, 359; succeeded as 
prime minister by son Robert, 
359; who was an enemy of 
Raleigh, 359; and prejudiced 
James I against him, 374; 
picture of, 378; conflict be¬ 
tween, and Raleigh, 387-388; 
politely arrests Raleigh, 379; 
compared with Raleigh, 387; 
responsible for Raleigh’s trial, 
389-391; acted as one of the 
judges at Raleigh’s trial, 391; 
death of, 435 

Cedar trees, those first seen, 63 
Ceremonies on taking posses¬ 
sion of Virginia, 61-62, and 
note 1, p. 62 


Champernoun, the maiden name 
of Raleigh’s mother, 6; Sir 
Philip, Raleigh’s grandfather, 
6 

Chandeler, John, 505 
Cha-o-nists, one of the two most 
formidable tribes, 187, 194; 
more reliable than others, 194 
Chapman, John, 507; Alice, 508 
Charles V, William the Silent 
grew up in his household, 53; 
picture of, 56 , 

Charles IX and Catharine de 
Medici, picture of, 18; Charles 
I, born, 361 

Charles Fort, Coligny’s settle¬ 
ment in South Carolina, 43 
Charter, granted by Elizabeth 
to Raleigh, 1584, 41-47, 493- 
504; political conditions sur¬ 
rounding, 41-43; destruction 
of the two colonies of Coligny 
and Menendez, 43-44; sum¬ 
mary of its provisions, 45-46; 
similar to that granted to Sir 
Humphrey Gilbert, 47; area 
covered bv, 46; needed the 
sanction of Parliament, 49; 
full text of, 493-504 
Chas-sav-i, a food of the In¬ 
dians, 190 

Cha-u-nis Tem-o-a-tan, the min¬ 
eral country of the Indians, 
176-178 

Chaw-a-nook, on the upper 
Chowan, a great town, 75; 
Po-o-nens, lord of, 75, 121; 
name also of the Chowan 
river, 84; location of, 121; 
Men-a-to-non also lord of, 121; 
visited by Lane, 164, 165; 
military strength, 166; river 
of, had no current, 171 
Chep-a-noc, Indian town, 165, 
Lane reaches, on his return 
from the Roanoke river, 181 
Cherokees had cities of refuge, 
329 

Chesapeake Bay, disadvantage 
to this colony not to have 
been planted within, 83-84; 
Lane looked to this region as 
the better site for the Colony, 
182-183; Hakluyt advises Ra¬ 
leigh to plant the Colony 
within the, 239-240; and such 




Index 


513 


Chesapeake Bay —Continued 
was his intention and direc¬ 
tion, 250-251 

Chesapeake tribe, called also 
Ches-i-pe-ans, visited by 
Lane, 163-164; original tribe 
ruined by Powhatan, 167; 
joins in the conspiracy of Pe- 
mis-a-pan, 191, note 4; lived 
in Norfolk and Princess Anne 
Counties, 191, note 4 
Ches-i-pe-ans. See Chesapeake 
tribe, the Colonel of the, 197 
Cheyne, Vincent, 505 
Chichester, a Devonshire name, 
58 

Chipping, Edward, 505 
Chowan County, town of Chaw- 
a-nook in, 75; town of Mus- 
ca-mun-ge in, 165 
Chowan River, the upper part 
called the No-mo-pa-na, 75; 
the lower part called the 
Chaw-a-nook, 171; survivors 
of the Lost Colony fled up 
the, 322. 

Chaw-a-nook, Indian town, 75, 
121, 164, 166; assembly called 
at, 173; Lane defeats them, 173 
Chevin, John, 507 
Chip-o, river, falls into the 
Oc-cam, 75; now Currituck 
Sound, 75, 85; meaning of the 
word, 75 

Chowan, town, probable site of 
the ancient Chaw-a-nook, 166 
Chow-an tribe, same as the 
Cha-o-nists, one of the two 
most formidable tribes, 187 
“Christ our Victory,” Lane’s 
watchword, 198; likened to 
the cross to be cut over the 
name of the place the Colony 
would move to, 307, note 2 
Christening of Man-te-o and 
Virginia Dare, 259, 260-261 
Christian IV, of Denmark and 
Norway, becomes a Protes¬ 
tant leader, 280 
Christianity, taught by the 
settlers to the Indians, 186, 
note 1 

Church of England to be estab¬ 
lished in Virginia, xv; 46, 88, 
133, 260-261, 500 
Churchman, Geffery, 505 


Chy-na, a food of the Indians, 
190 

City of Raleigh, in Virginia, 
outside the fort, 147, 154, 192, 
note 4; condition of, when 
visited by Gov. White, 253; 
reparation of, 254; of refuge, 
the Indians had such, 329 
Civil war might have been 
avoided if first colony had 
succeeded, 83-84 
Clares, intermarriage with the 
Plantaganets, 5 

Clark, John, gentleman on 
second expedition, 109; Gren¬ 
ville complains of, 136, 138 
Clefs, Erasmus, 505 
Clement VIII praises the Mas¬ 
sacre of St. Bartholomew, 
353; character, 353 
Clement, William, 507 
Cliff on the Venezuela coast, 
351 

Climate of the Roanoke Island 
region, 132, 159-160 
Cloak, Sir Walter’s spread for 
the Queen to walk on, 26-32 
Cobham, Lord, disgraced by 
James, 378; as a prisoner, 382- 
383; only witness against 
Raleigh, 383, 387, 388, 389- 
390; picture of, 388; never pro¬ 
duced as a witness at the 
trial, 397; convicted, 403; re¬ 
prieved, 404-405; his estate 
confiscated, 405 

Coins, crowns and nobles, value 
of, 67 

Coke, prosecutes Raleigh, 393- 
403; his reputation dimmed 
by his course toward Raleigh, 
394; picture of, 394; opposes 
the arbitrary course of James, 
437 

Cole, a Devonshire name, 58 
Coleman, Robert, drowned, 305; 
Thomas, 507 

Coligny, patron of early voyage 
to America, ix; picture of, 10; 
fate of his settlement at 
Charles Fort, Port Royal, 
near Beaufort, South Caro¬ 
lina, 43; and at Fort Caro¬ 
lina, on the St. John’s River, 
Florida, 43 



514 


Index 


Colington Island, possible ori¬ 
gin or the name, 157 

Colman,-, 508 

Colombia, how discovered and 
settled by the Spanish, 350, 
note 2 

Colonies, Coligny’s at Charles 
Fort, Port Royal, South 
Carolina, 43; Fort Carolina, 
on the St. John’s River, 
Florida, 43; Menendez’ at 
Ax-a-can, Virginia, 44; Gil¬ 
bert’s in Newfoundland, 47 
Colonists, under Lane on Ro¬ 
anoke Island, 149-157; the 
gentlemen, 151; laborers and 
mechanics, 151-152, 153; sail¬ 
ors and soldiers, 152; probable 
antecedents, 152; comments 
on the, by Hawks, 228-229 
Compton Castle, home of Sir 
Otho Gilbert, 6-7; home of 
Raleigh’s mother, 7; ruins of, 
7; picture of, 6; resembled 
Stowe House, of the Gren¬ 
villes, 102 

Conies, quantity of, 63 
Conspiracy, of Pe-mis-a-pan to 
destroy the English, 190-200, 
192, note 1; revealed by Sky- 
co and another Indian, 195; 
defeated by Lane, 196-198 
Conspirators, heads of, exposed 
on the bridge, picture of, 238 
Constable, Marmaduke, 505 
Constitution of the United 
States, provisions in, 399-400; 
based on the Virginia plan, 
491, note 2 

Cooke, Capt., commander of 
the Hopewell, the Admiral, 
302, 305; tries finally to aid 
White in finding the Lost 
Colony, 302-311; goes with 
White to Amadas’ trench, 308 
Cooper, Christopher, 507 
Copper, ornaments of men and 
women, 68; distinguished the 
nobles, 69; highly valued, 
160; mine in Cha-u-nis Tem- 
o-a-tan, 176-178; called was- 
sa-dor, 176; how obtained, 
177; sent by Pe-mis-a-pan to 
other kings to engage them 
in opposition to Lane, 195 


Coral, white, used as orna¬ 
ment, 68 

Co-re Indians, 483 
Corn, the Indians made three 
crops of, a year, 70; intro¬ 
duced into England by Ra¬ 
leigh, 224 

Cornwall, Raleigh becomes Sen¬ 
eschal of, 222 

Corps of guard made by Lane 
on the Roanoke, 180 
Corvo, the returning boats of 
the fourth expedition reach, 
265; White in the Hopewell, 
reaches, 312 

Cos-si-ne, accompanied Lane 
up the Roanoke, 186-187 
Costigo, John, 505 
Cotesa, the second expedition 
lands at, 110; Cavendish ar¬ 
rives at, 111; presumably the 
same as Cottea 
Cotsmur, John, 507 
Cottea, Island of, fourth expe¬ 
dition arrives at, 245; presum¬ 
ably the same as Cotesa 
Council of War, Raleigh made a 
member of, 220, 240; Captain 
Ralph Lane, Sir Richard 
Grenville and Sir John Nor¬ 
ris also members, 220 
Course, of sailing, 50-51; map 
showing, 80 

Court, of Elizabeth, principal 
persons at, 34-35 and note, 35; 
Raleigh temporarily ban¬ 
ished, 341-342; reinstated, 358 
Court House, Manteo, picture 
of, 496 

Courtney, Rice, 505 
Courtneys, Powderham seat of 
the, 3; Raleigh descended 
from the, through his grand¬ 
father, Sir Philip Champer- 
noun, 6 

Cranes, quantity of, on Roa¬ 
noke Island, 63 

Cranmer, Archbishop, picture 
of, 98 

CRO, cut on the tree, 307, 328, 
489 

Croatan Sound, opposite to 
Roanoke Island, 85,321, note 1 
Cro-a-to-an town, messengers 
sent to, on arrival of second 
expedition, 118; location of. 





Index 


515 


Cro-a-to-an —Continued 

118, note 4; hostages for Man- 
te-o and Wan-chese there, 118- 
119; Capt. Raymond lands 
thirty men there, 118, 119, 
note 1; Man-te-o’s home, 121- 
122; the island on which it 
stood, known as Abbot’s Isle, 
193, 321;Captain Stafford sent 
to, 193;Indians of, tell the fate 
of the fifteen men, 230-232, 
257; visit of Stafford and 
Man-te-o to, 255-256; the 
word CROATOAN cut on the 
tree, 308, 327, 489; White 
thought the Colonists had 
gone to, 309-310; Man-te-o 
born at, 309; the Indians of, 
friendly to the English, 309; 
failure of White to go to, due 
to the storm and loss of 
anchor, cable andfreshwater, 
310-311; the intention of the 
Colonists to go there, 321; on 
De Bry’s map of Lane’s ex¬ 
pedition, 321; position of, 321; 
why selected for the removal 
of the Colony, 325-326; some 
escape to, 328 

Cro-a-to-an tribe, tradition as 
to the incorporation in it of 
the survivors of the Lost 
Colony, 322-323; moved to 
Lumber River, Robeson 
County, 323; found there by 
the Huguenots, 323 

Cross, set up on taking posses¬ 
sion of Virginia, 62, note 1; 
none cut in the tree over the 
word CROATOAN, 308, note 
2; crosses cut in trees by the 
survivors of the Lost Colony, 
324 

Crown, coin, value of, 67 

Currants, abounded on Roanoke 
Island, 79 

Currituck Sound, formerly the 
Chip-o River, 75, 85 

Cuyguateo, second expedition 
reaches, 117 

D 

Dare, Ananias, 507; Eleanor, 
508; Virginia, 220-221; 259, 
260-261; 330-331; 508 


Dare, county, shore of, visible 
from New Inlet, 83; named 
after Virginia Dare, 220-221; 
Virginia, christened, 259, 260- 
261; the legend of the White 
Doe, 330-331 
Darige, Richard, 507 
Dartmouth Castle, in Devon, 3 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, one of 
Win-gi-na’s residences, 66, 
note 4; the king had corn 
fields there, 190; the rendez¬ 
vous of the conspiracy of Pe- 
mis-a-pan, 191; Pe-mis-a-pan 
goes over to, 194; Lane at¬ 
tacks him there, 197-198; 
Indians of, attack the fifteen 
men, 230; remnant of Pe-mis- 
a-pan’s men dwelt at; Wan- 
chese kept company with 
them, 257; unfortunate at¬ 
tempt at revenge on, 257-259; 
friendly Indian killed by mis¬ 
take, 258-259; held responsi¬ 
ble by White for the ruin of 
things at the Fort, 309; lay in 
the region now called Ma- 
shoes, 486. 

David,-, 506 

Davis Strait discovered, 200 
Deane, Roger, 505 
De Bry map, Albemarle Sound, 
narrower on, 85-86; Cro-a-to- 
an on, 321 

Deer, number seen, 63; feeding 
on the melons growing in the 
deserted houses, 253-254; 
sleeping, killed by the 
Indians, 254-255 
Del Oro, Fort, capture of, 14-18 
Deputy General of Virginia, 
Lane, 106, 108 

Desmond, Earl of, makes insur¬ 
rection against England, 14- 
22; vast estate of, 14—15; 
power of, 15; death, 22; 
Raleigh receives part of his 
estate and attempts to people 
it, 47-48 

D’Evereux, Robert, Earl of 
Essex, prominent at Court, 
35, see Essex 

Devonshire, birthplace of 
Raleigh, 1-4; celebrated 
families and their estates in, 
3; towns in, 4-5; celebrated 






516 


Index 


Devonshire —Continued 
men of, 57-58; families from 
still represented in Virginia, 
58; the fossil fish in, 58; 
origin of the name, 58; 
represented by Raleigh in 
Parliament, 87, 235; map of, 
showing Raleigh’s home, etc., 
110; colonists under Lane 
probably from, 152; Drake a 
native of, 203; Raleigh be¬ 
comes Vice-Admiral of, 222 
Discovery, voyages of, by the 
Roanoke Island colonists, 
163-164; to Se-co-tan, 163; to 
the Ches-e-pe-ans, 163-164; 
to Chaw-a-nook, 164 
Dixon, on the life and death of 
Raleigh, 468-469 
Dog’s meat, Lane’s party re¬ 
duced to subsisting on, 175, 
180 

Dominica, same as Hispaniola, 
or Haiti, or San Domingo. 
Another island of that name 
only, White’s last expedition 
reaches, 292 

Don Antonio attempts to regain 
the throne of Portugal, 279- 
280; Drake’s mortification 
over defeat, 353-354 
Dorothy, one of the vessels of 
the second expedition, 109 
Dorrell, Henry, 507 
Dorset, Earl of, an owner of 
Sherborne Castle, 344 
Drake, Sir Francis, early voy¬ 
age to America, ix; came 
from Devon, 57; passes on 
Raleigh’s patent, 88; at Bat¬ 
tle of Ulloa Bay, 116, 203; 
Lane refers to his actions in 
Virginia, 182; origin and 
personal appearance, 203; ca¬ 
reer, 203-204; knighted by 
Elizabeth on board his ship, 
204; comes to Virginia, 204, 
225-227; picture of, 204; the 
arrival of his fleet reported 
by Stafford, 205-206; writes 
to Lane, 206, 212; his generous 
offers, 206-208, 212-213, 226- 
227; Lane visits, 206; offers to 
give Lane the ship Francis, 
207; also pinnaces and small 
boats, 208; a storm strikes 


his fleet, 208-209; the Francis 
driven to sea, 208-209; he then 
offers the Bonner, 209; asked 
to take the colonists back to 
England, 209-210; and does 
so, 210-211; “Sir Francis 
Drake Revised,” quotation 
from, 211-214; commented on 
by Hawks, 214-217; attract¬ 
ed to the right place on the 
Virginia shore by a signal- 
fire, 211-213; brought tobacco 
to England, 222; and from 
Peru, 224; picture of the ship 
in which he sailed around the 
world, 224; how he was re¬ 
garded by the Jesuits, 236; 
attacks the Spanish fleet at 
Cadiz, 271-272; Vice-Admiral 
against the Armada, 275; his 
summary of the battle with 
the Armada, 279; died near 
Porto Bello, 354 

Drawing of a prisoner, picture 
of, 404 

Drugs, from plants on or near 
Roanoke Island, 159, 365 

Dudley, Robert, Earl of Leices¬ 
ter, picture of, 26; one of the 
principal persons at Court, 
35; made Governor General of 
Holland, leads English forces 
against Spain, 210, note 1; 
death of, 285 

Duelling, Raleigh’s views on, 
and connection with, 349-350 

Duke of Guise, assassinated, 
280-281 

Durham house, Raleigh’s Lon¬ 
don residence, 347; picture of, 
348 

Dutch, the, prevent the army 
of Farnese from joining the 
Armada, 278 

Dutton, William, 507 

E 

Earnest, John, 507 

East India Company estab¬ 
lished, 361 

E-cho-ta, a city of refuge, 329 

Edenton, site of Mus-ca-mun-ge 
165 

Edict of Nantes issued bv Henry 
IV, 360 




Index 


517 


Edward VI rejects claims of 
Spain to America, vii 
Edwards’ account of Raleigh in 
Parliament, 235 

El Dorado, Raleigh becomes 
interested in, 283; sends out 
an expedition to investigate, 
350 

Elizabeth rejects Spanish claim 
to America, viii; picture of, 
32; personal appearance, 33; 
grants charter to Raleigh, 
1584, 41-47, 493-504; excom¬ 
municated by Pius V, 41-42; 
plots against, 42; names Vir¬ 
ginia in honor of herself, 86; 
declines the sovereignty of 
Holland, 210, note 1; tries 
smoking tobacco, 223; bet 
with Raleigh about weighing 
smoke, 223; how regarded by 
the Jesuits, 237; Babington’s 
plot against the life of, 237; 
would not let Raleigh go to 
Virginia, 241; picture of, 272; 
picture of, by Zucchero, 356; 
death of, 373; factions at 
Court after her death, 374 
Elizabeth, one of the vessels of 
the second expedition, 109 
Elizabeth City, N. C., 485 
Ellis, Thomas, 507; Robert, 508 
Embargo laid on English ships, 
269, 287 

Enemies of God, the Protes¬ 
tants so called by the Roman 
Catholics, x 

England, claim of, to America, 
vii-viii; hostile relations with 
Spain, 91, 111, 128, note 1, 
204, 236; danger to, from the 
Spanish Armada, 273-275; 
forces assembled to attack, 
274-275; conducts war on 
Spain and her Colonies, 281; 
sends Drake and Hawkins 
against the Spanish West 
Indies, 353; Philip’s hatred 
of,355; the king of, undertakes 
to colonize Virginia, 367 
En-se-no-re, friendly attitude 
toward the English, 120, 185; 
his credit shaken with the 
Indians when Lane was sup¬ 
posed to be killed, 186, but 
revives upon his return alive, 


187, 188; his superstitious re¬ 
gard for the English, 187; 
made Pe-mis-a-pan, his son, 
sow corn for the English, 189- 
190; his death a great loss to 
the Colony, 185, 190; 

“month’s mind” for, part of 
the conspiracy of Pe-mis-a- 
pan, 191 

Entrance of the vessels into 
Pamlico Sound, 146 
E-ra-can-o, accompanied Lane 
up the Roanoke, 186-187 
Escurial, picture of the, one 
of the palaces of Philip II, 48 
Eseven, George, 505 
Essex, Robert D’Evereux, earl 
of, prominent at court, 35; 
island named after him, 155; 
duel with Raleigh prevented, 
280; becomes the Queen’s 
favorite, 285; married the 
daughter of Walsingham, 285; 
challenges Raleigh, 349; one 
of the commanders in the at¬ 
tack on Cadiz, 356: picture of, 
350; strained relations with 
Raleigh, 550; his insurrection 
and death, 359-360 
Established Church in Virginia, 
the Church of England, 46, 
88, 133, 260-261, 500 
Evans, John, 505 
Exeter, the town of, 2-3 
Exploring party, under Gren¬ 
ville, from Wok-o-kon to the 
main, 123-125 

E-y-an-o-co preserved seven of 
the Lost Colony, 322 

F 

Factions at Court after the 
death of Elizabeth, 374-377 
Faerie Queene, published by 
Spenser, 280 

Falcon Tavern, picture of, 88 
Farnese, Alexander, the Span¬ 
ish leader of the army to at¬ 
tack England, 275; picture of, 
276; held back by the Dutch, 
278 

Farthow, William, 505 
Faulcon, a kind of cannon, 110 
Fawkes, Guy, 416-431. See 
Gunpowder Plot. 




518 


Index 


Fear, Cape of, the second expe¬ 
dition in danger of wreck on, 
117; the fourth expedition 
nearly wrecked on, 249 
Fenton, Capt. Edward, early 
voyage to America, ix 
Ferdinando, Simon, a spy of 
Spain, 49-50; runs the Tiger 
aground, 117-118, note 1; in¬ 
let named after him, 131-132, 
132; praised by Lane, 132; 
Lane dates letter from Port, 
in Virginia, 136; returns with 
Grenville to England in the 
Tiger, 150; comes back again 
with Governor White, 241; he 
was now Master of the Ad¬ 
miral, 249; forsook the fly¬ 
boat, 243; told them there 
were no savages in Santa 
Cruz, 244; sends Capt. Staf¬ 
ford to seek imaginary sheep 
in the Isle of Beake, 245, 248; 
prevents salt being gotten in 
Ross Bay, 246; prevents their 
getting plants in St. German’s 
Bay, 247; deceives them as to 
stopping at Hispaniola, 247- 
248; deceives them as to salt 
at Caicos, 248; mistaken as to 
the location of Cro-at-o-an, 
249; nearly wrecks the vessels 
on Cape Fear, 249; compels 
the colonists to locate again 
on Roanoke Island, to their 
ruin, 249-251; his grief at the 
safe arrival of the flyboat, 
254; wretched condition of his 
crew on the return to Eng¬ 
land, 267-268; helped to cause 
the ruin of the Colony, 320 
Feudal, State, Raleigh’s colony 
was to be, xiv-xv; land to be 
held by him under the feudal 
tenure of homage and a fifth 
of the gold and silver ob¬ 
tained, 46; ceremonies on tak¬ 
ing possession of Virginia, 61- 
62, and note 1, 62; Raleigh’s 
grantees to hold by, tenure 
under him, 154; term ap¬ 
plied to the King of Chaw-a- 
nook, 166; O-kis-ko becomes 
a feudatory of Elizabeth and 
Raleigh, 188-189; Man-te-o 
made Lord of Roanoke and 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 259-261 


Fever, John, 505 
Fifteen men left behind by 
Grenville, to hold the coun¬ 
try, 227, 229; fate of the, 230- 
232; the search for these by 
Governor White decides the 
fate of his Colony, 249-251; 
only the bones of one found, 
250; Stafford seeks to learn 
fate of the, from the Cro-a- 
to-an Indians, 255, 257 
Fires, used as signals by the 
Indians, 179, 191, by the Eng¬ 
lish, 211-212; and by the 
Spaniards, 293, 295 
Fish, abundance of, around 
Roanoke Island, 79 
Flax abounded on Roanoke 
Island, 79, 159 

Flora and fauna on Roanoke 
Island, 79 

Flores, returning vessels of the 
fourth expedition, see, 265; 
White returning in the Hope- 
well, reaches, 314; Grenville’s 
last fight with the Spanish 
off, 337-339 

Florida, second expedition 
reaches, 117; territory in¬ 
cluded under that name, 117, 
note 3 

Flyboat, the Roe-Buck, Cap¬ 
tain Clark commanded, 109, 
138; one also in the fourth 
fleet; 242; forsaken by Simon 
Ferdinando, 243; but arrives 
safely at Hat-o-rask, 254;acci- 
dent in weighing anchor, to re¬ 
turn to England,265;separates 
from the Lion, 265-266; diffi¬ 
cult return voyage, 266-268; 
reaches Smerwick, 266 
Food, ordinary articles of, with 
the Indians, 70-71, 72, 73; 
wine made by them, 72, 160; 
the islands abounded with 
fruit, etc., 78, 79, 159-160; 
chas-sav-i, 190, 194; chy-na, 
190; oysters, 194 
Force of the second expedition 
was 120 men, 135 
Fort, little said of the location 
and building of the, 147; 
called the New Fort in Vir¬ 
ginia, 141, 154, 160, 192, note 
4; condition of, when found by 
Gov. White, 253; condition. 



Index 


519 


Fort— Continued, 
of, when found by the party 
searching for the lost Colony, 
307-308; condition in 1654, 
482; picture of, 486; present 
condition, 487-491; in a for¬ 
est, 488; the monument, 487; 
size, 489; the marked trees 
have vanished, 489; the scene 
from the, 490; site of, 490; 
how the title to the, is now 
held, 490-491 

Forteventura, second expedi¬ 
tion stops at island of, 110 
Forty-fourth degree of north 
latitude, northern limit of 
the claim of Spain, viii 
Fowl, wild, abundance of, 63 
Fox, Thomas, 505 
France, a rival to Spain and 
England for America, xii 
Francis, name of the vessel of¬ 
fered by Drake to Lane, 207; 
driven to sea by the storm, 
208, 209, 213 

Frobisher, Sir Martin, early 
voyage to America, ix; how 
regarded by the Jesuits, 236; 
Vice-Admiral against the Ar¬ 
mada, 275; picture of, 286; 
arrested Raleigh after his 
marriage, 342; dies from 
wound in fight with the Span¬ 
ish, 353 

Fulford family, their seat Ful- 
ford House in Devon, 3 
Fuller’s “Worthies of England,” 
xv 

G 

Galileo hampered by the In¬ 
quisition, 360 
Gannes, Dougham, 505 
Garden, Humfrey, 505 
Garden House, where Raleigh 
was confined, 407-408 
Gardiner, Master, one of the 
gentlemen on the second ex¬ 
pedition, 151, 505 
Garnet, connection with the 
Gunpowder Plot, 422; execu¬ 
tion, 428-429, 431 
General of Virginia, Grenville 
appointed, 101; Sidney con¬ 
sidered, 105-106 


Gentlemen, the principal, on 
the second expedition, 109, 
149 

George, Edward, Grenville 
complains of, 136, 138 

Gilbert, Sir Humphrey, early 
voyages to America, ix; Ra¬ 
leigh’s mother the widow of 
Sir Otho, 6-7; John, Humph¬ 
rey and Adrian, Raleigh’s 
half-brothers, 7; Compton 
Castle became property of 
the family, 7; picture, 6; 
Humphrey’s voyage of 1578, 
13; lost at sea, 1583, 47; took 
possession of Newfoundland, 
47; his patent the model for 
Raleigh’s, 47; came from 
Devon, 57; expedition sup¬ 
plied with laborers, &c., 152- 
153; Capt. Bartholomew, sent 
on voyage to Virginia, 364; 
Richard, 505 

Glande, Darby, 505 

Glane, Elizabeth, 508 

Gold, found in America by 
Pizarro and Cortes, 55; the 
mineral country of Cha-u-nis 
Tem-o-a-tan, 176-178; mine on 
the Orinoco seen by Capt. 
Keymis, 351 

Gondomar, Count, picture of, 
446 

Gosnoll, Capt. Bartholomew, 
sent on voyage to Virginia in 
1602, 364 

Gostigo, John, one of the colo¬ 
nists under Lane, 150 

Gourgues, Dominique de, 
avenges the destruction of the 
Huguenot settlement in Flor¬ 
ida, 43 

Government, of Raleigh’s Col¬ 
ony, rules for, promulgated 
by him have been lost, 108; 
all changed after the removal 
by Drake, 232; new form of, 
under Gov. White, 241; exact 
character now unknown, 241. 
See topics Charter and 
Officers. 

Governor and assistants of the 
City of Raleigh in Virginia, 
241-242 

Gran-ga-nim-e-o visits the Eng¬ 
lish, 65; brother of Win-gi-na, 




Index 


520 


Gran-ga-nim-e-o —Continued 
65; his state and bodyguard, 
65-66; lived in the town of 
Roanoke, 66, note 4; drinks 
wine, 67; his wife and chil¬ 
dren, 68; his costume, 68; 
signals given to the vessels 
on his approach, 69-70; liked 
the English armor, 70; kept 
his promises, 70; gifts of food 
to the English, 70; not at 
home when the English first 
came to Roanoke, 71-72; his 
house had five rooms, 72; in 
his house was an Idol, 73; 
attitude toward the English, 
120; comes aboard the fleet 
at Hat-o-rask, 127; he or 
some subordinate chief wel¬ 
comed the English to Ro¬ 
anoke, 144, 146; visits Sir 
Richard Grenville, 145; Win- 
gi-na changed his name on 
death of, 162, 172 

Grant, from Elizabeth to Ra¬ 
leigh, see. Charter, Full text 
of, 493-504 

Granville County, North Caro¬ 
lina, named after Sir Richard 
Grenville, 104 

Grapes, native to the seacoast 
of Virginia, 62; their pro¬ 
fusion, 62-63, 159 

Grapevine, Roanoke Island, 
picture of, 68 

Great Carack, Raleigh presides 
over, securing the spoils, 342- 
343 

Green apples of Santa Cruz, ef¬ 
fect of eating, 243 

Greenesville County, Virginia, 
named after Sir Richard 
Grenville, 104 

Green way Castle, one of the 
homes of Sir Otho Gilbert, 
first husband of Raleigh’s 
mother, 6-7 

Gregory XIII, great enemy of 
the Protestants, 91-92; mas- 

j sacre of St. Bartholomew, 92; 
reforms the calendar but not 
the Inquisition, 92; dies, 1585, 
200; succeeded by Sixtus V, 
200 

Grenville, Sir Richard, lord of 
Bideford, 4; Wimund Raleigh 
married into the family, 5-6; 


contributes towards Raleigh’s 
first expedition, 49, 56-57; 
superintended the departure 
of the first expedition, 59; 
passes on Raleigh’s patent, 
88; appointed General of Vir¬ 
ginia, 101; descent, 101, 103; 
country home, 101-103; pic¬ 
ture of, 102; career, 103; 
spelling of the name, 103-104; 
described by Kingsley, 104- 
105; heads the second expe¬ 
dition to Virginia, 109-129; 
meets Spanish Captain of 
Port of Plata, 114-116; eight 
days’ voyage from Wok-o-kon 
to the main to visit Win-gi- 
na, 123-125; returns to Eng¬ 
land, 127, 129, 148; takes large 
Spanish ship on the way, 128; 
his promise to return, 129; 
took back the various prod¬ 
ucts of the country with him, 
130; trouble between, and 
Lane, 136-141; Pamlico Sound 
first called Grenville’s Roads, 
155; his delayed return from 
England, 210; serves on the 
Council of War against the 
Spanish Armada, 220; a coun¬ 
ty in Virginia and one in 
North Carolina named in his 
honor, 220; had an Indian 
servant, 221, 229-230, named 
Raleigh, 230; arrives with 
three ships just after the 
Colonists had left with Drake, 
227-228; leaves fifteen men 
behind on Roanoke Island, 
227-228; attacks the Span¬ 
iards in the Azores, 228; point 
at which he retires from Vir¬ 
ginia history, 228; how he was 
regarded by the Jesuits, 236; 
heroic death in brilliant ac¬ 
tion as commander of the 
Revenge, against the Span¬ 
iards, 337-339; Raleigh writes 
account of this, 349 
Grenville’s Roads, early name 
for Pamlico Sound, 155 
Grenvilles, lords of Bideford 
and Ivilkhampton, 4; heads of, 
were the Earls of Bath, 483 
Grey, Lord, disgraced by James, 
378; favored the Puritans, 
382; condemned and re- 




Index 


521 


Grey, Lord —Continued, 
prieved, 403-404; his estate 
confiscated, 405 

Griffyn, Rowland, 505 

Guanima, second expedition 
reaches, 117 

Guiana, Raleigh becomes in¬ 
terested in, 270, 283, 349-351; 
basis of England’s claim to, 
351; now Venezuela, 351; 
Raleigh publishes account of, 
351; Raleigh’s expedition to, 
re-establishes him with the 
Queen, 352; Raleigh published 
account of voyage to, 358; 
sends expedition under Berry, 
358; the second voyage of 
Raleigh to, 439-446; conflict¬ 
ing claims of Spain and Eng¬ 
land to, 440-441 

Guise, Duke of, assassinated, 
280-281 

Gulf Stream, on White’s last 
voyage, vessels make use of, 
300 

Gunpowder Plot, 416-431; origi¬ 
nated with Catesby, 417; com¬ 
municated to Piercy, 417-418, 
sent to Flanders for Fawkes, 
418; communicated to the 
Jesuits, 421-422; F a t h e r 
Greenway, 421; Garnet, 422; 
Rookwood, Digby and Tres- 
ham, 423-424; revealed by 
Tresham, 424-427; arrest of 
Fawkes, 427; the conspirators 
hunted down, 427-428; execu¬ 
tions, 428-429 

Gustavus Adolphus, picture of, 
432 

Guy Fawkes, 416-431. See Gun¬ 
powder Plot 

H 

Haiti, the name means the high, 
mountainous land; same as 
Hispaniola, Dominica or San 
Domingo; desolate character 
of the coast, 295; full of wild 
bulls, boars and serpents, 295; 
bones of men at Cape Tiburon, 
296 

Hakluyt, Richard, letter from 
Lane, 159-160; advises Ra¬ 
leigh to plant the Colony with¬ 


in the Chesapeake Bay, 239- 
240; dedicates books to Ra¬ 
leigh, 240; right to trade in 
Virginia granted by Raleigh 
to, 283; letter to, from Gover¬ 
nor White as to his last voy¬ 
age to Virginia, 287-290 ;death 
of, 434 

Hampden, John, born, 352 
Harbors, and inlets near Roa¬ 
noke Island described by 
Lane, 131-132; described 
by Hariot, 143-144; Cecil’s 
harbor at mouth of Pamlico 
and Pungo Rivers, 155; good, 
much desired, 182-183 
Hares, quantity of, 63 
Hariot, Thomas, man of science 
on the second expedition, 108- 
109; on eight days’ exploring 
party to the main, 123; his 
account of the landing of the 
second expedition, 143-144; 
map of Virginia from his nar- 
r a t i v e, 142; mentioned by 
Hawks, 149; one of the most 
important of the Colonists, 
151; land between the Pasquo¬ 
tank and Little Rivers named 
after him, 155; his theory of 
the origin of the Roanoke 
River, 182; how he was to be 
killed by the Indians, 192; 
went back to England with 
Drake, 221; aided to the last 
by Raleigh, 221; probably a 
Deacon, preached and bap¬ 
tised, 260, note; dedicates his 
Narrative of Virginia to Ra¬ 
leigh, 279; visits Raleigh in 
prison, 411; pensioned by 
Northumberland, 410; intro¬ 
duces Keymis, 411, 505 
Harp, H., Captain of the pin¬ 
nace in which was Capt. Ed¬ 
ward Spicer, 297; took two 
Spanish frigates, 299 
Harquebus, a kind of firearm 
described, 61 
Harrie, Bennett, 505 
Harris, John, 505 
Harvey, Thomas, one of the 
gentlemen of the second ex¬ 
pedition, 151, 505; Sir George, 
suppresses evidence in Ra¬ 
leigh’s favor, 389 




522 


Index 


Harvey’s Neck, site of We-a-pe- 
me-oc, 165 

Harvie, Margery, 508;-,508 

Hat-o-rash. See Hatteras 

Hatteras, same as Hat-o-rask; 
fleet arrives at, 127; at first 
named after Capt. Amadas, 
155; Master Pridiox sent to 
live there, 193; some of the 
fifteen men, when attacked, 
fled to, 231; fourth expedition 
reaches, 249; the deserted fly¬ 
boat arrives safely at, 254; the 
treacherous coast, 301-302; 
White’s last expedition reach¬ 
es, 302; leaves from there to 
find the lost Colony, 304-309; 
Capt. Mace spends a month 
trading near, 364-366 

Hatton, Sir Christopher, pic¬ 
ture of, 38; passes on Raleigh’s 
patent, 88; has islands named 
after him, 156; Captain of the 
Guard, 270 

Hawkins, Capt. John, early 
voyages to America, ix; came 
from Devon, 57; at Battle of 
Ulloa Bay, 116, 203; a relative 
of Drake, 203; said to have 
introduced tobacco into Eng¬ 
land, 224; how he was regard¬ 
ed by the Jesuits, 236; Vice- 
Admiral against the Armada, 
275; meets the returning ves¬ 
sels of White’s last expedition, 
314; watching for Spanish 
ships, 314-315; picture of, 280; 
death of, near Porto Rico, 
353-354 

Hawks, comments on the colon¬ 
ists on Roanoke Island, 149; 
comments on Lane’s pro¬ 
jected journey of discovery to 
the north, 169; account of the 
mineral section of North Car¬ 
olina, 178; comments on the 
criticism of Lane for leaving, 
214-217; comments on the 
colonists as of the time of 
their leaving with Drake, 
228-229; comments on the 
Colony as re-established un¬ 
der Governor White, 241; on 
the life and death of Raleigh, 
466-467 

Hayes Barton, birthplace of 


Sir Walter, frontispiece; home 
of Walter Raleigh, Sr., 7; 
close to the River Otter, 8 
Hay-noke Indians, 483 
Heard, a Devonshire name, 58 
Henry VIII breaks with Spain 
and Rome, vii; Henry III 
assassinated, 285; Henry IV 
succeeds to the crown of 
France, 285; besieges Paris, 
334; is excommunicated, 334, 
335; becomes nominally a 
Roman Catholic, 352; issued 
the Edict of Nantes and 
abolished the Inquisition in 
France, 360; picture of, 360; 
assassinated, 433; succeeded 
by Louis XIII, 433; Prince of 
England, death of, 434-435; 
picture of, 434 

Herne, Griffith, of Drake’s fleet, 
offers to aid Lane, 208 
Heskit, Thomas, 505 
Hispaniola, the name means 
Little Spain; also called Hai¬ 
ti, Dominica and San Domin¬ 
go, 247, note 3; second expedi¬ 
tion reaches, 110; riches of, 
and weakness of Spain in, 135; 
courtesies between the Span¬ 
ish and English in, 113-116, 
152; fourth expedition reaches, 
247-248; Ferdinando deceives 
them as to stopping there, 
247-248; desolate character of 
the coast, 295-296 
History of the World,Raleigh’s, 
411-414 

Holecroft, Robert, 505 
Holland, offers its sovereignty to 
Queen Elizabeth, 210; note 1, 
England comes to the aid of, 
against Philip II, 210, note 1 
Holyrood Palace, picture of, 380 
Homage, basis of Raleigh’s 
tenure of Virginia, 62, note 1 
Hopewell, one of the vessels on 
White’s last voyage, 290; 
name of the Virginia town, 
290, note 5; always spoken of 
as the Admiral, 292, 295, 297, 
298, 300, 304; Captain Cooke 
master of, 302; White was on 
board of, 302-303; one of the 
two vessels which searched 



Index 


523 


Hopewell —Continued 
for the Lost Colony, 301, 
note 2 

Horses, native on Roanoke 
Island, 79 

Hostages, for Man-te-o and 
Wan-chese, 81, 118-119, note 1 
Hostility, first act of, between 
the English and the Indians, 
brought on by theft of a silver 
cup by an Indian, 124-125 
Houses, of the Indians, one had 
five rooms, 72; use of the 
rooms, 73; their Idol kept in 
their sleeping rooms, 73 
Howard, Lord, of Effingham, 
picture, 274; came near hav¬ 
ing a duel with Raleigh, 349; 
one of the commanders in the 
attack on Cadiz, 356; Lord 
Henry, an enemy of Raleigh, 
390; picture of, 392 
Howe, George, slain by the 
savages, 254, 257, 508 
Hudson Bay, discovered, 433 
Huguenots,colony of, destroyed 
by Menendez, xii; thousands 
slaughtered in the massacre 
of St. Bartholomew, 11-12; 
find the Cro-a-to-an tribe in 
Robeson County, 323; politi¬ 
cal power of the, destroyed by 
Richelieu, 433 
Hulme, Thomas, 505 
Hume, on the life and death of 
Raleigh, 468 

Humfrey, Richard, 505;Thomas, 
508 

Hyde County, Pom-e-i-ock in, 
84, 124, note 2; Cro-a-to-an 
in, 118, note 4 

I 

Idol, kept in their sleeping 
room, 73; carried with them to 
war, 77; an “illusion of the 
devil,” 78 

Indian, etiquette, interruption 
of a speaker, 66; relation of 
master and servant, 67; wom¬ 
en, dress of, 68; men, dress of, 
68; trading all done by the 
chief, 69; deference to King, 
nobility and governors, 69; 
noble, woman, how attended, 


69; towns fortified, as Roa¬ 
noke, 71; pots and dishes, 73; 
localities, etc., map of, 76; 
swords and breast-plates, 77; 
corn introduced into England 
by Raleigh, 224; Raleigh, an, 
servant to Grenville, 230 
Indians, how to be treated, Ral¬ 
eigh’s plan, XIY-XV, 189; 
those first seen, 63-69; they 
fished for the English, 64; 
Gran - ga - nim - e - o visits 
the English, 65-68; courtesy 
shown speakers, 66; Indian 
kingdoms, Chaw-a-nook, We- 
a-pe-me-oc, Se-co-tan, Pom- 
ou-ic and New-si-oc, map 76; 
first trading with, 67; use of 
coral, 68; color of, 69; Bar¬ 
low’s amiable estimate of, 73, 
74; appear to have travelled 
little, 74; wondered at the 
whiteness of the English, 
their ships and arms, 76, 78; 
sang songs as they marched to 
battle, 77; admired the En¬ 
glish ships, 76; alarm at fire¬ 
arms, 76; the object of taking 
two to England, 81; some men¬ 
tioned in connection with the 
coming of the second expedi¬ 
tion, 119-123; means of enter¬ 
tainment and diversion of the, 
152-153; appear to have with¬ 
drawn from Roanoke town, 
157; courteous and desirous of 
clothes, according to Lane, 
160; made treaties with Lane, 
161; case of change of name 
on death of a relative, 162; 
called their Kings or military 
leaders wer-o-ances, 164; ruled 
over definite territory, 164; 
hostility towards the En¬ 
glish, 173, note 4; their tac¬ 
tics in opposition to Lane in 
his journey up the Roanoke, 
174-181; signal fires, 179, 191; 
attack Lane on the voyage up 
the Roanoke, 179; tried to poi¬ 
son the English, 185; those in 
this region called by the gen¬ 
eral name of Ren-a-po-aks, 
186; were taught Christianity 
by the settlers, 186, note 1; 
four accompanied Lane up the 





524 


Index 


Indians —Continued 
Roanoke, 186-187; of all, the 
Cha-o-nists and Man-go-aks 
were the most formidable, 
187; superstitious ideas in re¬ 
gard to the immortality of 
the English, 187; effect on, of 
O-kis-ko’s submission to Eliz¬ 
abeth and Raleigh, 189; some 
of their articles of food, 70, 
71,72, 73, 78, 79, 159, 160, 190; 
more hostile to the English 
after death of En-se-no-re, 
190; “month’s mind” in honor 
of the dead, 191; devices to 
starve the English, 193; Lane 
obtainedfoodfrom, 194; some, 
taken to England with Drake, 
221; slay George Howe, 254; 
kill sleeping deer, 254; how 
those of Cro-a-to-an received 
Stafford and Man-te-o, 255- 
256; of Cro-a-to-an desired 
badge or token of friendship, 
256; revenge sought on those 
of Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 257- 
259; watching those searching 
for the Lost Colony, 306, note 
2; dug up the things the Colo¬ 
nists left, 308; E-y-an-o-co 
preserves seven of the Lost 
Colony, 322; Wo-chin-cho- 
punck deceived the English 
in search for members of the 
Lost Colony, 322; had cities of 
refuge, 329 

Inlet, through which the first 
Colonists entered, 61, 71, 81- 
83; inlets and harbors de¬ 
scribed by Lane, 131-132; an¬ 
cient, which are now closed, 
3.56—157 

Inquisition, condemns to death 

* the whole population of the 
Netherlands, X-XI; account 

’ of the, 92-98; antiquity of, 
92; Spanish, 93; Seville and 
Cadiz headquarters of the, 
93; mode of procedure, 93-96; 
torture chamber of, picture, 
92; an Auto da Fe' picture, 
94; described, 96; the Grand 
Inquisitor, 95; terror inspired 
by the “Holy Office,” 96-98; 
took root in America, 96; at¬ 
tacked the rich, 96; how over¬ 


thrown, 97; number of victims 
in Spain, 97; opposed by the 
Protestants, 98; Sixtus V, con- 
suiter to the, 200;to be estab¬ 
lished in England by the 
Spanish Armada, 273-274, 
276-277, instruments of tor¬ 
ture captured by the English, 
276-277; upheld by the Popes 
of Rome, 353; Henry IV abol¬ 
ished it in France, 360; Galileo 
endangered by the, 360; ex¬ 
terminated Protestantism in 
Spain, 361 

Insubordination of some of the 
crews under Lane, 134; under 
Grenville, 137 

Ireland, Raleigh aids in sup¬ 
pressing insurrection in, 14- 
22; visits it again, 280 
Ireland, Richard, 505 
Irishmen, two left behind at 
Musket o’s Bay, 245-246 
Isabella, second expedition an¬ 
chors at, 113-116; fourth ex¬ 
pedition reaches, 247 
Island Voyage, Fayal captured, 
358 

Islands, two hundred miles of 
them along the coast, 79; the 
sounds had many, 79 

J 

Jacocks, site of Chep-a-nock, 
165, 175, 181 

James VI of Scotland, married 
Anne of Denmark, 285; be¬ 
comes King of England, 371- 
379; personal appearance, 377; 
dislike of Raleigh, 377-378; 
removes him from his offices, 
378; disputes with the Com¬ 
mons, 415; expels the Jesuits, 
415, begins his effort at arbi¬ 
trary rule, 434; picture of, 
468; murders Raleigh, 458-474 
Jersey, Raleigh made Gover¬ 
nor and Captain of, 360 
Jesuits, come to England, 1580, 
42; expelled, 1585, 42; their 
colony at Ax-a-can, Virginia, 
44; their boast of the impend¬ 
ing conquest of England by 
the Spanish Armada, 236-237; 
allowed by Henry IV to re- 



Index 


525 


Jesuits— Continued 
turn to France, 415; expelled 
from England by James, 415, 
how regarded after the Gun¬ 
powder Plot, 430; banished 
from Venice, 431 
John Evangelist, one of the 
fleet in White’s last expe¬ 
dition, 290; called the pin¬ 
nace, 295; Captain Lane com¬ 
mander of, 295 
Jones, Jane, 508 
Josselyn, John, statement as to 
the introduction of tobacco, 
223-224 

K 

Kelly, Edward, drowned, 305, 
505 

Kendall, Master, one of the 
Colonists under Lane, 149- 
150, 151; Abraham, of Drake’s 
fleet, volunteered to aid Lane, 
208 

Kenrick’s, or Kendrick’s, 
Mounts, 156; White’s trouble 
with anchors at, 310; prob¬ 
ably the same as Kindriker’s 
Mounts, 303; ship almost 
aground at, 310 
Ketchman, Edward, 505 
Kettell, Edward, 505 
Keymis, Capt., sent by Raleigh 
to the Orinoco, 351; basis of 
claim to Guiana, 351; first 
visit to the gold mine at St. 
Thomas, 351; meets Raleigh, 
411; on the last expedition to 
Guiana, 442-444; kills him¬ 
self, 444 

Kilborne, Hance, and Surgeon 
Edward, drowned, 305 
Kilkhampton, a barony of the 
Grenvilles, 4-5; Stowe House 
near, 4-5; the church of, 5; 
in view from Stowe House, 
103 

Kill Devil Hills, where Wan- 
chese killed the White Doe, 
330-331, 490 

Kindriker’s Mounts, 303; prob¬ 
ably the same as Kenrick’s, 
or Kendrick’s Mounts, 156, 
310 

King of England undertakes to 
colonize Virginia, 367 


Kingdoms, Indian: 

New-si-ok, 77 
Pom-ou-ik, 77 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 127 
Win-gan-do-co-a, or properly, 
Se-co-tan, 65, 75, note 5; 
77 

Kingsley, Charles, description 
of the Earl of Desmond, 15; 
himself a man of Devon, 58; 
description of Sir Richard 
Grenville, 104-105; descrip¬ 
tion of Drake, 230; statement 
as to Raleigh’s attempt to 
assist the Colony frustrated 
by the embargo, 269; descrip¬ 
tion of the danger to England 
from the Spanish Armada, 
273-274; on the death of 
Raleigh, 472 

Knighthood, how esteemed by 
Elizabeth, 87 

Knox, John, picture of, 352 
L 

Lacie, James, 505, 507 

Lancerota, second expedition 
comes to island of, 110 

Land, of Virginia to be owned 
by Raleigh, 45, 495; his gran¬ 
tees to hold by feudal tenures 
under him, 154, 495 

Lane, Captain Ralph, deputy to 
Grenville, 106; descent and 
career, 106-108; his account 
of the second expedition, 109- 
119, 123-125, 127-129; letter to 
Walsingham, 129-134; letter 
to Sidney, 134-136, another 
letter to Walsingham, 138-141; 
takes salt in Roxo Bay in 
spite of the Spanish, 113; on 
eight days’ exploring party 
to the main, 123; resources 
of the country, 130; inlets 
and harbors, 131-132; praises 
Ferdinando, 132; describ¬ 
es the climate, 132; reso¬ 
lution to plant the colony r 
132-133; the Church to be 
planted, 133; letter to Sir 
Philip Sidney, 134-136; trouble 
between, and Grenville, 136— 
141; nearly put to the torture, 
139; Colonists on Roanoke Is- 




526 


Index 


Lane —Continued 
land, under, 149-157; Alliga¬ 
tor River first named after, 
155; letter to Richard Hak¬ 
luyt, 159-160; account of the 
Colony by him, 161-220; mea¬ 
gre character of this account, 
161; how he divided his re¬ 
port, 162; voyages of discov¬ 
ery, 163-169; pearls given him 
by Men-a-to-non, 167-168; 
projected discovery of re¬ 
gion to the north, 168-171; 
narrow escape from starva¬ 
tion, 168; his plans revealed 
to the Indians by Pe-mis-a- 
pan, 172; had Indian guide to 
take him up the Roanoke, 
173; defeats the confederates 
assembled at Chaw-a-nook, 
173; his ability as a leader, 
173, note 3; his journey up the 
Roanoke River, 174-184; ex¬ 
ploring party eats dog’s meat, 
175, 180; courage of the com¬ 
pany, 176, 181; his estimate of 
the country’s fertility, 182; 
looked to the Chesapeake 
Bay region as a better site for 
the Colony, 182-183; when his 
account was written, 182, note 
2; how the Indians plotted to 
kill him, 192; the famine 
caused him to separate his 
company, 193-194; supply of 
food from Pe-mis-a-pan cut 
off, 194; desired alliance with 
Men-a-to-non, 194; the con¬ 
spiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan re¬ 
vealed to, 195; defeats the 
conspiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan, 
196-198; courage of, in sup¬ 
pressing the two conspira¬ 
cies, 199-200; hears of the ar¬ 
rival of Drake’s fleet, 205- 
206; commends C apt. Stafford, 

205- 206; receives letter from 
Drake, 206; visits Drake, 206; 
his original request of Drake, 

206- 207; generous offers of 
Drake, 207-209; his company 
ask to be taken back to 
England, 209-210, 214; goes 
back home with Drake, 210- 
211; review^ of his course, 211- 
221; defended by Hawks, 214- 


217; and by the author, 217- 
220; his courage, 217; the 
modesty of the man, 219; 
good health of the Colonists 
under, 219-220; career after 
leaving Virginia, 220; a coun¬ 
ty should have been named 
in his honor, 220-221; first 
Englishman to smoke to¬ 
bacco, 222; his connection 
with the introduction of to¬ 
bacco into England, 223-224; 
how the fort and houses built 
by him were found by Gov. 
White, 253-254 

Lane, Master, Captain of the 
pinnace the John Evangelist, 
in White’s last voyage, 295 
Large, Roger, 505 
La Rochelle, picture of, 8 
Las Casas, account of Spanish 
cruelties in America, 99 
Lasie, James, 505, 507 
Latham, Randall, 505 
Laurence, Margaret, 508 
Lead plates, buried to- prove 
prior occupation of new coun¬ 
tries, 62, note 1 

League, French, due to Greg¬ 
ory XIII, 91-92 
L. D. Lenox Rocks, 156 
Legend of the White Doe, 330- 
331 

Leicester, Earl of, Robert Dud¬ 
ley, prominent at court, 35; 
sent over to aid the Nether¬ 
lands, 1586, 200 

Leigh, a Devonshire name, 58 
Light-horsemen, shot at on the 
Roanoke, 179; the Master of 
the, orders to, at the time of 
the conspiracy, 197; they go 
over to Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 
197; Master of the, 197 
Linsey, John, 505 
Lion, one of the vessels of the 
second expedition, 109; and 
again on the fourth, 261; goes 
after Spanish prizes, 265-266; 
wretched condition of the 
crew of the, on its return to 
England, 267-268; some of the 
crew who died, 268 
Little, Robert, 507, Peter, 507 
Little John, one of the vessels 
of White’s last expedition, 



Index 


527 


Little John —Continued 
290-291; called the Vice- 
Admiral, 295 

Livery of seisin, a part of the 
ceremony of taking possession 
of Virginia, 62, note 1 
London, Virginia Company of, 
establishes the Colony, 368 
Lord, Admiral’s Island, on 
which was Cro-a-to-an, 193; 
Drake’s fleet first seen from, 
205; Man-te-o made, of Roa¬ 
noke and Das-a-mon-que-pe- 
uc, 259 

Lords Proprietors of Carolina, 
482 

Lost Colony, search for the, 
301-310; what became of the, 
321-329; survivors seen at In¬ 
dian towns, 321-322; seven 
preserved by E-y-an-o-co, 
322; tradition as to the incor¬ 
poration into the Cro-a-to-an 
tribe, 321-322; survivors of 
the, cut crosses, etc., in the 
trees, 324; the author’s theory 
as to what occurred there, 
325-3^9; the site of the Colony 
visited in 1654, 484 
Louisburg, fort of, built by the 
French, 91 

Lowde, Christopher, 505 
Lucas, William, 507 
Luddington, Thomas, 505 
Luther, Martin, picture of, 16 
Lutheran dogs, the Protestants 
so called by the Roman Cath¬ 
olics, X 

Lyne, Matthew, 505 
Lyons, details of the Massacre 
of St. Bartholomew at, 12 

M 

Mace, Capt. Samuel, sent to 
Virginia by Raleigh in 1602, 
364-366; failed to do his duty, 
364-366, 367 

Ma-chump’s statement about 
the survivors of the Lost 
Colony, 321-322 
Magdeburg, massacre of, by the 
Roman Catholics, 274 
Man, Jeremie, 506 
Man-go-aks, tribe to the west 
of Roanoke River, 172; could 
muster three thousand war¬ 


riors, 173; had made a treaty 
with the English, 174; mine 
known of by the, 176; had 
much copper, 177; one of the 
two most formidable tribes, 
187; join in the conspiracy of 
Pe-mis-a-pan, 190, 195 

Mannering, Jane, 508 

Manoa, fabulous city of, 283 

Man-te-o, first mention of, 69; 
taken to England, 81; sent 
with Arundel to Win-gi-na, 
118, 123-125 and note 3; atti¬ 
tude toward the English, 121- 
122; family and home, 121; 
comes aboard the fleet at 
Hat-o-rask, 127, 145-146; goes 
with Lane up the Roanoke, 
179; reports to the Indians the 
great prowess of the English, 
186-187; his friends saved in 
the fight with Pe-mis-a-pan, 
198; went again to England, 
221; and returns with the 
fourth expedition, 251; goes 
with Stafford to Cro-a-to-an, 
255; in the expedition for re¬ 
venge on Das-a-mon-que-pe- 
uc,258;blamedthe Indians for 
not keeping their promise to 
come to Roanoke, 259; chris¬ 
tened, and made Lord of Roa¬ 
noke and Das-a-mon-que-pe- 
uc, 259; was born at Cro-a- 
to-an, 309; his probable end, 
329, 508 

Manteo, town of, 479-480; the 
jail, 480; picture of, from the 
water, 482; picture of, looking 
towards Roanoke Sound, 492; 
approach to, 486; picture of 
its Court House, 496 

Map, of sixteenth century of 
coast of America, 40; of Indian 
localities &c. f 76; showing 
the course of sailing, 80; of 
Virginia, from Hariot’s nar¬ 
rative, 142; of Roanoke Is¬ 
land, 1917, 146; of Old Vir¬ 
ginia, 154. 

Markham, Sir Griffin, arrested, 
382; convicted, 403; nearly 
executed, 404; reprieved, 404- 
405; estate confiscated, 405 

Marshal, high, office of, held by 
Cavendish, 136 




528 


Index 


Marshall, Christopher, 506 
Martyn, George, 507 
Martyns, their seat Oxton 
House, 3 

Marvyn, Master, one of the gen¬ 
tlemen of the second expedi¬ 
tion, 151, 506 

Mary, Queen, English enter¬ 
prises to America restricted 
under, VIII. 

Mary, Queen of Scots, involved 
in Babington’s Conspiracy, 
237; picture of, 270; death of, 
271; effect on Philip II, 271 
Maryland, taken from Virginia, 
482 

Mashoes, modern name for the 
region of Das-a-mon-que-pe- 
uc, 486 

Mason, James, 506 
Mason’s Bush, 156 
Massacre of St. Bartholomew; 
Raleigh in Paris at the time, 
11-12; details of the massacre 
at Lyons, 12; picture of, 20; 
events surrounding, 42; takes 
place during the pontificate 
of Gregory XIII, 92; praised 
by Clement VIII, 353 
Master of the Ordnance, held 
the Tower, importance of the 
office, 342 

Match-lock muskets, fire-arm 
of the period, 207 
Mattamuskeet, Lake, when dis¬ 
covered, 124, note 5 
Mayne, Randall, 506 
Men-a-to-non, in league with 
Po-o-nens and Win-gi-na, 75, 
121; lord of Chaw-a-nook, 121, 
166; Sky-co, his son, 121; his 
ability and lameness, 166-168; 
describes region around Nor¬ 
folk, 167; gives pearls to Lane, 
167-168; premised guides to 
Lane, 168; his account of the 
Mor-a-tock River, 171-172; 
set at liberty on payment of 
ransom, 172; called assembly 
of Indians at Chaw-a-nook, 
173; reveals Pe-mis-a-pan’s in¬ 
trigues against the English, 
173; tells Lane about the cop¬ 
per in Cha-u-nis Tem-o-a-tan, 
178; taken prisoner by Lane, 


172, 187; sent messengerjto 
Lane to ransom his son, 188; 
orders O-kis-ko to submit to 
the English rule, 188; Lane 
purposed to form alliance 
with, 194; offended by Pe- 
mis-a-pan and O-kis-ko, 194; 
his wife and child taken from 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc to Roa¬ 
noke, 259 

Menendez, destroyed Huguenot 
Colony, XII, 43, 325; his set¬ 
tlement at Ax-a-can, in Vir¬ 
ginia, 44. 

Merimoth, Emma, 508 
Me-tack-wem, Indian town, 165 
Middletown, about the site of 
Pom-e-i-ock, 124, note 2 
Mildmaid’s Road, 156 
Mill, Walter, 506 
Millard, William, 506 
Mississippi, how territory west 
of, lost to Virginia, 481-482 
Mona, houses on, burnt by the 
English, 293-294 
Monkey, White changes from 
the flyboat to the, 267 
“Month’s mind” on account r of 
the death of En-se-no-re, 191 
Monuments, set up on taking 
possession of new countries, 
62, note 1 

Moonlight, also called Moon¬ 
shine, joins White’s last ex¬ 
pedition, 291, 297; a pinnace, 
291; with the Hopewell, at¬ 
tacks the Spanish, 297; “dis- 
backed,” 3C0; one of the two 
vessels which searched for the 
Lost Colony, 301; leaves the 
Hopewell and sails for En¬ 
gland, 311-312; sails from 
Flores for England, 314 
Moors expelled from Spain, 360, 
433 

Mor-a-toc, river, now the Roa¬ 
noke, flows into Albemarle 
Sound, 171; strong current of, 
171; accounts of its head-wa¬ 
ters, 171-172; the town of, a 
principal one, 171; Lane’s 
journey up the, 174-184; colors 
Albemarle Sound, 486 
Mor-a-toc tribe, Lane had made 
treaty with, 174 
Morris dancers, 153 




Index 


529 


Moskito Bay, second expedi¬ 
tion anchors in, 110 
Motives for the colonization of 
Virginia, 54-56 

Motley, description of the Ro¬ 
man Catholic forces assem¬ 
bled to attack England at the 
time of the Armada, 274-275 
Mount, Edgecumbe, in Devon, 
3; Kenrick’s or Kendrick’s, 
156; trouble with anchors at, 
310; Kmdriker’s, 303 
Mountjoy defeats Irish and 
Spaniards, 361 

Mus-ca-mun-ge, Indian town, 
165 

Musketo’s Bay, fourth expedi¬ 
tion reaches, 245; loss of as 
much beer as they got water 
here, 245; two Irishmen left 
behind, 245-246 
Myllet, Michael, 507 
Mylton, Henry, 507 

N 

Names, Indian and Early En¬ 
glish, of places, map, 76, 155- 
156 

Nassau, William of, see William 
the Silent. This name on the 
maps is in honor of William 
the Silent, 52; connection be¬ 
tween, and Orange families, 
53 

Native Americans, how treated 
by Spain, 98-99 

Natural products of the Roa¬ 
noke Island region, 159-160 
Naunton’s, account of Raleigh, 
XV., XVI. 

Neuse Indians, 483 
New Amsterdam founded with¬ 
in the limits of Virginia, 433- 
434 

New Granada, how established, 
350 

New Inlet, not the one through 
which the English entered, 
82; trend of the coast there, 83 
New York (New Amsterdam), 
founded within the limits of 
Virginia, 433-434 
Newfoundland, Sir Humphrey 
Gilbert landed on, in 1583, 36 
New-si-ok, one of the Indian 


kingdoms, between the Neuse 
River and. the ocean, map, 76 
Newton, Humphrey, 507 
Nichols, William, 507 
Noble, coin, value of, 67 
Noblemen, among the Indians 
distinguished by copper or¬ 
naments, 69; esteem in which 
held, 69 

No-mo-pa-na, or the upper 
Chowan, falls into the Oc¬ 
cam, 75, 84 

Norfolk, on the site of Ski-co- 
ak, 66, note 4; region of, vis¬ 
ited by Lane, 163-164; region 
described by Men-a-to-non, 
167; county, the Chesapeake 
tribe lived in, 191, note 4 
Norris, Francis, 506 
Norris, Sir John, Raleighserved 
under in the Netherlands, 13; 
serves on the Council of War 
against the Armada of Spain, 
220 

North, Gabriel, 506 
North River Point, Camden 
County, site of Pas-sa-que- 
noke, 165 

Northampton, Lord Henry 
Howard, Earl of, picture of, 
392 

Northumberland, Earl of, aids 
and pensions Hariot, 221 
Nugen, Edward, 506 
Nugent, the deputy provost, 
kills Pe-mis-a-pan, 199, 506 

O 

Oakhampton, seat of the Bald¬ 
win de Brioniis, 3 
Oath of Supremacy required 
after the Gunpowder Plot, 
429, 430 

Oats, cultivated by the In¬ 
dians, 71 

O-can-a-haw-an, same as O-can- 
a-ho-nan 

O-can-a-ha-wan, same as O-can- 
a-ho-nan 

O-can-a-ho-nan, Powhatan’s 
statement of survivors of Ral¬ 
eigh’s Colony at, 321; Ma- 
chump’s statement that some 
of the survivors of the Roa¬ 
noke Colony were there, 321- 



530 


Index 


O-c an-a-ho-n an —Continued 
322; statement on a certain 
map, 323 

Oc-cam, first mentioned, 71; 
Pom-e-i-ok on, 74, 84; the Cip- 
o falls into, 75; what was the, 
84-85; the No-mo-pa-na flowed 
into, 84; included Albemarle 
Sound, 84; and Roanoke and 
Croatan Sounds, 85; a mighty 
river, 144; Albemarle Sound 
a part of, 146, 171 

O-chan-a-ho-en, same as O-can- 
a-ho-nan, which see 

Oc-o-can, same as Woc-o-can, 
131 

Ocracoke, inlet through which 
the English entered, 71, 81-83; 
trend of the coast there, 83; 
second expedition reaches, 
117, note 5 

Officers, General of Virginia, 
Sir Richard Grenville, 101, 
147; Deputy General, Capt. 
Ralph Lane, 106, 108, 147; 
Admiral, Philip Amadas, 108, 
147; High Marshall, Edward 
George, 136, and Thomas 
Cavendish, 150; Treasurer, 
Francis Brook, 148, 207; Vice 
Treasurer, 148, 207; Captains, 
Clark, Aubrey and Boniten, 
147-148; Master of Victuals, 
148, 207; Keeper of the Store, 
148, 207; Master of the Light 
Horsemen, 197; Colonel of the 
Ches-i-pe-ans, 197; Sargeant 
Major, 197; Deputy Provost, 
Nugent, 199 

O-han-noock, Indian town, 166, 
note 1 

O-han-o-ak, the Blind Town, 
165-166 

O-kis-ko, attitude toward the 
English, 120; not in the league 
with Men-a-to-non, Po-o-nens 
and Win-gi-na, 121; Captain 
Amadas sent to, 127; King of 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 127; possi¬ 
bly the same as O-pa-chis-co, 
165, note 6; ordered by Men-a- 
to-non to submit to the En¬ 
glish rule, 188, which he does, 
189: refuses to join in the con¬ 
spiracy of Pe-mis-a-pan, 190, 
195; but part of his subjects 
did, 195 


Old Virginia, map of, 154, 193* 
the name arose from this Col¬ 
ony, 484 

Old Windmill, Roanoke Island, 
picture of, 126 

O’Niel, rebellion in Ireland un¬ 
der, 352, 359 

Orange, Prince of. See William 
the Silent. This name on 
the maps of the world is in 
honor of William the Silent, 
52; the principality of, 52-53; 
connection between, and Nas_ 
sau families, 53; in the back 
ground of Virginia history- 
368 

Orinoco, Raleigh sends expedi¬ 
tion to investigate, 350; then 
goes himself, 350-351 

Os-a-can, hostile attitude to¬ 
ward the English, 120, 190; 
complaint of Lane as to, at 
time of the conspiracy, 198 

Ould (old) Virginia, name given 
to the scenes of the First 
Attempt, 154, 193, 484 

Oxenham, John, came from 
Devon, 57 

Oysters, Lane’s men lived 
partly on, 194 

P 


Paget, with the Spanish against 
England, 275 

Paine, Henry, 507; Rose, 508 
Pam-a-wank, salt stones at, 322 
Pamlico Soimd, called a great 
sea, 82; Pom-e-i-ok, in Hyde 
County on, 84; the Tiger 
grounds on attempting to en¬ 
ter, 117; very shallow, 144; 
entrance of the vessels into, 
146; first called Grenville’s 
Roads, 155 

Panama, Raleigh attacks the 
Spaniards at, 349 
Pan-a-ni-ock, a town where sur¬ 
vivors of the Lost Colony 
were said to be, 323. Same 
presumably as Pan-a-wa-i-oc 
and Pan-a-wick 

Pan-a-wa-i-oc, some of the Colo¬ 
nists escape to, 328. Presum¬ 
ably the same asPan-a-ni-ock, 
Pan-a-wick, or Pam-a-wank 



Index 


531 


Pan-a-wick, survivors of the 
Lost Colony said to be at, 
322. Same presumably as 
Pan-a-ni-ock and Pan-a-wa-i- 
oc, and Pam-a-wank 
Pa-qui-pe (Lake Mattamus- 
keet), discovered in the eight 
days’ exploring of the main, 
124 

Parkers, their seat Saltram, in 
Devon, 3 

Parliament, Raleigh a member 
of, 87, 235 

Parr, Queen Catherine, a cousin 
of Lane, 106; picture of, 108 
Parre, Thomas, 506 
Pas-pa-hegh, the King of, de¬ 
ludes the English in attempt¬ 
ing to find survivors of the 
Lost Colony, 322 
Pasquotank River, 485 
Pas-sa-que-noke, “The Wom¬ 
an’s Town,” 164-165, 486 
Patent, Parliamentary confir¬ 
mation of Raleigh’s, 87-88; 
force and effect of, 88-89; 
Raleigh’s rights and power 
under, 101, 493-504 
Patterson, Hugh, 507 
Payne, Rose, 508; Henry, 507 
Pearls, the Indians had many, 
70; found in the river Cip-o, 
75; quantity attributed to a 
certain king, 167-168 
Pec-car-e-cam-ek, survivors of 
the Lost Colony at, 321-322 
Pedro deserts, 293 
Pelican, Drake’s ship, 204 
Pe-mis-a-pan, another name for 
Win-gi-na, King of the coun¬ 
try around Roanoke Island, 
65; took this name on death 
of his brother, 162, 172; noti¬ 
fied the Indians on the Ro¬ 
anoke River of Lane’s ap¬ 
proach, 172; unites the Cho-a- 
nists and Man-go-aks against 
the English, 173; notifies the 
Man-go-aks and Mor-a-tocs 
of Lane’s approach, 174; re¬ 
solved to starve the English 
by not planting corn on Ro¬ 
anoke Island, 186; witnesses 
the submission of O-kis-ko to 
the English rule, 188, 189; con¬ 
spiracy to destroy the Eng¬ 


lish, 190-200; he was to kill 
Lane, 191; stops sending food 
to Lane, 194; first steps in the 
conspiracy, 194-195; plot re¬ 
vealed to Lane, 195; saves 
Sky-co’s life, 195; his con¬ 
spiracy defeated, 196-198; at¬ 
tacked by Lane at Das-a- 
mon-que-pe-uc, 196-198; death 
of, 198, 199. a See Win-gi-na. 

Perquimans County, Chep-a- 
nok in, 165, 175, also We-a-pe- 
me-oc, 165 

Petronel, Pe-mis-a-pan shot 
with a, 198 

Phevens, Thomas, 507 

Philip II, proposes to execute 
the whole population of the 
Netherlands, x-xi; stirs up 
insurrection in Ireland, 16; 
husband of Bloody Mary, 
Queen of England, 41, 275, 
276; picture of Bloody Mary, 
his second wife, 52; offered to 
marry Elizabeth, 41, 276; pic¬ 
ture of his palace, the Escu- 
rial, 48; picture of, 50; by his 
agent he assassinates William 
the Silent, 51-52; bent on de- 
stroyingProtestantism, 52-54; 
picture of Elizabeth de Va¬ 
lois, his third wife, 60; death 
of Mary, Queen of Scots, 
stimulates his animosity 
against England, 271, 275- 
276; his “beard singed” by 
Drake, 271-272; his hold on 
Portugal unsuccessfully at¬ 
tacked, 279-280; influence in 
favor of the election of Pope 
Gregory XIV, 334-335; ha¬ 
tred of England and prepa¬ 
ration of the second Armada, 
355-358; picture of, by Titian, 
358; death in 1598, 359 

Philip III, succeeds his father, 
Philip II, 359; expels the 
Moors from Spain, 360, 433; 
picture of, 470 

Phillips, Thomas, 506; William, 
506 

Pi-a-ma-cum, king of Pom-ou- 
ik, 66, 77; hated by the Se- 
co-tans, 77-78; his treachery, 
78 






532 


Index 


Pictures of White, when some 
of them were probably drawn, 
124, note 6 
Pierce, Jane, 508 
Pinnace, two in the fleet of the 
second expedition, 109; one 
built by the English on the 
Island of St. John, 110, 112; 
the John Evangelist, a, 290, 
295; the Moonlight, a, 291 
Pipes of silver lost, 313 
Plague in London at the time of 
Raleigh’s trial, 392; deaths 
from, in 1603 and 1604, 415 
Plantaganets, descent from the, 
claimed for Raleigh, 5 
Plat of the site of Fort Raleigh, 
490 

Plots, against Elizabeth, 42, 
91; against James, the Main 
and Bye plots, 379-380; 
executions on account of, 404- 
405; the Gunpowder Plot, 416- 
431; Watson’s, 429 
Plymouth, a seaport of Devon, 
5; a town opposite an island 
in the mouth of the Roanoke, 
180; the vessels of the fourth 
voyage touched at, 243; the 
English fleet sails from, to 
attack the Armada, 278; 
White’s last expedition sails 
from, 291 

Poison, one of the weapons of 
the Indians against the Eng¬ 
lish, 185 

Polison, Michael, one of the 
gentlemen of the second expe¬ 
dition, 151, 506 

Political construction of the 
Colony as planned by Ra¬ 
leigh; he was to be virtual 
king of the country, 45, 46, 
101; his rules for the govern¬ 
ment of the Colony lost, 108; 
his relations with the Indians 
to be that of feudal superior, 
188-189. note 1 
Pomarie, Stephen, 506 
Pom-e-i-ok, Indian town on 
Pamlico Sound, near Lake 
Mattamuskeet, map 76; may 
have been the capital of Se- 
co-tan, 66, note 4; on the 
Oc-cam, 74, 84; first dis¬ 
covered on the eight days’ ex¬ 


ploring of the main, 124; lo¬ 
cation of, 124, note 2 
Pomeroys, Berry Pomeroy, 
their seat, 3 

Pom-ou-ik, one of the Indian 
kingdoms, between the Pam¬ 
lico and the Neuse Rivers, 
map 76; ruled by King Pi-a- 
ma-cum, 66 

Po-o-nens, lord of Chaw-a-nook, 
75; in league with Win-gi-na 
and Men-a-to-non, 75; atti¬ 
tude toward the English, 121 
Poore, Richard, 506 
Pope, Gregory XIII, 91,92, 200; 
Sixtus V, 200; Urban VII, 334; 
Gregory XIV, 334, excommun¬ 
icates Henry IV, 334-335; 
Innocent IX succeeds Greg¬ 
ory XIV, 339; dies and is suc¬ 
ceeded by Clement VIII, 352- 
353; who is succeeded by Leo 
XI, 415; who is succeeded by 
Paul V, 415-416 

Popish recusants, act against, 
352; meaning of the term, 415 
Population, the Indian, appar¬ 
ently none when the first ves¬ 
sels landed, 63; then three In¬ 
dians appeared, 63-64; then 
many more, 65; then “great 
store” of people, 69; size of 
Ski-co-ak, 74; Chaw-a-nook a 
great town, 75, 166; country 
wasted by wars, 77; many 
towns and villages, 78; the 
country “most populously” 
inhabited, 140; very well 
peopled and towned, 159; 
three thousand warriors met 
at Chaw-a-nook, 173; the 
Man-go-aks could muster 3000 
warriors, 173 

Port of Plata, Captain of, cour¬ 
teously treats the English of 
the second expedition, 114-116 
Porto Bello, Drake died near, 
354 

Porto Rico, second expedition 
comes to, 110; sails from, 112- 
113; White’s last expedition 
reaches, 293; attempt to re¬ 
turn to, after fruitless search, 
311-312; Hawkins dies near, 
353-354 



Index 


533 


Portsmouth, the fourth voyage 
to Virginia sailed from, 160 
Portugal, claimed to 44th de¬ 
gree, vii; Raleigh joins in at¬ 
tempt to restore the king of, 
279-280 

Potato, conflicting accounts of 
its introduction into England, 
224 

Pot kin, Henry, 506 
Pottery, clay for, 159 
Powell, Edward, 507; Winifred, 
508 

Powhatan, hostility of, toward 
the Roanoke Island settle¬ 
ment, 122; told Capt. Smith 
about survivors of that settle¬ 
ment, 321; was present at the 
destruction of that Colony, 
321; his responsibility for, 
324-325 

Prat, John, 508; Roger, 507 
Presbyterian Church estab¬ 
lished in Scotland, 352 
Preston, Sir Amias, nearly has a 
duel with Raleigh, 349, 350 
Prideox, Master, one of the 
gentlemen of the second ex¬ 
pedition, 151; sent to live at 
Hat-o-rask, 193, 506 
Priests of Powhatan held re¬ 
sponsible for destruction of 
the Roanoke Island Colony, 
324-325 

Prince of Orange, see William 
the Silent. 

Princess Anne, County, the 
Chesapeake tribe lived in, 191 
Prizes, Spanish taken by the 
English, 113, 128; the Hope- 
well disappointed of a, after 
leaving Virginia, 212-213 
Protestant Leaders, Coligny, 
10; William the Silent, 52, 54; 
Henry of France and Na¬ 
varre, 285; Gustavus Adol¬ 
phus, 432 

Protestantism, to be the exclu¬ 
sive religion of Virginia, 54- 
55; only made possible by the 
defeat of the Spanish Ar¬ 
mada, 273; aided by the suc¬ 
cess of Henry of, Navarre,285; 
exterminated in Spain, 361; 
persecution of, in the Nether¬ 
lands drives workmen to Eng¬ 
land, 415 


Provost Marshall and others 
sent to live at Hat-o-rask, 193 
Purchase, lies, at the mouth of 
Roanoke River, origin of the 
name, 155; object of the mas¬ 
ters of the vessels in which 
White made his last voyage, 
289; Spanish vessels captured, 
291, 293, 294 

Q 

Quebec founded, 431 
Queen’s ships under Hawkins, 
assembled at Flores, to at¬ 
tack the Spanish fleet, 323 

R 

Radcliff, Thomas, earl of Sus¬ 
sex, picture of, 30; one of the 
principal men at court, 35 
Raleigh, Sir Walter, first expe¬ 
dition to America, ix-x; op¬ 
ponent of Spain,^xi; was never 
in Virginia, xiii; 241, 351, 
character of his colony, xiv- 
xv; main sources of informa¬ 
tion about him, xv-xvii; birth¬ 
place, 1; descent and family, 
1-8; his mother the daughter 
of Sir Philip Champernoun 
and widow of Sir Otho Gil¬ 
bert, 6-7, 8; half-brothers 
and sister on father’s side, 
George, John and Mary, 6; 
half-brothers on his mother’s 
side, John, Humphrey and 
Adrian Gilbert, 7; whole 
brother and sister, Carew and 
Margaret, 7; personal ap¬ 
pearance, 8; relations with 
the Gilberts, 8-9; education, 
9-10; goes to France to aid 
the Huguenots, 10-11; es¬ 
caped death in the Massacre 
of St. Bartholomew, 11-12; 
joins the Protestant forces in 
the Netherlands, 12-13; takes 
part in Sir Humphrey Gil¬ 
bert’s expedition, 1578, 13-14; 
aids in suppressing insurrec¬ 
tion in Ireland, 14-22; his 
thoroughness, 16-17; massa¬ 
cre at Smerwick, 17; attack 
on Fort Del Oro, 17; attacks 
Barry’s Court, 18-19; cap- 



534 


Index 


Raleigh —Continued 
tures Lord Roche, 19-21; 
meets Spenser, 18; fight at the 
ford, 19; returns to England, 
1581, 22; in household of the 
Earl of Sussex, 23; personal 
traits, 23-25; meets the 
queen, 25-26; spreads his 
cloak for the queen to walk 
on, 26-32; picture of, as a 
young man, 2; his pride, 33- 
34; rapid advancement at 
court, 34; competition there, 
34-35; goes to Antwerp, 1582, 
35; meets again William the 
Silent, 35-36; aids expedition 
of Sir Humphrey Gilbert, 
1583, and Adrian Gilbert, 36- 
37; obtains patent for his own 
expedition, 1584, 37-38; took 
a trunk full of books on his 
voyages, 37; knowledge on 
which he was asking, 37-38; 
his patent, 38, 41-47, 493-504; 
first vessels sent to explore, 
38-39; financial resources, 39- 
40; was to be the owner of the 
land covered by his grant, 
and virtual king of that 
country, 45-46, 493, 495; 

how his name was spelt, 47; 
his industry, shown in the 
matter of his grant to lands 
in Ireland, 47-48; area 
covered by his Virginia char¬ 
ter, 46, 496; proceeds to act 
promptly under his grant 
from the queen, 49; sends out 
two vessels on an exploring 
expedition, 49-90; his motives 
in colonizing Virginia, 54-56; 
had known Capt. Barlow be¬ 
fore the first voyage, 58; 
knighted, 86-87; coat of 
arms, 87; his patent con¬ 
firmed, 87-88; represents 
Devon in Parliament, 87; 
preparations for the second 
voyage, 89; growing fame, 89; 
rights and powers under his 
Virginia patent, 101, 493-504; 
rules for the government ot 
the Colony lost, 108; map 
showing birthplace of, 110; 
his plan of dealing with the 
Indians, 188-189, 189, note 1; 


his inexhaustible enterprise, 
201; on the Council of War 
against the Spanish Armada, 
220, 240, 368; a county in Vir¬ 
ginia , before the separation of 
West Virginia, and the capi- 
tol of North Carolina named 
in his honor, 220; aids Hariot 
to the last, 221; becomes 
Lord Warden of the Stan¬ 
naries, 221-222; and Vice-Ad¬ 
miral of Devon and Seneschal 
of Cornwall, 222; thought to 
be on fire when smoking to¬ 
bacco, 222; bet with the queen 
about weighing smoke, 223; 
made smoking fashionable, 
222-224; imports the potato 
and Indian Corn, 224; sends 
a ship for the relief of the 
Colony, which comes too late, 
225, 227; in Parliament again, 
235; spent his fortune in 
abating the power of Spain, 
235; how he was regarded by 
the Jesuits, 236; his tribute to 
Sir Philip Sidney, 238; asso¬ 
ciates others with himself in 
the colonization of Virginia, 
237-240, 242; advised by Hak¬ 
luyt to plant the Colony 
within the Chesapeake Bay, 
239 249; publishes his first 
work, 240; Elizabeth would 
not let him go in person to 
Virginia, 241; picture of, by 
Zucchero, 242; his instruc¬ 
tions disobeyed in relocating 
the Colony at Roanoke Is¬ 
land, 249-250; creates Man- 
te-o Lord of Roanoke and 
Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 259; 
two ships sent out by him for 
the relief of the Colony in¬ 
jured by the Spanish, 269; 
turn of his attention to Gui¬ 
ana, 270, 283; made Captain 
of the guard, 270; succeeds to 
Babington’s estates, 271; joins 
the English fleet opposed ta 
the Armada, 277; another pic¬ 
ture of, 278; his advice to the 
commander, 277-278; appre¬ 
ciation of his services against 
the Armada, 279; Hariot ded¬ 
icates his narrative to him,. 




Index 


535 


Raleigh —Continued 
279; attempts to dispossess 
Philip II. from the throne of 
Portugal, 279-280; duel with 
Essex prevented, 280, 349-350; 
offends the Queen and goes to 
Ireland, 280; returns with 
Spenser, 280; grants right to 
trade in Virginia, 283; be¬ 
comes interested inElDorado, 
283, 349-350, 533-534; con¬ 
tinues to attack the Spanish, 
283; obtains release of three 
ships from the embargo, to go 
to Virginia, 287-288; inter¬ 
ested in Sir John Watt’s voy¬ 
age, 287; befriends John 
Udall, 333-334; asks many 
favors of the Queen, 334; 
attempts to notify Grenville 
of large Spanish fleet, 337; 
musters naval force with 
Lord Howard, 339-340; mar¬ 
ries Bessie Throgmorton, 341; 
imprisoned in the Brick Tow¬ 
er, 341-342; another picture 
of, 342; arrested by Frobisher, 
342; his services needed in 
regard to the Great Carack, 
342-343; services suspended 
as Captain of the Guard, 342; 
country residence, Sherborne 
Castle, 343-347; Durham 
House,347-348; style of living, 
348; descendants, 348; a pic¬ 
ture of, 368; attacks the Span¬ 
iards at Panama, 349; be¬ 
comes member or the House 
of Commons, 349, 360; writes 
account of Grenville’s fight, 
349; nearly fights three duels, 
349-350; sends expedition to 
find El Dorado, and explore 
the region of the Orinoco, 350; 
then goes himself, 350; takes 
the governor of San Thome 
prisoner, 351; tried to visit 
Virginia, 351; sends Capt. 
Keymis to the Orinoco, 351; 
founds England’s claim to 
Guiana, 351; publishes ac¬ 
count of Guiana, 351; this ex¬ 
pedition reestablished him in 
the Queen’s favor, 352; helps 
to destroy the second Ar¬ 
mada at Cadiz, 355-358; com¬ 


manded the Warsprite, 356; 
published account of voyage 
to Guiana, 358; reinstated at 
Court, 358; captures the island 
of Fayal during the “Island 
Voyage,” 358; strained rela¬ 
tions with Essex, 358; at Sher¬ 
borne again, 358; Robert 
Cecil an enemy of, 359; made 
Governor of Jersey, 360; at 
the height of his power, 360; 
his last attempt to aid the 
Roanoke settlement, 363-367; 
at the background of Virginia 
history, 368; his social and 
political status, 368-369; 
James prejudiced against, by 
Robert Cecil, 374; disgraced 
by the King, 378-379; his 
indignation, 379; arrested for 
treason, 379, 391; the indict¬ 
ment and trial, 380-403; Cob- 
ham only witness against 
him, 383-384, 387-388, 389- 
390; alleged attempt at sui¬ 
cide, 384-387; conflict with 
Cecil, 387-388; other enemies, 
390; another picture of, 390; 
tried at Winchester, 392; the 
court and jury, 392; Coke 
prosecutes, 393-403; his bear¬ 
ing during his trial, 393-403; 
the only witness never pro¬ 
duced in court, 397-399; con¬ 
demned, 401; reprieved, 405; 
taken to the Tower, 405; his 
wife shared the prison with 
him, 405; Sherborne and Vir¬ 
ginia confiscated, 406; where 
imprisoned in the Tower, 406- 
408; Raleigh’s Walk, 407; his 
cordial and other works and 
studies while in prison, 407; 
still great, though in prison, 
408-414; Virginia founded by 
others while he was in prison, 
409; his visitors, 410-411; his 
History of the World, 411-414; 
released from prison, 435- 
436; but not pardoned, 436- 
437; goes to Guiana for gold 
mine, 437, 439-446; reasons 
for his liberation, 439; advice 
of Win wood, 439-440; En¬ 
gland’s claim to Guiana based 
on Raleigh’s discovery, 440- 




536 


Index 


Raleigh —Continued 
441; his plans revealed to the 
Spanish, 441; the voyage and 
attack on St. Thomas, 441- 
446; returns to England, 445- 
446; his death, 447-473; ar¬ 
rest, 448; James opens his let¬ 
ters, 449; embarrassment of 
the King as to Raleigh’s 
death, 450-455; plan to mur¬ 
der him, 451-453; his suicide 
desired, 455; before the Privy 
Council, 456; the Habeas Cor¬ 
pus proceeding, 457-459; sees 
Dr. Tounson, 459-460; last 
interview with his wife, 460; 
lines in his Bible, 461; death 
warrant, 461; the execution, 
462-464; disposition of the 
head and body, 464-466; an¬ 
other picture of, 466; remarks 
on his life and death—by 
Hawks, 466-467; by Tytler, 
467-468; by Dixon, 468-469; 
by Hume, 470; by Tarbox, 
470; by Stebbing, 470-471; 
by Kingsley, 472; by Thomp¬ 
son, 472-473; by the author, 
473-474 

Raleigh, Fort, plat of the site 
of, 490 

Raleigh’s Walk, 407 
Raleigh, Walter, father of Sir 
Walter, 1, 6-7, 8 
Raleigh, Wimund, grandfather 
of Sir Walter, 1-2; married 
into the Grenville family, 5-6 
Raleigh, an Indian, servant to 
Grenville, 230 
Randes, William, 506 
Ransom of Spanish prisoners, 
113 

Raymond, Capt., lands thirty 
men at Cro-at-o-an, 118-119 
Raymund, gentleman, on sec¬ 
ond expedition, 109 
Recusants, Popish, Act against, 
352 

Refuge, the Indians had cities 
of, 329 

Religion, an Idol was kept in 
the dwelling of a wer-o-ance, 
73; Protestant, to be planted 
in Virginia, xv., 46, 88, 133; 
the Christian, taught by the 
settlers to the Indians, 186, 


note 1; superstitious ideas 
about the immortality of the 
English, 187; The Church of 
England established in Vir¬ 
ginia, 260-261; Hariot per¬ 
forms offices of, 260, note 1; 
a vital matter with the Colo¬ 
nists, 198, note; 307, note 2; 
regard for, shown in address 
of White’s letter to Hakluyt, 
287; Powhatan’s priests held 
responsible for the destruc¬ 
tion of the Roanoke Island 
Colony, 324-325 
Religious wars, Spain and En¬ 
gland opposing champions, 
viii.; bitter character of, 
x-xi. 

Ren-a-po-aks, general name for 
the Indians of this region, 186 
Revenge, unfortunate attempt 
at, on Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, 
257-259; The, Sir Richard 
Grenville’s ship, in its famous 
fight, off Flores, 337-339 
Ribault, Captain Jean, ix.; 
leader of the Colony on the 
St. John’s River, Florida, 
destroyed by Menendez, 43, 
325 

Richelieu, born, 1586, 200; de¬ 
stroys the political power of 
the Huguenots, 433 
Ridley, Bishop, picture of, 96 
Rit-a-noe, survivors of the Lost 
Colony at, 322 

Roanoke Colony Memorial 
Association, 490-491 
Roanoke Island, to be Ral¬ 
eigh's capital and the center 
of Virginia, 46; first visit of 
the English to, 71; hospitality 
shown by Gran-ga-nim-e-o’s 
wife, 71-74; described, 79; dis¬ 
tance from the inlet the 
English entered, 82; in view 
from New Inlet, 83; faces 
Roanoke and Croatan Sounds, 
85; selected for the site of the 
settlement, 90; relations be¬ 
tween Grenville and Win-gi- 
na in regard to, 126; journey 
toward, 127; dangerous sea- 
coast near, 131; Hariot’s ac¬ 
count of the English coming 
to Roanoke, 144; modern map 



Index 


537 


Roanoke Island— Continued 
of, 146; the approach of the 
English to settle on, 145-146; 
fort and city built, 147; the 
rival towns on, 148, 157; Roa¬ 
noke town, not on map of old 
Virginia, 71; 146, 157; picture 
of northeast coast, 186; O-kis- 
ko becomes a feudatory of 
Elizabeth and Raleigh at, 
188-189; where the “month’s 
mind” for En-se-no-re was to 
be held, 191; the Indians to 
assemble for this on, 195; 
picture of sand dune, 214; 
bones of one of the fifteen men 
found at, 232; last colony re¬ 
locates itself on, 249-250; 
ruined by the embargo on the 
ships at the time of the Span¬ 
ish Armada, 269-270, 273; 
White’s last expedition 
reaches, and searches for the 
Lost Colony, 302-319; map of, 
477; description of, 477-481; 
the sand dunes, 481; territory 
including, later cut off from 
Virginia, 481-482; picture of 
Manteo from the water, 482; 
visited by early Virginians, 

484- 485; once apart of Tyrrell 
County, 483; the fort in 1654, 
484; account of recent visit to, 

485- 491; Fort Raleigh, pic¬ 
ture of, 486; present condition 
of the island, 487-491; picture 
of Manteo, looking towards 
Roanoke Sound, 492 

Roanoke River, same as the 
Mor-'a-toc, 171; Lane’s jour¬ 
ney up the, 174-184; courage 
of the company, 176, islands 
in the mouth of, 180; consid¬ 
ered very important, 182; 
Hariot’s theory of its origin, 
182; four Indians accom¬ 
panied Lane on the journey 
up the, 186-187 

Roanoke Sound, over against 
Roanoke Island, 163, 490 

Robert, -, 506 

Robins, Philip, 506 

Roche, Lord, of Bally, captured 
by Raleigh, 19-21 

Roe-Buck, the fly-boat, one of 
the vessels of the second ex¬ 
pedition, 109, 138 


Roger, Hugh, one of the gentle¬ 
men on the second expedition, 
151, 506 

Roman Catholics, Henry VIII. 
breaks with, vii.; character of 
their wars with the Protes¬ 
tants, viii., x.-xi.; power ex¬ 
tended in America, xi.-xii.; 
in England under Mary and 
under Elizabeth, 41; acts 
against, 41, 42; disappointed 
in hopes as to James I., 372- 
373; their position in England 
after the Gunpowder Plot, 430 

Rose Bay site of A-quas-cog-oc, 
124, note 3 

Ross Bay, fourth expedition 
arrives at, 246; Ferdinando 
prevents their getting salt 
here, 246 

Rottenbury, Thomas, 506 

Rougemount Castle, 2 

Rufoote, Henry, 507 

Russe, Anthony, one of the gen¬ 
tlemen on second expedition, 
151, 506 

S 

Sailors, professional, on second 
expedition, 152 

St. German’s Bay, second ex¬ 
pedition arrives at, 113’ and 
also the fourth expedition, 
246-247 

St. John, the second expedition 
lands on island near, 110; the 
fourth expedition arrives at, 
245-247; Ferdinando prevents 
their getting salt here, 246; 
White’s last expedition at, 
293; intention to return to, 
after fruitless search for the 
Lost Colony, 311 

St. John (de Porto Rico), con¬ 
tact of the English on the 
second expedition, with the 
Spanish on island of, 110-113; 
riches of, and weakness of 
Spain in, 135 

St. Thomas, attack on, 442-444 

Salt, taken in Roxo Bay, 113; 
searched for in Caycos, 117; 
Ferdinando prevents the 
fourth expedition getting in 
Ross Bay, 246; and deceives 
them as to, at Caicos, 248 





538 


Index 


Salter, David, 506 
Sampson, John, 507, 508 
San Domingo, same as Hispa¬ 
niola, which see; Name of the 
largest city on the island, 
247, note 4 

San Thome, Raleigh visits, 350; 

attack on, 441-444 
Sand dunes, Roanoke Island, 
214 

Santa Cruz, fourth expedition 
touches at, 243-245; effect of 
eating green apples of, 243; 
big tortoises taken there, 244; 
bad water, 244; savages seen, 
245 

Sare, Richard, 506 
Savages, White’s last expedi¬ 
tion meets Caribs, 292; two 
taken from Dominica escape, 
294-295 
Scalp-lock, 68 
Scott, Thomas, 507 
Scuppernong grapevine, picture 
of, 68 

Seal, use of, in executing deeds, 
61 

Seals, in the West Indies, 116 
Seclemore, Edward, one of the 
colonists under Lane, 150, 
506 

Se-co-ta, Indian town in Beau¬ 
fort Co., 75; meaning of the 
word, 75; men shipwrecked 
near, in 1558, 75-76; discov¬ 
ered in the eight days’ explor¬ 
ing of the main, 124; location 
of, 124, note 4; Indians of, 
attack the fifteen men, 230 
Se-co-tan, one of the Indian 
Kingdoms, map 76. It lay 
between Albemarle Sound, 
Pamlico Sound, Pamlico 
River and the Roanoke 
River, 75, 323; its King was 
Win-gi-na, 65; uncertainty as 
to its capital city, 66, note 4; 
may be also name of town, 
75, note 6; embraced several 
towns mentioned, 125, note 
2; voyage of discovery to, 163 
Se-quo-tan, Indian town to¬ 
wards the southwest, 75, 76, 
163 


Seville, one of the headquarters 
of the Inquisition, 93 
Seymour, William, heir of the 
Duchess of Suffolk, 372; mar¬ 
ries Lady Arabella Stuart, 
431-433 

Seymours, owners of Berry 
Pomeroy, 3 

Shabedge, Richard, 507 
Shallowbag Bay, White 
searches toward the point of, 
308; town of Manteo on, 487; 
the marked tree erroneously 
said to be on, 490 
Sheep, Ferdinando deceives 
them as to a supply of, 245, 
377 

Sherborne Castle, Raleigh’s 
country residence, 342-347, 
358; picture of, 346; Raleigh 
loses, 346, 406; beseiged by 
Fairfax, 346; confiscated by 
James I., 346, 406 
Ships, of the English, greatly 
admired by the Indians, 76; 
Spanish, captured by the 
English, 113, 128. 

Shipwrecks, of white men near 
Se-quo-tan, in 1558, 75 
Sidney, Sir Philip, passes on 
Raleigh’s patent, 88; consid¬ 
ered for the office of General 
of Virginia, 105-106; picture 
of, 106; letter from Lane to, 
131-136; should command St. 
John and Hispaniola, 135; 
death of, 238 

Signal fires used by the Indians, 
179, 191; adopted also by the 
English, 211-212; and the 
Spaniards, 293, 295; cross cut 
in tree to be, of distress, 307 
Silver cup, stolen by an Indian, 
brings on the first act of 
hostility, 124-125 
Sixtus V., succeeds Gregory 
XIII., 200 

Skevelabs, Thomas, 506 
Ski-co-ak, a principal town, on 
the site of Norfolk, 66, note 
4; mentioned again, 71; its 
size, 74; region visited by 
Lane, 163-164; region de¬ 
scribed by Men-a-to-non, 167 
Skinner, James, 506 




Index 


539 


Skinner, Ralph, drowned, 305 
Sky-co, attitude toward the 
English, 121; son of Men-a- 
to-non, 121; held prisoner by 
Lane, 169; sent in pinnace to 
Roanoke, 172, 187; reveals 
the plot of Pe-mis-a-pan, 195; 
his life saved by Pe-mis-a-pan, 
195; treatment of, by Lane, 
195; part played by, at the 
time of the conspiracy, 198, 
note 2 

Skyco, settlement on Roanoke 
Island, 480 

Smart, Thomas, 506; 508 
Smerwick, massacre of, 17; the 
flyboat with White on board, 
reaches, 265 
Smith, Thomas, 507 
Smith, Capt. John, what Pow¬ 
hatan told him of the Lost 
Colony, 321; copy of his True 
Relation sent to Philip III., 
323 

Smith, Sir Thomas, becomes 
interested with Raleigh in 
attempting to found the Col¬ 
ony, 239; right to trade there, 
granted by Raleigh, 283 

Smolkin,-, 506 

Snelling, Master, one of the 
gentlemen of the second ex¬ 
pedition, 151; 506 
Soldiers, professional, on second 
expedition, 152 
Sole, William, 507 
South Sea, the Pacific Ocean, 
passage to, much desired, 181 
Southampton, becomes inter¬ 
ested in Virginia, 363-364 
Spain, claimed to 44th degree, 
vii.; war with, when Raleigh’s 
colony was founded, xii.; the 
terror of Europe, xiv.; En¬ 
gland declared war on, 1584, 
91, 111, 128, note 1, 236; oppo¬ 
sition to the Virginia settle¬ 
ment, 54-55, 80; Raleigh in¬ 
dignant at her monopoly of 
America, 55-56; the Spanish 
Inquisition, 92-98; Spanish 
Colonial policy, 98-99; the 
church in Virginia to be free 
from the oppression of, 133; 
weakness of, in St. John and 
Hispaniola, 135-136; Spain 


should be attacked through 
St. John and Hispaniola, 135; 
war between England and, in 
1586, 204; Raleigh spent his 
fortune in abating the power 
of, 235; hostile relations be¬ 
tween, and England, 236; Por¬ 
tugal attempted to be taken 
from, 279-280; Protestantism 
exterminated in, 361; war ex¬ 
isted between, and England 
in the Indies while they were 
at peace in Europe, 437. 

Spanish, Inquisition, 92-98; 
colonial policy, 98-99; contact 
with the English on second 
expedition, 110-113; frigates 
captured by Grenville on sec¬ 
ond expedition, 113; courte¬ 
sies between, and English in 
Haiti, or Hispaniola, 113-116; 
treachery at St. John de 
Ulloa. 116; prisoners ran¬ 
somed, 113; prize taken by 
Grenville, 128; hope of Ferdi- 
nando that, ships would cap¬ 
ture the flyboat, 254; ships, 
the Lion lies in wait for, 265- 
266; cruisers injure two ves¬ 
sels sent out by Raleigh, 269; 
fleet in Cadiz attacked by 
Drake, 271-272; Raleigh con¬ 
stantly attacked the, 283; 
vessel attacks pinnace of 
White’s last voyage, 295; 
ships taken or attacked by 
the English on this voyage, 
291, 293, 294, 295, 296, 297, 
298, 299, 312-313, 314; the 
Little John and the John 
Evangelist defeat part of the 
fleet, 313; other ships de¬ 
feated, 313; fleet of English 
vessels under Hawkins wait¬ 
ing for the fleet, 314-315; get 
copy of Smith’s True Rela¬ 
tion, 323; Grenville’s famous 
fight in the Revenge against 
the, 337-339; result of their 
search for El Dorado, 350; 
treasure-ships, 354; and Irish 
forces defeated by Mountjoy, 
361 

Spendlove, John, 507 

Spenser, Edmund, picture of, 
14; meets Raleigh, 18; comes 





540 


Index 


Spenser, Edmund —Continued 
to England with him, 280; 
publishes part ot the Faerie 
Queene, 280; poet laureate; 
and death, 360 

Spicer, Capt. Edward, triumph 
of, in bringing the flyboat 
safely to Hat-o-rask, 254; 
joins White’s last expedition, 
297; is drowned near Roanoke 
Island, in searching for the 
Lost Colony, 305 
Spy, Spanish, on the first expe¬ 
dition, 49; Indian who first 
visited the ships of the first 
expedition, 64; fishes for the 
English, 64; Indian spies kill 
George Howe, 254-255 
Stafford, Capt. Edward, men¬ 
tioned by Hawks, 149; one of 
the gentlemen on the second 
expedition, 151; sent to Cro- 
a-to-an, 193; reports the ar¬ 
rival of Drake’s fleet, 205- 
206; praise of, by Lane, 205- 
206; comes back to Virginia 
under White, 206, note; sent 
by Ferdinando to get sheep 
in the Isle of Beake, 245; 
saves the fourth expedition 
from shipwreck on Cape Fear, 
249; goes with Man-te-o to 
Cro-a-to-an, 255-257; learns 
the fate of the fifteen men, 
230-232, 257; returns to Hat- 
o-rask, 257; in the expedition 
for revenge on Das-a-mon- 
que-pe-uc, 258 

Stanley with the Spanish 
against England, 275 
Stannaries, Raleigh becomes 
Lord Warden of the, 221-222 
St arte, John, 507 
Starvation, Lane’s narrow es¬ 
cape from, in journey up 
the Roanoke, 172, 174-181; 
planned b y Pe-mis-a-pan 
through failure to plant, 185; 
constant fear of, 189-190; the 
weirs broken by the Indians, 
193 

Stebbing, life of Raleigh, xvi.; 
on the life and death of Ral¬ 
eigh, 470-471 
Stephenson, Charles, 506 
Stephenson, James, 506 
Stevens, Thomas, 507 


Stillman, John, 507 
Storm, strikes Drake’s fleet 
when in Virginia, 208-209, 
213; strikes the Lion and 
flyboat when about to return, 
261-262; strikes the flyboat, 
266; White’s last expedition, 
300-301; after White had been 
on Roanoke Island, 310-311 
Stowe House, seat of the Gren¬ 
villes, near Kilkhampton, in 
Cornwall, 4-5; description of, 
101-103; picture of, 104 
Strachey, statement as to the 
existence of survivors of the 
Lost Colony, 321-322; state¬ 
ment of Powhatan’s part in 
the destruction of the Roa¬ 
noke Colony, 324^325 
Strange, a Devonshire name, 58 
Stuard’s Reach, 156 
Stuart, Lady Arabella, her 
claims to the Crown, 371-372; 
picture of, 374; Cobham’s 
plot to make her Queen, 381; 
present at Raleigh’s trial, 
392; her marriage to William 
Seymour, 431-432 
Stuckley, gentleman on second 
expedition, 109; on eight days* 
exploring party to the main, 
123; one of the colonists under 
Lane, 150, 151; Sir Lewis, 
acted as spy on Raleigh, 150 
Stukely, Capt. Thomas, early 
voyage to America, ix. 
Suffolk, Lord Howard, Earl of, 
course of action at succession 
of James I., 375 
Sugar cane, 159 

Summary of the history of this 
Colony, 366-367 
Sussex, Raleigh joins the house¬ 
hold of the Earl of, 23; his per¬ 
sonal name was Thomas Rad- 
cliffe, 35 

Sutton, Martyn, 507 
Sweet odors out in the ocean off 
the Virginia coast, 60-61 
Swords, wooden, 77 

T 

Tan-a-quin-y, hostile attitude 
toward the English, 120, 190; 
appointed to kill Lane, 192 
Tappan, Audry, 508 




Index 


541 


Tarbox on the death of Raleigh, 
468 

Taverner, Richard, 507 
Taylor, Clement, 508 
Taylor, Hugh, 508. 

Taylor, John, 506 
Taylor, Thomas, 506 
Temple, one was at Pom-e-i-ok, 
66, note 4 

Tenche, William, 506 
Terceira, the Lion lingered 
about to take Spanish ves¬ 
sels, 265-266; the Confederate 
ship Alabama manned at, 266, 
note 1 

Tet-e-pan-o accompanied Lane 
up the Roanoke, 186-187 
Thanksgiving, divine service of, 
for the safe arrival of the 
first expedition, 61 
The Governor and assistants of 
the City of Raleigh in Vir¬ 
ginia, 239 

Thirty Years’ War began the 
year of Raleigh’s death, 472 
Thompson on the death of Ral¬ 
eigh, 472-473 

Throgmorten, Bessie, marries 
Sir Walter Raleigh, 341 
Tiger, the flagship of the second 
expedition, 109; welcomes 
Cavendish, 111; runs aground 
at Ocracoke Inlet, 117, 123, 
131; spoken of as the Admiral, 
118; Grenville sails for Eng¬ 
land in the, 127-128; takes 
Spanish prize, 128; arrival in 
England, 128 

Tilt-boat, used by Grenville, 
123 

Timber, native growth, 71, 79 
Tin dish, highly valued by 
Gran-ge-nim-e-o, 64 
Tobacco, introduction into Eng¬ 
land, 222; alarm of Raleigh’s 
servant on finding him smok¬ 
ing, 222; use of, spreads, 
though opposed, 222-224, con¬ 
flicting accounts as to its 
origin, 223-224 
Tompkins, Richard, 508 
Topan, Thomas, 508 
Torridge, the river on which 
was Bideford, from which the 
vessels sailed to Virginia, 57 


Tortoises, big, taken in Santa 
. Cruz, 244 

Torture, chamber of the Inqui¬ 
sition, picture, 92 
To-way-e, Indian taken to Eng¬ 
land by Drake, 221; returns 
with the fourth expedition, 
251, 508 

Tower of London, Tower Hill, 
picture of, 344; Raleigh con¬ 
fined in after his marriage, 
341-343; held by the Master 
of the Ordnance, 342; picture 
of the Water-Gate, 382; where 
Raleigh was confined, 406- 
408; picture of, from the 
Thames, 452; picture of street 
leading to, 454 
Tower Hill, picture of, 344 
Towns, Indian, mentioned: 
A-quas-cog-oc, or, A-gus-cog- 
oc, in Hyde County, on 
Pamlico Sound, near mouth 
of Pungo River, 124, 125, 
230, 256 

Ax-a-can, in Virginia, 44. 
Cat-o-kin-ge, on the Chowan 
River, southern point of 
Gates County, map, 76 
Chaw-a-nook, on the Chowan 
River, at or near the pres¬ 
ent town of Chowan, 75, 
121, 164-166 

Chep-a-noc, also called Chy- 
pa-num, southeast point of 
Perquimans County, 165, 
175 

Co-tan, in Hyde County, on 
the Pungo River not far 
from its mouth, map, 76 
Cro-at-o-an, on one of the 
coast islands, south of Cape 
Hatteras, 75, note 6, 118— 
119, 121-122, 193, 230, 255- 
256, 257 

Das-a-mon-que-pe-uc, in Dare 
County, opposite north end 
of Roanoke Island, 66, 194, 
197, 230, 257 

Gwa-re-i-ai-oc, or Gwa-rew- 
oc, in Carteret County, on 
north side of Bogue Sound, 
not far from Morehead 
City, map, 76 

Hat-o-rask, on coast island 
north of Cape Hatteras, 
127, 193, 231 




542 


Index 


Towns, Indian —Continued 
Me-quo-pen, in Washington 
County, near western end 
of Albemarle Sound, map, 
76 

Me-tack-wem, in Bertie 
County, near mouth of the 
Chowan, 165 

Mor-a-toc, on the Roanoke 
River, in Bertie County, 
171 

Mus-ca-mun-ge, on the site of 
Edenton, 165 

New-si-ooc, in Carteret 
County, on east side of the 
Neuse, near its mouth, 
map, 76 

O-can-a-ho-nan, 321, 323, 328 
O-han-o-ak, or O-haw-noock, 
“The Blind Town,” on the 
west side of the Chowan 
River in Bertie County, 
165-166 

Pam-a-wank, 321, 322 
Pan-a-wa-i-oc, in Beaufort 
County at the confluence of 
Pamlico River and Blount 
Creek, map 76 
Pan-a-wick, 322, 323, 328 
Pan-da-quo-mug, on the Roa¬ 
noke River, in Bertie 
County, map 76 
Pa-qui-woc, on a coast island, 
southwest of, and near Cape 
Hatteras, map 76 
Pas-sa-que-noke, or Pas-que- 
noke, “The Woman’s 
Town,” the southern point 
of Camden County, 164- 
165, 175 

Pec-car-e-cam-ek, 321 
Pom-e-i-ok, in Hyde County, 
on Pamlico Sound, at or 
near Middletown, 66, 74, 
84, 124, 256 

Ram-us-how-og, on the west 
side of the Chowan River, 
in Hertford County, not far 
from theVirginialine,map,76 
Rit-a-noe, 322 

Roanoke, on Roanoke Island, 
65, 146, 157 

Se-co-ta, in Beaufort County, 
at confluence of Pamlico 
and Pungo Rivers, 75, note 
6, 76, 124, 230, 256, 257 


Sec-tu-oc, on Pamlico Sound 
south of the mouth of Pam¬ 
lico River, map, 76 
Se-quo-tan, 75, 76, 163 
Ski-co-ak, on the site of Nor¬ 
folk, 66, 71, 74, 163-164, 167 
Tran-as-que-coock, in Tyrell 
County, on Alligator River, 
at or near Gumnock, map,76 
War-a-tan, on the Chowan 
River, about the center of 
Chowan County, map, 76 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, 127, 146, 165 
Wo-ko-kon, on one of the 
coast islands, south of 
Ocracoke Inlet, 75, note 6 
Said to be not more than 
three miles apart. Nine¬ 
teen only shown on Map of 
Old Virginia, 76 
Townsrow’s End, 156 
Trade, right to, in Virginia 
granted by Raleigh, 283 
Trading, with the Indians, first, 
67; tin dish highly valued, 67; 
skins received in payment for 
copper kettle, knives, axes, 
etc., 67, 69; all done by the 
head man, 69; products pur¬ 
chased by Capt. Mace, 365 
Tradition of the preservation 
of members of the Lost Col¬ 
ony by the Cro-a-to-an In¬ 
dians, 322-323. 

Tranquil Hoitse, picture of, 484 
Treasure Ships of Spain, 354 
Treasurer of Virginia, Francis 
Brook, 136 

Treaties, made by Lane with 
the Indians, 161, 173, note 4; 
with the Man-go-aks and the 
Mor-a-tocs, 174; desired by 
Lane with Men-a-to-non, 194; 
Stafford sent to renew old 
friendship with the Cro-a-to- 
ans, 255-256; and negotiate 
with other tribes, 256-257; 
which resulted in failure, 257; 
presumably a treaty existed 
with the Cro-a-to-ans, 309 
Trial of Sir Walter Raleigh, 
380-403; evidence in his favor 
suppressed, 389; the judges, 
392; the prosecuting attor¬ 
neys, 393, the jury, 392, 
393; no counsel allowed the 



Index 


543 


Trial of Sir Walter Raleigh— 
Continued 

accused, 393; incidents of the 
trial, 395-397, 400-402; only 
one witness against him, 398- 
399; the single witness never 
produced in court, 397-399; 
judgment, 402-403 
Tribes: 

Chaw-a-nooks, 75, 121; also 
called Cho-an-ists, 172, 186, 
187 

Ches-i-pe-ans, 164, 191 
Co-re, 483 
Hay-nokes, 483 
Man-do-ags, 164 
Man-go-aks, 172, 173,174,186, 
187 

Mor-a-tocs, 172, 174 
Neuse, 483 
O-pos-si-ans, 164 
Ren-a-po-aks, 186 
Tri-pan-i-eks, 164 
Tus-ca-ro-ras, 482-483 
Trinity harbor, 131, 132 
Tudor, Margaret, picture of, 
372 

Tuscaroras attached to the 
English, 482-483 
Twit, John, 506 
Tydway, John, 508 
Tyrone, Earl of, rebellion in 
Ireland under, 352, 359; sur¬ 
render of, 415 

Tyrrell County, Roanoke Is¬ 
land once a part of, 483 

U 

Udall, John, convicted of trea¬ 
son for a certain book he 
published, 333-334 
Ulloa Bay, battle of, 116 
United States of America, the 
immense debt it owes to Wil¬ 
liam the Silent, 52-54; had 
its origin in the Colony of 
Virginia, 409 

V 

Valois, Elizabeth de, third 
wife of Philip II., picture of, 
60 

Vaughan, Capt., one of the 
gentlemen on the second ex¬ 
pedition, 151, 506 


Venezuela, formerly Guiana, 
351; remarkable coast of, 
351-352 

Vessels, in Raleigh’s first ex¬ 
pedition, 59; in the second 
expedition, 109; the Francis, 
offered by Drake to Lane, 
207; also the Bonner, 209; 
in the fourth voyage, 242, one 
was the Lion, 261; unfortu¬ 
nate return voyage of the 
Lion and the flyboat, 265- 
268; held in England, to meet 
the Spanish Armada, 269; 
two sent out by Raleigh, in¬ 
jured by the Spanish, 269; in 
White’s last expedition, the 
Hopewell, John Evangelist 
and Little John, 290-291; 
Spanish vessels captured in 
this voyage, 291, 293, 294; 
English fleet under Hawkins 
assembled at Flores, 314-315; 
the two which searched for 
the Lost Colony, 301, note 3; 
the Warsprite, Raleigh’s ship 
in the attack on Cadiz, 356; 
the Concord sent to Virginia 
in 1602, 364 

Viccars, Ambrose, 508; Eliza¬ 
beth, 508 

Vice-Admiral, the Little John, 
of White’s last expedition, 
295 

Vincent, gentleman on second 
expedition, 109 

Virginia, source of information 
as to first attempt to colonize, 
xiii; popular misconception of 
its founding, xiv.-xv.; area of, 
as granted to Raleigh, 46; 
some of the motives alleged 
for its colonization, 5L-56; 
was to be an exclusively Pro¬ 
testant Colony, 54-55; the 
name given by Queen Eliza¬ 
beth, 86; interest of London 
in, 89; line of division be¬ 
tween, and Florida, 117, note 
3; map of, from Hariot’s nar¬ 
rative, 142; map of old, 154; 
fourth expedition reaches the 
main of, 249; Raleigh never 
in, xiii , 241, 351; vessels sent 
to, in 1602, 363-366; coloniza¬ 
tion of, too important to be 
abandoned, 367-368; Com- 




544 


Index 


Virgini a —Continued 
pany of London establishes 
the Colony, 368; Raleigh and 
Orange at the background of, 
history, 368; founded by 
others while Raleigh was in 
prison, 409, 431; the Ber¬ 
mudas taken as part of, 431; 
New Amsterdam founded 
within limits of ,433-434;loses 
the territory embracing Roa¬ 
noke Island, 482; which is 
later settled by Virginians, 
483, 484; “Old Virginia,” 154, 
193, 484 

Virginia Dare, see Dare 
Voyage to America, early ones, 
ix.; Barlow’s account of the 
first expedition, 59-90; the 
beginning and ending of Ral¬ 
eigh’s first, to Virginia, 56; 
success of the first voyage, 
86-87; preparations for the 
second, 89; Lane’s account of 
the second expedition, 109- 
119, 123-125, 127-129; contact 
with the Spanish, 110-112; 
insubordination of some of 
the crews in the second ex¬ 
pedition, 134; this expedition 
had a force of 120 men, 135 

W 

Waad, Sir William, Raleigh’s 
jailor, 409; picture of, 410 
Walden’s Oak, 156 
Walsingham, Sir Francis, pic¬ 
ture of, 34; defeats plots of the 
Roman Catholics, 42; passes 
on Raleigh’s patent, 88; letter 
to, from Lane, 129-134; an¬ 
other from Lane to, 138-141; 
his daughter marries the Earl 
of Essex, 285. 

Walters, Hance, 506 
Walters, William, 506 
Wampum oeak, used as money, 
68 

Wan-chese, first mention of, 69; 
taken to England, 81; hostile 
attitude toward the English, 
122, 190; possibly responsible 
for Howe’s death, 257 
Wanchese, settlement on Ro¬ 
anoke Island, 480 


War, between the Indian kings 
at the time of the settlement, 
67, 77-78; between the States 
might have been avoided if 
the first colony had succeed¬ 
ed, 83-84; between England 
and Spain, 91, 111, 128, note 
1, 204; after the Armada, Eng¬ 
land waged war on Spain and 
her Colonies, 281; existed be¬ 
tween England and Spain in 
the Indies, while they were 
at peace in Europe, 437. 
Wardrobe Tower, where Ra¬ 
leigh was confined, 389, 408 
Warfare of the period, picture 
of, 292 

Warner, Thomas, 508 
Warren, Joan, 508 
Warsprite, Raleigh’s ship in the 
attack on Cadiz, 356 
Washing of our shores, 85-86 
Wasse, William, 506 
Water, effect of bad, at Santa 
Cruz, 244; good found there, 
245; loss of as much beer as 
they got water in Musketo’s 
Bay, 245; fresh, obtained by 
digging in the sand hills. 304; 
had to leave behind on ac¬ 
count of the storm, 310 
Waters, William, 508 
Watson, and Clarke, conspira¬ 
tors, 382; executed, 404; Wat¬ 
son’s Plot, 429 

Wattes, John, controlled the 
three ships used in White’s 
last voyage to Virginia, 287; 
Raleigh interested in voyage 
of Sir John Watts, 333 
We-a-pom-e-i-ok, Indian town 
and region, O-kis-ko’s king¬ 
dom, 127; Captain Amadas 
sent to, 127, 146; visited by 
Lane, 165; Sound of, same as 
Albemarle Sound, 171; the 
majority of the Indians in, 
join in Pe-mis-a-pan’s con¬ 
spiracy, 190, 195; invited to a 
“month’s mind” for En-se- 
no-re, 191 

We beheld the sea, &c., picture, 
62; the incident depicted, 62 
Weir Point, White’s searching 
party at, 306 




Index 


545 


Weirs, Lane’s hope to find 
fish upon the, of Chy-pa-num, 
175; realized, 181; uncertain 
supply of food from, 190; the 
English, broken by the In¬ 
dians, 193 

Wer-o-ances, the Indian name 
for the kings or military 
leaders, 164, 188, 191; some 
of those mentioned: 
An-da-con, 120 
En-se-no-re, 120 
Gran-ga-nim-e-o. See 
Men-a-to-non, 75, 121, 166- 
168 

O-kis-ko, 120, 121, 127, 165, 
note 6 

Os-a-can, 120 

Pe-mis-a-pan, same as Win- 
gi-na. See 

Pi-a-ma-cum, 66, 77, 78 
Po-o-nens, 75, 121 
Powhatan, 122, 191 
Sky-co, 121 
Tan-a-quin-y, 120 
Win-gi-na. See 

West.Country, where Raleigh’s 
first voyage began and ended, 
56 

West Indies, the first expedi¬ 
tion touched at the, 60 

Westminster Hall, picture of 
old, 456; picture of a street 
in, 458; where Raleigh was 
executed, 462 

Westmoreland, with the Span¬ 
ish against England, 275 

Wheat, cultivated by the In¬ 
dians, 71, 159 

Whiddon, Capt., sent to the 
Orinoco by Raleigh, 350 

White, Cuthbert, 508 

White Doe, the legend of the, 
330, 331, 490 

White, John, artist sent over on 
second expedition, 108, 109; 
on eight days’ exploring party 
to the main, 124; probably 
then drew the pictures of 
Pom-e-i-ock, Se-co-ta, &c., 
124, note 6; one of the gentle¬ 
men, 151; becomes Governor 
under reorganization of the 
plan of colonization, 239; his 
account of the voyage under 
him, 242-250; the Colony 


under, 253-268; how they 
found the fort and houses 
built by Lane, 253, 254; per¬ 
suaded to return to England 
for supplies, &c., for the 
Colony, 262-268; sails in the 
flyboat, 265-267; reaches 
Smerwick, 266; takes passage 
on the Monkey, 267; political 
conditions at the time of his 
arrival in England, 269; long 
delay in returning, 270; right 
to trade in Virginia granted 
by Raleigh to, 283; last voy¬ 
age of, to Virginia, 287-320; 
letter of, to Hakluyt, 287-290; 
religious character shown in 
address of his letter, 287; em¬ 
barrassments attending his 
last voyage, 288, 289; the 
voyage, 291-302; capture 
Spanish flyboat, 291; reach 
Dominica, 292; the Caribs 
come on board, 292; the Span¬ 
iards light signal fires, 293; 
capture a Spanish frigate, 293 
Pedro deserts, 293; burn 
Spanish houses on Mona, 293- 
294; leave the Spanish frigate 
at Saona, 294; Cacique’s 
sons escape, 294-295; take in 
starving Spaniards, 295; fight 
with the King’s galley, 295; 
wait for Spanish fleet, 295; 
boys run away, 296; human 
bones at Cape Tiburon, 296; 
capture Spanish frigate, 296; 
capture more ships, 296-297; 
Edward Spicer joins them, 
297; chase fleet of fourteen 
ships and capture the Vice- 
Admiral, 297; chase another 
frigate, 298; the Spanish 
treasure fleet seen, 298; land 
Spanish prisoners, 298; miss 
capturing three pinnaces, 299; 
get into the Gulf Stream, 300; 
the prize disbacked, 300; 
water-spouts, 300; reach Wo- 
ko-kon, 301; reach Cro-a-to- 
an, 301; the treacherous coast, 
301-302; reach Hat-o-rask, 
302; smoke seen on Roanoke 
Island, 302; fire salutes, 303; 
more smoke seen, 303; fresh 
water gotten by digging in 




546 


Index 


White, John —Continued 
the sand, 304; difficulties of 
landing, 304-305; seven men 
drowned, 305; two boats seek 
the Lost Colony, 306; see an¬ 
other fire, 306; the letters 
C R O, 307; the deserted town 
and fort, 307-309; the letters 
CROATOAN, 308; White’s 
theory of what had happened, 
309; his goods spoiled, 309; 
the return voyage to Eng¬ 
land, 310-316; another storm, 
310; lose casks of water, 310; 
intention to go to Cro-at-o-an, 
310; trouble with anchors, 
310-311; they go for fresh 
water, &c., instead of to Cro- 
at-o-an, 313-312; the ships 
separate and a storm drives 
White toward England, 312; 
still hoped to return to Vir¬ 
ginia, 311; disappointed of 
another prize, 312-313; other 
fights with Spanish ships, 313; 
meet Hawkins who is watch¬ 
ing for the Spanish fleet, 314- 
315; arrive at Fayal, 315; re¬ 
turns to Plymouth, 316; com¬ 
ments on this voyage, 316- 
320; his delay in returning 
made the colonists change 
their plans, 325, 508 
White, William, 506 
W T hite and de Bry drawings, 
excellence of, 487 
Whitton, Francis, 506 
Wild bulls, boars and serpents 
in Haiti, 295 
Wildye, Richard, 508 
Wilkinson, Robert, 508 
Willes, William, 508 
William the Silent, Prince of 
Orange, Raleigh joins forces 
of, 13; Raleigh meets again in 
1582, 35-36; entertains Ra¬ 
leigh, 36; assassination of, 51- 
52; the immense influence of 
his life on the affairs of 
Europe and America, 52-54; 
picture of, 54; was William 
IX, of Orange, 53; grew up in 
the household of Charles V, 
53; in the background of Vir¬ 
ginia history, 368 
Williams, David, 506 


Windmill, old, on Roanoke 
Island, 126 

Wine, made by the Indians, 72 

Win-gan-da-co-a, name erro¬ 
neously stated by Barlow as 
that of the country, 65, 75, 230 

Win-gi-na, king of Se-co-tan, 
the country around Roanoke 
Island, 65; name changed to 
Pe-mis-a-pan, 65; note 1; 
wounded and not seen at the 
time of the first expedition, 
66; in league with Po-o-nens 
and Men-a-to-non, 75; at war 
with Pi-a-ma-cum and the 
king of New-si-ok, 77-78; 
notified of the arrival of the 
English at Wok-o-kon, 118, 
notes 2, 3; attitude towards 
the English, 119-120; his 
father, En-se-no-re; brother, 
Gran-ga-nim-e-o; councillors, 
Os-a-can, Tan-a-quin-y and 
An-da-con, 120; Grenville’s 
visit to, 123-127; changed 
name to Pe-mis-a-pan, 162. 
See Pe-mis-a-pan. 

Winwood, Sir Ralph, advice to 
Raleigh as to attacking Spain, 
439-440; conflicting claims as 
to Guiana, 440-441; picture of, 
448 

Wisse, Thomas, 506 

Woc-o-con, an out island, 75; 
shipwrecked men there in 
1558, 75; second expedition 
reaches, 117; same as Ocracoke 
Inlet, 117; Lane calls it Oc-o- 
can, 131; all the ships of 
the second expedition ran 
aground, 131 

Wok-o-kon, Indian town, same 
as Woc-o-con, or Woc-o-kon, 
75 

Wolford Lodge, in Devonshire, 
3 

Woman’s Town, the English so 
called Pas-sa-que-noke, 164, 
165 

Women, Indian, dress of, 68; 
noble Indian, how attended, 
69; English first brought over 
by Governor White, 241; In¬ 
dian, carried their children 
on their backs, 259 

Wood, Agnes, 508 


D£c 6~194B 




Index 


547 


Wotten, Lewis, 50S 
Wright, John, 506, 508 
Wycliffe, John, picture of, 334 
Wyler, John, 508 
Wyles, Bryan, 508 


Wythers, William, 508 
Y 

Ynysllygod, 156 
Yong, Robert, 506 











* F * \ 

.\v r „ C b. o 







%. a 


\V- <b 7.W .A 0 0 'AA*' <$ 

V .^0, ^ \> ****/• ^ 




%. a .- 


A v* 


o c*> 

* *> 



cS vx ; 

-A r^ 15 ’w my ' *° •&/ ■> ^TfKi^ >. v>- v 

\G V *^*wy*r \ <£y <* * r ^x 

a^V*‘ s . ^'** 

*: 



7 % 

: ^ 0 < » 

07 4 21 

. ^ ^ a jr ** o 
P '->* & 

A^ ^rA%S?A r ' ^n vA A 

A ^ ° Ap^v 

S r>7 




* <*> 

<* vf> 

- 77 o< : 
,' ^ °* ° 


° o *;> 

7 A A 7 

s ' </* <X 
o° sLfJs.% 

^ CW i»S\ \bkJ///< /fw. 



CD -» 

A ^ 

* XA* < £""<f'.*'-:'*% 


- o, °V 0 * ‘ ^ vA - » , • \> v 

\ % a A¥A\a 

00 z tP *V * z tP<\ v -o 

s A 




O cb y\. _> 

* '0^’ % 

4* 1 

< 




$ ; 


CT> /> 

* / „ * s' A°^ ^ A^ y _ 

0 v *P U ^ *> 

% ‘r- ^0^ * 

z 




cd Q. 



\ ^ o v 

:Mk\ A A Allfe %A /^S& % A 




A a '» 

a ^ % 

v & ,. <.77„ *' ’ *<s v 

.O, ^ G°.' s 

* <>5 o 

J -V^«CS\J- e $ ** 

■* <iy _ ^ 

-<& <A *y 


*v 


^ vA^«,V-A 

A A ->^ v% • 

# a : . 


cb ■»'\. 

v? ^ * 


lV 'Tis 



\A 


- ^ \ 

■* oS- C>, *y 0 » 

o « x 


v 


^ ' ' t ^ 0 V 

\'^L'*%> <? s 


^ % 


° ^v 5 




- ^ z ° 

^ ^ ^ <La ^ v y v 

0 <. X ^ <: 0. °^ 0 ^ X ^ \ 

n V 9- 0 / 'A 0 * x V 

: \ / / 
° A ^7 3. 


O '-CP ^ 

Z ^ \ 

<,'*7777' # ^'A^' # 

V * 

7- 


%. <$ : 



/ ^ ^ • 

^t"*- “t v'X 


- - cr ^. ^ <2* . 



*^'7# , 

cf.^'.'U^ 0 0\ 


' ,7 


7 O. 


: \d 


* ^ ^ ^ A- 1 
y o « x ^ 

S V *. 

\. A / 


r» 


“^ V A,. 0 %'^T, -\A, °o, % :.: 

v ^ ' \ V * °r 'b- 

^ •v - mmMl ° ap ^ « iA'IyA ® ^ ^ 


o c3 ^ 

K ^ 


S * * ^ 

X>> 


• “' ,/.,.o. %.'• • ‘* ,vA. .. V'.. A A cv *,5 













































3> CU s 





J? ^ , 

^ Pc/'o,_ 

'• %. v “Or % V *. 

4* %, > -W.v; V > .* 

^ z ^ > « ^v \ctm z ^ < V 45 

cS -> O c3 -* 'S^IIIIIIIfsF « .c. >, ^ 

» ^ %^fj§r^ <$> ^ ^ ^ V 

*^ s ^ ^*'*<*>* s v^ 



- XV ^ 

- -i <lj > % * e? ip" * of- • J 4 ' l ' - <^ 5 ’' 

x* ,V <i,„ 'r-.x* .# %,'>■'> 

3 ^ 








tx-O' 


7 



*Vv ^ ^ 

^ 0* 


50 <i5 Q* o 

■ 9x 7 0 V x * \^> 9?, y 0 » x 

* 4 0 /- ^ \> * * * 0 /• 





o v 

9 


C S -» ^gjllP^ o cS -» 

•v r* V ^ \'W,* r «£ ^ r # ^ % 

< * * ' s A°^ */ , * s s A G ^ ‘w * * 

(? ''^\ G 0 ' C?' V 1 



X cS- 1 

o? ... , 

V ^ ^ 

* 0Mk\ %<S 


’ S <** °, 

‘CL’' __ tv 

x>~ CX y 



0 * 




C<^ rO N s 

^ ^ ^ v 

r ^ 

- S °^ \ 

C CX "'••!■* \A ^O 

• % A*. " - ~ * % 

° •*§"« ^ 




*- ■%- 6* 


x#°- 


* s? %■ % 

v 'V 



^ r\~ ^ ^ ^v- v 

^ * * S S Q^ N * * , <C^ / ' * * S ' 

. s -J ** <&£. c> 15 



V ^ 

° 2 

o c3 Ax -■ 

- xV % 

(P •%> 

*, 



^o ' 'T. x ■* °O 1 ’ J 0 

Pp V °'. %, 




* ^ ^ . 


* kV ^ 'Vi^ * ^ ^ ", VJOT * ^ 

,.. %*'?•>'J ! ',..,V V< 

i * o,. <i> v s-' , * o a ^ V «.' °/-_ *o, v 

% %. vt. '-^ ^ * r J H\V/k ° 0 ^ f A * -‘^' Lo ' e - 


c5> ^ 




Ck ^ v> 


^0- 


«> '"-V • 

1 « U S ■ 

/g ^ r^’ s 15 ^ ^ 'a. C^ 

r* *?V QV o ^llllli^ - Tt 'J O 



// 

* * * s 




V ^0,.°%^ 09 ^ \P 

V* 


A -. 

, ^ *, 
s A° 

C? G- 

* %- o^ «r 

»—™- ’., 


o. * 


,°z 

o c3 Ss 

» ,V ^ b . 

c , s s ^ //j t- 3 s 

<5r a A ^ 


CO 

A# 

V * 

^ aV JjvVa,*'’ ^ ^ . T 



<y %, 

s * 0 , 'h- 


'y^gdf * rV' ^ > 

/f i * <, s s A^ s 

* r0 V ^ ^ 




^ 0^ 




6 Qt. 


7 




9- 


00 

h ~Jo*y.' i> \V' 9? * y 0,x^ \V 9?, 

^ ^ « 5, - ^ « r 

l Xr>«\ X :* 

3 A 


<r> 


/ y’&F* ^ r Y- 

A°’ ^ ^ ^ s s A° 

(f S'J/J'0% 0° v' 1 

■ o^ « 


# % 




H a 



O * 

*/ n - I 



y * « • s ^ ^ A 'y^K 

*, ^ 0° v'jacA*. ^ 

*- Vo 14 * 

7 





' 0< 


9<s ° >v^^\J" - \> 

N ’9 ^ ^ ^ 

o . x » \V °C 



























































































